My Three Wives Are Beautiful Vampires

by Bored-GodlyWriter

Original on Webnovel under same name. Transferred here for audiobook purposes. Volume 1 on original site.

1. Volume 2: Vampire Society

Chapter 32: Son-In-Law

"Heh, you finally woke up, 'my' son-in-law… Did you enjoy sinking your fangs into my daughter's neck?"

Suddenly, I feel my whole body go numb … Fear, that's what I felt; for the first time in my life, I felt the purest feeling of fear.

My heart was beating wildly, my instincts screamed to run, but I couldn't; my body was paralyzed. I could feel my whole body in a cold sweat as I looked at the woman in front of me, I thought;

'A monster… A real monster was sitting in front of me.'

I swallowed hard; I could feel … Yes, I could feel with all my being that this monster could kill me at any moment, in front of her, I was just an insect … In front of this woman, I was just a newborn that she could easily step on.

I clenched my fists tightly. Fear? Yes, I was scared, but I refuse to be paralyzed!

I bit my tongue hard and tasted the blood, but I didn't care; the pain made me regain control of my body.

I felt an irritating feeling in my heart, a feeling that told me not to bow my head to anyone. My pride won't let me!

But besides this irritating feeling I had in my heart, I had another feeling screaming furiously…

I look into the red eyes of the woman who was smiling at me, and I display a smile so big that my face distorts unnaturally.

"Oh~" Her smile grew like my smile.

A strong warrior! A strong warrior was in front of me! An opponent to fight! Ah~! I'm excited!

My whole body is screaming in euphoria to fight her; I could feel it! But I knew an unchanging truth… I was too weak to have a fight that will satisfy my desire! And that irritated me! That frustrated me!

"M-Mother, when did you arrive!?"

The woman ignored her daughter's question and kept looking at me.

"This is really a shame," I said, disappointed.

"Why is this a shame?" She asked in curiosity.

"I'm too weak to fight you… That's really a shame," I sighed at the end.

"…"

I could feel the whole atmosphere in the room freeze unnaturally, and everyone in the room was looking at me with a stunned face.

"Pfft…" The woman's instinct to kill disappeared, and soon she started to laugh.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHA"

I didn't understand why she was laughing; I looked to Ruby for answers and saw that she had a shocked face as she looked at her mom, she didn't seem to understand why her mom was laughing.

Suddenly the woman stopped laughing and got up from the couch; then she looked at me again: "Interesting! Interesting!" She displayed a distorted smile.

"I like you!"

"Huh…? Thanks…?" I didn't understand why she said that… I looked at the woman in front of me more closely.

She looked like a more mature version of Ruby, she has pale skin, blood-red eyes, long red hair that reaches her waist, and a curvy body that her clothes couldn't hide. She had the most enormous breasts I've ever seen, she seemed to have bigger breasts than Ruby; I think it was H-cup? She was shorter than me by a few inches.

I don't know how tall I am now, but I seem to be bigger than before.

She was beautiful… Beautiful would be a little enough compliment to describe all her beauty, a hot beauty, a crazy beauty, a woman who would make any man go crazy with just a simple gesture, but she wasn't just that…

She was a warrior … A bloodthirsty warrior, a warrior who had some screws loose in her head just like me.

That's the impression I had of her.

She approaches me and starts looking me up and down, "Oh? It looks like your evolution gave you more potential than I expected… Interesting…" For a moment, I saw her eyes glow red.

"Ugh," I hear Violet's voice. "This Bitch… One day I'm going to kill her."

I withdraw my attention from the woman, look at the couch, and see my beloved wife with an irritated face.

I ignore the woman in front of me and walk over to Violet.

"Heh…" Her face distorted a little, but I didn't care.

I stop in front of the couch and see Violet, who was wearing only a black nightgown, she was mumbling in a distorted tone about how she was going to kill that woman who was Ruby's mother.

I sit down on the couch and pull Violet onto my lap, "Kyaaa!" She squealed in surprise.

"Darling…?" She looked at me confused, but soon her face filled with genuine joy and hugged me possessively!

"Darling~! Darling~! Darling~!"

"I missed you," I said honestly as I hugged her.

I felt Violet's body shake, and she looks at me with a tearful face, "I-, I was worried that you wouldn't wake up anymore…"

I wipe the tears from Violet's eye, and I hug her tighter and lay her head on my chest,

"Shh, I'm here, Okay."

"Mm,"

While Violet and Victor are in their own world, Sasha approaches Ruby and speaks in a low voice,

"He just ignored your mother…?" She commented in disbelief.

"…Yes"

Ruby looks at her mom, she was hoping her mom was pissed off, but to her surprise, her mom had a 'happy' smile on her face.

Seeing that smile, Ruby's body shivered, she knew her mother very well, and from what she understands of her mother, she only shows that smile when she finds something interesting,

"Luna!" Suddenly Scathach spoke.

"Y-Yes!?" Luna squealed in surprise.

Luna, who was silent along with Natalia, Maria, and Kaguya in the corner of the room, runs to Scathach's side.

"Thanks for contacting me, you did a good job…But now I want you to do something for me." Scathach whispered something in Luna's ear.

"Yes, Mam!" Luna responded, like a soldier responding to his superior, then she ran out of the room.

When Ruby heard her mother's words, she looked at Luna with a look that said she would give her punishment for having a big mouth.

"Huh…?" Violet, who was in her world with Victor, suddenly looks at Scathach, who yelled loudly.

"Bitch, begone, why are you still here? The room will stink of antiquity, shoo, shoo."

"Heh, looks like you want to get punished again, brat?" Scathach's eyes sparkled a little.

Violet's body shuddered, and she hugged Victor tighter, "Darling, I'm being bullied~."

"She doesn't learn, huh? Doesn't she understand that your mother is vindictive?" Sasha commented as she looked at Violet; a bit annoyed, she thought; 'she's taking advantage of the situation…'

"Well, she's Violet, she doesn't have any sense," Ruby added.

I look at Violet and see her face saying, I want to be spoiled! She was so cute I couldn't resist; I put my face close to her and kiss her!

"Humpf?" She looked surprised for a moment, but as soon as she kissed me again, our tongues began to battle for dominance.

Slowly, my bloodlust exploded; I felt my teeth start to change and also felt my eyes shift to blood red.

"Ugh~!" I stop kissing Violet and look at the two voices; as soon as I see Ruby and Sasha with red faces, I could clearly feel what they wanted; I could feel it from our connection that got so much stronger than before.

"Eat," I spoke in a low voice, but strangely my voice resonated throughout the room.

"Oh…?" Scathach displayed a curious smile.

Suddenly, Sasha disappears and appears at my right side; as soon as she opens her mouth and bites my neck, I felt my blood drain.

Violet puts her face on the other side of my neck and licks me; then, she bites me too.

"Let go of me!" I heard Ruby's furious scream. When I look at Ruby, I see my wife is being held by her mother.

"Interesting." She said. "She was completely lost in the desire for blood."

I suddenly feel a desire to be 'full', and that desire has taken over my actions, and that desire was affecting my wives too.

Violet, Sasha, and I look at Ruby's mom,

"Release!"

We speak in unison.

The woman's body trembled a little, and then she lets go of Ruby,

"Huh…?" The woman exclaimed in surprise, she looked at her hand and realized she wasn't holding her daughter anymore.

Ruby disappears and appears on my left side, "Darling~, Darling~" Soon, she bites my collarbone.

The moment she bites me, I feel 'complete'.

When the desire to feel 'full' has been sated, my bloodlust exploded again. I couldn't think of anything; I was very thirsty, and I just wanted my wives' blood! I open my mouth and bite Violet's neck.

"Ahh~, Darling~."

Seeing Victor feasting on the blood of his three wives, Scathach's smile grew distorted,

"Kaguya, explain to me everything that happened from the moment that Victor was turned," She ordered.

Kaguya approaches Scathach, she looks at the woman for a few seconds as if thinking about something, then she makes a decision; 'She is Ruby's mother, she has a right to know the truth.'

"It all happened the day Violet turned Victor into a vampire-," Kaguya began to explain in a neutral tone all the events she knew.

Chapter 33: Son-In-Law 2

Hearing everything that happened, Scathach's smile just grew and grew.

When Kaguya finished explaining everything that had happened since the moment Victor turned into a Vampire.

"What's his blood type?" She asked curiously.

"RH Null Blood… The golden blood."

"Pfft… HAHAHAHA!" She started laughing like she was crazy.

Kaguya just looked at the woman, wondering if this madwoman was right in her head.

"And to think… Pfft… And to think that history would repeat itself with my daughter…? HAHAHAHA!" She looked very happy for some reason.

"Countess Scathach knows about something?"

She stopped laughing for a moment and looked at Kaguya with a slight smile on her face, "Who knows? I'm quite old; maybe I'm just crazy?"

Kaguya's face twitched a little, she didn't expect her to respond like that.

Scathach exhibited a soft smile on her face, took a deep breath, and let the air out of her lungs. "It's been a while since I laughed like that. When was the last time? I think about 500 years ago?"

Kaguya, seeing the woman's H-cup breasts sway as she made this simple gesture, just clicked her annoyed tongue.

Scathach walks slowly towards Victor with a smile on her face, she sits on the sofa that was next to the one that held Victor and his wives, she crossed her legs sensually and spoke with killing intent leaking from her body:

"That's enough, have some kind of respect for yourself; doing that in front of everyone is inappropriate."

The instinct of the four exploded, warning of danger; they quickly broke apart and rose from the couch, prepared to fight.

"Hmm, the reaction is fast, but not good enough."

"M-Mother?"

"Wipe your mouth, daughter, how inappropriate."

Ruby's face turns bright red, and she quickly licks her lips; 'I can't believe I did this in front of my mother!'

"Sasha Fulger, I hear your mother lost her vampire count title on some stupid bet, as expected of her."

"Yes, as expected of her," Sasha nodded in disdain as she licked her lips.

"Violet Snow, I heard your father woke up. Do you intend to come home?" Scathach asked.

"Hmm? I am not. My house is next to my Darling~" Violet spoke as she hugged Victor.

I looked at Violet and smiled kindly, then patted her head, "Hehehe" Seeing the goofy smile on her face, my heart melts into cuteness.

I look at Kaguya, "Kaguya, do your magic."

Understanding what I mean, Kaguya nods, and then disappears into darkness, then she covers Violet's body in darkness. Like magic, Violet's outfit has changed from a nightgown to an outfit that looks like a cosplay she always wore.

"Done"

"Good Job, Kaguya," I said as I stroked Kaguya's head.

"…" Her body shook a little, and she turned her face away.

Soon, I stop petting Kaguya and sit down on the couch again; Violet sits on my right side, Ruby sits on my left side, and Sasha, who was a little embarrassed about the whole situation, sits next to Ruby.

And Kaguya was behind me along with Natalia and Maria.

I look at the woman, "We haven't introduced ourselves yet, right?" I display a gentle smile.

"My name is Victor Walker; nice to meet you, Mother in law," Again, I feel the atmosphere around me tense up, as if I've said something wrong.

"…Heh" The woman displays a dangerous smile and licks her lips, "Nice to meet you, Victor. I am Ruby's mother; my name is Scathach Scarlett."

"Now that we've introduced ourselves let's talk about important matters." I keep smiling.

"Oh?" She looks curious about what I'm going to say.

"I want to ask your permission to be with Ruby."

The woman's smile suddenly disappears.

"D-Darling, this is too fast!" Ruby looked at me with fear evident on her face.

"Yes, Darling. You must talk to my mother first!" Violet spoke jealously.

"Idiot, that's not what she's talking about! Read the room!" Sasha yelled at Violet.

"Huuh?" Violet was confused.

Question marks started appearing around me, and I was confused why they were reacting like that.

"Brat, don't you understand your situation?" Ruby's mother spoke in a neutral tone.

"I understand my situation," I said as I looked at her, "I married your daughter, and I didn't ask your permission for that, right?"

"Indeed… That's it." She looked at me with a stunned expression.

"Don't worry, I intended to do this with each of my wives," I commented with a small smile.

"Heh…" She flashed a small smile, "What are you going to do if I don't allow you to be with Ruby?"

"M-Mother!?"

"Silence, Ruby." Her eyes glowed red for a moment.

"Y-Yes," Ruby recoiled.

"Answer me," She looked at me again.

The answer to that question was simple, "I don't intend to do anything."

"Huh?"

"Huh?"

Ruby and her mother exclaimed in unison.

I continue with a slight smile on my face, "At the end of it all, your opinion on this matter doesn't matter much," I commented honestly.

"Brat-"

I interrupt, "Ruby is already married to me; what I'm doing here is just a formality. Whether you allow it to happen or not, it doesn't matter anymore."

I look at Ruby, "All that matters is Ruby's willingness; if she wants to be with me, then I'll make it happen."

"D-Darling," Ruby spoke with a red face and a small happy smile on her face; it was pretty obvious she wasn't against it.

"Brat, you're talking too loud for someone who doesn't have the strength," Scathach spoke in a venomous tone as her killing intent seeped from her body, she looked quite annoyed.

I look at Scathach, and I explain, "Yes. I'm weak now, but sometimes you can't solve some situations with brute force."

"Heh," She flashed a sneer, "If I kill you now, you can never be with my daughter."

I saw Sasha, Ruby, and Violet's faces distorted in anger for a few seconds.

"Think with me… If you kill me now, what will happen?" I asked in a neutral tone.

"I would bring my daughter back home, that's all."

"What about her bloodlust? You know the ritual."

"She can handle it. After all, she is my daughter; if I can handle this bloodlust, she can too."

Oh, she lost her husband…? Come to think of it; I don't know much about my wives' families, the only one I know a little better is Sasha's family.

"Naive," I commented.

"Huuh?" Her face was distorted.

"You are naive; your way of thinking is very naive," I said, then I continue:

"Ruby isn't you. If I disappear, what guarantees she won't go crazy from bloodlust?"

"…" She was silent as she looked at me.

"And even worse, what guarantees she won't hate you?" I asked, smiling a little.

"Huh?" She put on a confused face: "She would hate me…? Her own mother…? That is impossible."

"Why is it impossible? You've already lived a long time, right? From the way you speak, I can say that." I said and added, "Then you must know how easily a child can hate their parents."

"…." She bites her lip, and I see her eyes glow blood red.

"That's why I said; it doesn't matter if you approve of Ruby and me. In the end, I'll still stick with Ruby." I spoke neutrally and added, smiling happily, "I just became something irreplaceable for Ruby, and you can't do anything about it."

"Indeed…" Scathach lowered her head a little, her bangs hiding her eyes, and soon she started biting her nail.

I could feel Ruby shaking a little as she held my hand; I looked away briefly and saw that Sasha was very alert, it looked like she was ready to do something if the situation called for it.

"Darling, this is dangerous; you've said too much," Violet spoke seriously in a low voice.

I just smile and pat Violet's head; I look at Scathach again:

"Scathach Scarlett,"

"Hmm?" She looks at me, and when I see her eye gleam, for a moment, I feel my whole body tremble with fear and excitement. But, then, I display a big smile that shows all my sharp teeth:

"Wouldn't killing me be a waste?"

"Waste?"

"The moment I saw you. Do you know what I felt?" Finally, I decide to be honest.

"…." She kept looking at me.

"Afraid…I feel scared, but I also feel disappointed and frustrated."

"Oh…?" She displayed a big smile.

I get up from the couch and walk slowly over to Scathach. I kneel on the floor and look into her red eyes; I touch it lightly and caress her face:

"A strong opponent was in front of me, but I didn't have enough strength to face it… So I couldn't satisfy my desire to fight… This is really frustrating."

Her red eyes that were glowing seemed to lose intensity, then her smile grew in a distorted way that showed all her sharp teeth; this smile just made me more excited, but…

"This is really disappointing."

"Indeed," I agreed.

I stop stroking her face and pull away.

When I look at my wives, I just saw them looking at me shocked; even Natalia, Maria, and Kaguya, who are always stoic, were looking at me with their mouths open.

'Why are they reacting like this?' I thought.

When I sit down on the couch again and look at Scathach, I was taken aback by the gentle expression she was showing, she was so beautiful…

I feel Violet and Ruby pinching my leg, and as soon as I wake up from my stupor, I look at my wives and see my wives' annoyed expressions.

"Ruby… My beloved daughter, I allow you to be with Victor," She spoke with a sensual smile, she looked completely different from a few moments ago.

"Huh…? Thanks, Mother!" Ruby thanked her.

"I decided something too." Suddenly Scathach disappears and appears in front of me, and with a simple gesture, she attacks my stomach.

"Cough," I was breathless from the sudden attack, and soon I felt another attack on my neck that made me lose consciousness; everything happened so fast that no one could react…

"Mother!?" Ruby squealed in surprise.

"What are you doing, Bitch!? Drop my Darling!" Violet yelled angrily.

Realizing what was happening, lightning starts to crackle in Sasha's body, and she screams angrily:

"Let go of my husband!"

Scathach ignores Violet and Sasha's threats, she holds Victor like a sack of potatoes and speaks with a sensual smile as she licks her lips:

"I'm kidnapping my son-in-law."

"Huh!?" The three women exclaimed in unison; before they could do anything, Scathach disappears along with Victor.

Chapter 34: Victor has been kidnapped!

"BITCH!" Violet screamed in uncontrolled fury, her face was distorted with rage, and the fire poured out of her body uncontrollably.

Realizing the danger of getting close to Violet: Maria, Natalia, Ruby, and Sasha quickly run away from Violet.

"Calm down, Violet!" Ruby screamed, and when she heard the sound of thunder, she looked at Sasha, who was covered in lightning; she looked like she was about to do something.

"You too, Sasha! Calm down!"

"Calm down…!?" Sasha's face twisted in anger, "My husband has been kidnapped. How can I be calm!?"

Ruby started to get angry.

"You fools…" Ruby's voice started to get cold, and the room started to get terribly cold, then she spoke in a tone that made the maids shiver, "…Have you forgotten where you are? Control your powers."

"…"

Listening to what Ruby said, Sasha and Violet bite their lips in frustration and regain consciousness, so they quickly rein in her powers.

Ruby sighs, "This place has protection, but what if you decide to get out of hand now? Do you want to hurt Darling's parents!?"

"You're right…" Sasha sighs, "What should we do now?"

Violet doesn't say anything, she just looks at Ruby, waiting for her words.

"My mom won't hurt our Darling," Ruby started to explain, "Remember, what happened in the past when a man she didn't think was 'suitable' approached me?"

"…They were exterminated…" Sasha replied.

"Wrong, their entire family was wiped out," Violet added.

"See?" Ruby smiled, "My mom approved of Victor, that means he'll be fine… I think…"

"Huh…? You're not sure!?" Violet raised her voice.

"Violet, you know my mother, she is very unpredictable."

"…"

Violet bit her lip in frustration as she muttered various forms of torture she intended to do to anyone who touched Victor.

"I think she's going to train Victor?" Sasha, who was a little calmer, spoke.

"…You're right…She likes people who have potential…" Ruby nodded.

"And my Darling is a man with great potential; what do you think will happen to him?" Violet asked as her eyes darkened.

"Hmm…" Ruby was silent, she didn't want to answer that question.

"This got interesting, right?" Natalia suddenly spoke with a smile on her face.

Violet, Ruby, and Sasha look at Natalia with a neutral gaze.

"Natalia, we should go home," Violet said.

"I know… But you guys need to sort something out first," Natalia said as she pointed up.

"…You're right; Darling's parents are going to be worried," Ruby said.

"How are we supposed to do this? I don't think telling the truth would be the ideal option." Sasha asked, then she adds,

"A few days ago, Violet had to lie and tell Victor's mom over the phone that she was going on her honeymoon with her son. I think this lie won't work again, I don't know how long it will take, but this time, I think it will take months for him to come home."

Ruby puts her hand on her chin and starts to think about what to do.

"Where is Kaguya?" Violet asked.

"Oh, she's in Victor's shadow," Natalia replied.

"…"

The three wives all open their mouths in shock. "She's fast…" Sasha spoke.

"As expected," Ruby smiled.

"Good job, Kaguya! I'm going to raise her salary!" Violet displayed a happy smile.

"Why are you so happy?" Sasha asked curiously.

"Kaguya is a dedicated Maid, she will send me Darling's location!"

"Oh, you're right," Sasha nods in agreement.

"Violet, Sasha, use your head…" Ruby spoke in a neutral tone.

"Huuh?"

"Huuh?"

Ruby explains, "If my mom kidnapped Victor, she probably took him to that place."

"…"

"Fuck," Violet didn't like it at all.

"That place, huh?" Sasha puts her hand on her chin, and she looks at Ruby; Sasha's eyes suddenly darken, "Ruby, are your foster sisters in that place…?"

Violet turns to face Ruby, she has the same face as Sasha.

Ruby started to sweat a little when she saw Sasha and Violet's faces, but soon she replied, "Yes… They'll be in that place…"

"Fuck!" Violet's anger explodes again, and soon her body is covered in fire, she looks at Natalia,

"Open the portal! I'm going back home! I have to protect my Darling!"

"Yes, Lady Violet," Natalia wasted no time, she snaps her finger and then smiles, "Done."

Before Ruby and Sasha could react, Violet opened the door and walked through a portal that looked like the galaxy.

Sasha's body started to crackle with lightning, but before she could follow Violet, her body was frozen by Ruby. "You won't run away now; you must work something out with me first."

"Natalia, close the portal."

"Yes, Lady Ruby," Natalia snaps her finger, and soon the portal that looked like a galaxy disappeared.

Ruby unfreezes Sasha.

"Why did you stop me!?"

Before Ruby can say anything, she asks Natalia, "What is someone from Clan Alioth doing with Violet? Shouldn't you just serve the king's family?"

"This is a secret…" Natalia smiled gently.

"Tsk," Sasha clicked her tongue in annoyance. Then, knowing she won't get Natalia's answer, she loses interest.

She thinks for a moment and looks at Maria; her eyes glow a little blood red, and she says: "You can act normally."

Maria's body trembles a little, and soon she regains control of her actions.

"Why did you do that…?" Maria asked in a cold, suspicious tone.

"I just don't want you to die for a random vampire when we get back home," Sasha spoke in an emotionless tone.

"Huuh…?" Maria didn't understand why she did it.

Ruby, who was watching all this, said, "Come on, Sasha, we have to go somewhere."

"Okay," Sasha agreed.

"Natália, wait for us here; we're going to need your skill… And keep an eye on her." Ruby pointed at Maria.

Natalia bowed a little, "Your wish is my command, Lady Ruby."

…

The evening that same day.

"I was trying to guess why you needed me to change my clothes into this simple outfit…" Sasha spoke in disbelief as she stared at the door of Victor's parents' house…

Sasha was wearing simple pants that looked too tight on her thighs, she was wearing a long brown shirt with a 'V' neckline that showed a little bit of her F-cup breasts.

"…Y-You are crazy?" Sasha spoke in a stutter while her face was a little red with embarrassment.

Ruby was wearing simple black pants, she was wearing a simple red shirt that could barely hide her G-cup breasts.

"Y-Yes…" Ruby's face seemed to be frozen.

"Ruby?" Sasha approached Ruby.

"Are you nervous?" She asked as she looked at Ruby's face stoic.

"N-Nervous?" she stuttered; seeing the smile on Sasha's face, she said, "I'm fine!"

"Shh! Speak quietly!" Sasha yelled.

"…." Ruby just looked at Sasha with a blank expression.

"Let's get this over with." She spoke in a neutral tone.

Ruby clicked on Victor's doorbell.

They heard the bell, and the two women wait anxiously for someone to open the door.

"I am going!" Suddenly they hear a woman's voice.

Both girls' hearts nearly came out of their mouth when they heard the voice of the woman who was clearly Victor's mother.

When the door opens, and they see a beautiful woman with long black hair and sapphire blue eyes, they can't help but think that this woman is a lot like Victor.

"Hmm, who are you?" The woman looked at the two women as if sizing them up, then she looked at Ruby's bust for a moment, and she thought; 'So big! Is she bigger than mine!?'

The woman looked at Sasha's legs and thought, 'her legs are so thick.'

She looked at the appearance of the two women again and thought, 'I don't remember meeting a blue-eyed blonde with such thick legs and a green-eyed redhead with breasts bigger than mine.'

Ruby's face was so red at this point that her brain wasn't thinking straight, "M-Mother, W-We are Victor's two wives. Nice to meet you!"

"Huuh?" The woman's brain stopped working.

"R-Ruby!" Sasha's face turned red with embarrassment, she approaches Ruby's ear, "What are you doing, idiot!?"

Ruby looks at Sasha with red eyes, almost crying, and speaks, "I don't know anymore!"

"…Ugh, fix the misunderstanding quick!" She whispered, almost screaming.

"Why don't you help too!?" Ruby whispered.

"Don't ask for the impossible!"

The woman has come out of her stupor, and she looks at the two women again, "What did you two say?"

Sasha was startled by the sudden question, "Ahhh! Mother, we are Victor's wives! Nice to meet you!"

"…"

"Idiot!" Ruby yelled.

"Oh, my boy has two more wives…" She didn't think it was a lie. As an experienced lawyer, she knew when someone was lying, and these two girls weren't.

Suddenly the woman touched her head and looked sick, and slowly, she starts to fall.

"M-Mother!?" Ruby and Sasha yell in unison; they quickly grab the woman and see that she was unconscious.

…

Ugh, my head is hurting… Where am I?

I look around and see I was in a room I didn't know. The room looked old; I felt like I walked into those old movies.

"Heh, you finally woke up, stranger."

Suddenly I heard a woman's voice, I look towards where I heard the woman's voice, and I see a girl with wild long red hair; she was on the ceiling of the room standing as if gravity didn't affect her. But then, the girl fell to the ground and stood up.

She was very short; I think she must have been Kaguya's height. She was wearing a simple red dress, she looked at me with a big smile on her face.

Suddenly, I remember what happened, and I get out of bed.

"Wow, you're big," I heard the girl's voice, but I ignored her; she seemed to be talking about my height. I look around and see a window, I walk towards the window, and when I see the world outside, I couldn't help asking out loud:

"Where in the seven hells am…?"

Chapter 35: Vampire World.

A dark city with architecture that reminded me of medieval times. A place where the sun never rises; a place where every corner is an unknown danger; a city that was built thinking about the nature of vampires. That was the impression I had when I first looked at this city.

"Welcome to Nightingale, The City of Moonlight, Stranger~," I heard the girl's voice.

I look at her and ask, "Who are you? And where am I…?"

"Me? My name is Lacus," She replied, but suddenly another voice added:

[Lord Victor, you are in the world of vampires, be careful when acting.]

"Kaguya?" I called confused, I look around, and I don't see her, but when I looked at my shadow, I saw Kaguya's shadow; she seemed to have a slight smile on her face.

"Kaguya…?" The girl looked confused.

"Nevermind," I said, trying to change the subject.

I look down and see that I was in a nightgown, "Where are my clothes?" The girl didn't say anything, she just pointed to a spot.

I look at the place and see a small dresser with black clothes on top; I walk over to the clothes and pick them up, "Black suit, black shirt, and black gloves…" I look at the woman:

"Why is everything black?"

"Mother ordered it" She spoke in a neutral tone.

"Scathach…" I said with a smile on my face.

The girl's red eyes suddenly glowed blood red, "It's Countess Scathach for you … Have respect, stranger."

"Heh," I smiled with a distorted face and said, "Where's Scathach?"

Suddenly the woman's killing intent exploded, she opened her mouth, and I could see that her teeth were sharper.

I just looked at her with a smile on my face as I thought; her killing intent is much weaker than Scathach…

[Sigh, Did Lord Victor acquire suicidal tendencies when his evolution ended? Why are you teasing her?]

"I just didn't like the way she talked to me; that's it," I spoke out loud while ignoring the girl and putting on my clothes.

After experiencing the pressure of my mother-in-law, I got numb; I think this girl is strong, but my instincts don't scream danger like when I faced my mother-in-law.

Finishing dressing, I looked at the girl who was still staring at me, "Won't you guide me?" Finally, the girl's pressure disappeared, and she looked at me with a bit of shock on her face.

"What?" I asked

"Why aren't you being affected?"

"Oh?" I smiled a sharp toothy grin at the girl:

"After feeling the pressure of my mother-in-law, I got numb, and it doesn't seem to affect me anymore."

"M-Mother in law?" She stuttered in shock.

"Yes, I'm Ruby's husband, didn't you know?"

"N-No! Mother just threw you in here and told me to keep an eye on you!" She practically yelled red-faced.

Why was she embarrassed?

"That's something she would do, now… Will you guide me?" I asked.

"Yes! Hahahaha, if I knew you were my sister's husband, I wouldn't treat you like that! Come on; I'll take you to my mother!"

The girl's attitude suddenly changed when she found out I was Ruby's husband… And why did she believe me so easily? Isn't she very innocent?

…

Walking through the house, building… Mansion… I don't know anymore; this place is too big…

I look around; I think this is a mansion…

And, despite being a massive mansion, it was very empty.

"How many vampires live in this place?"

"Me, Pepper, Siena, Ruby, and our mom… There's Ruby's personal maid who is Luna, but she's doing something for my mom now."

"I see," I actually didn't understand why this place was so empty, but she didn't seem like she was going to explain anymore.

Soon I hear Kaguya's voice:

[Unlike other Count houses; Countess Scathach doesn't have many subordinates. After all, just her alone is enough to sustain the title of vampire Count…]

"Strange, why aren't any Count houses attacking her?" I asked out loud as I ignored Lacus' confused face.

[They are afraid of retaliation. Countess Scathach is just too strong, and the Count houses are prohibited from fighting each other on the orders of the king.]

"But that doesn't apply to noble houses, huh?" I spoke when I remembered that my wife Sasha's family lost the Count title through a 'game'."

[Yes. Any noble house can request a 'game' with a Count house, but they must be prepared for retaliation if they lose.]

"Oh? Explain," I was interested.

"Are you crazy, brother-in-law? Why are you talking to yourself?" Lacus asked.

"I like to talk to myself," I reply, smiling.

"Oh…" She turned her face and kept walking, but I could hear, "Is Ruby right in her head to choose this madman as a husband?"

My smile almost broke when I heard her calling me crazy…

I hear Kaguya's voice again:

[The rules are simple, houses with the title of Counts cannot fight each other, nor can they request a 'match' for the noble house, after all, this would be considered an abuse of power. Because typically vampire Counts are vampires who have lived over 1000 years and have already accumulated a lot of influence and strength.]

[If the noble house loses the game with the Count's house, they have to be prepared for retaliation. Vampire Counts are prohibited from attacking the lowest nobles, but there is a rule where this does not apply when the noble house attacks the vampire Count's house]

Hmm, as I understand it, it's a system that benefits the noble houses, the families that have the title of 'Count' cannot fight each other, and they can't ask for a 'game' to fight the noble houses that have no title either.

But the houses of nobles that have no title can ask for a 'game' with the houses of Counts at any time.

Hmm… "What are the consequences of losing this 'game'?"

[If the 'game' is betting a nobleman's title, and both parties agree… The consequences of losing this game are everything…]

"Everything?"

[Yes. They lose everything, all riches, all possessions, and even vampires become 'property' of the loser]

"What did you say…?"

An irritating feeling started to grow in my heart, and soon it spread through my entire body.

"Kaguya," I called.

"Oh…?" Lacus looked interested in what was going on.

Kaguya steps out of my shadow, and I look at her, "What do you mean by 'properties?'"

"…Exactly what the word means, all vampires in that house become the loser's property, they become 'slaves'," Kaguya spoke coldly.

"Heh…" My smile distorts, but it's not from fun; it's from hate…

My beloved wife's family lost a 'game' recently.

Just imagining my wife being 'owned' by someone else, this hatred spreads throughout my body; it was like a fire that burned throughout my body.

"Hahaha… This can only be a bad joke… Is my beloved Honey someone else's property…?" I lean against the wall as I put my hand on my chest; my heart was beating too fast, "Unforgiveable!"

Crack!

I heard the wall break with the force I put in, but I didn't care.

"Lord Victor, calm down," Kaguya approaches me and starts massaging my chest, "We still don't know if that's what happened; you need to calm down and control your instincts."

Crack! Crack!

I tighten my grip on the wall, and soon the wall collapses.

I take a deep breath and force a gentle smile onto my face, "You're right, Kaguya; I need to learn more."

I stroked Kaguya's head, and somehow it made me calmer:

"Thank you"

"Mm," She nodded as she smiled.

I look down the hall, and soon my vision changes to a blood-red world, I see three female vampires in this place, one female vampire was in a room that looked like a bathroom, and the other two were sitting in a room that looked like a bedroom.

For a moment, one of the vampires who was sitting looked at me and smiled.

"I found her." I smile, I see Kaguya stepping into my shadow, and then I run towards my mother-in-law.

When Victor ran towards Scathach, Lacus, who was nearby, just stared at the wall that had been reduced to ash when Victor left.

"Oh? Isn't that the Snow Clan skill…?" Her eyes sparkled with curiosity.

…

Two women with long red hair and red eyes were having a red 'tea' while looking at the moon.

"So why did you kill your husband?" Scathach asked the woman beside her in a neutral voice.

The woman next to Scathach was wearing long black stockings, a short blue dress, and black high heels:

"He approached me just to be on good terms with you, Mother," She explained.

"The usual?"

"Indeed," The woman nodded.

"Siena, my beloved eldest daughter, why don't you create a 'husband'? I already made this suggestion… how long ago was it?"

"700 years ago."

"Yes," Scathach smiled gently:

"My memory is a little bad because of my old age." She laughed seductively.

Siena just rolled her eyes when she saw her mother attitude:

"I don't want to create a 'husband'. After all, that isn't going to be something 'real' like I'm looking for."

"Heh, despite being over 700 years old, you're still naive."

"I'm not naive; you know that I just want something 'real', and male vampires are just obsessed with things like 'titles'."

"Why don't you turn a human then?"

Siena's face twisted in disgust, "Turning cattle into a husband? No, thank you."

Scathach rolled her eyes at the eldest foster-daughter's attitude, soon she lost interest in the subject and looked toward the bedroom entrance with a big smile on her face.

Seeing her mother's smile, Siena thought; 'looks like she found something interesting to do again.'

Suddenly the bedroom door was broken, and Victor appeared.

"Scathach." Victor looked at Scathach and ignored the woman beside her.

Siena's eye twitched a little when she heard the disrespectful way Victor called Scathach. As the daughter of the strongest female vampire in the world, she had a lot of respect for her mother, and she didn't like someone 'inferior' calling her so informally.

And this feeling was shared by the three adoptive sisters.

Siena was about to say something, but her mother's following words left her speechless.

"Heh," She smiled seductively as she crossed her legs elegantly, "My son-in-law, were you so desperate to see me?"

Chapter 36: It's time to get strong! And… Chaos.

At the same time in Victor's House:

"Here I got water," Sasha offered.

"T-Thanks" Anna was still very shaken, she drank all the water in one gulp. Then, when she saw Zack walking calmly through the house, she quickly got up from the couch and grabbed him!

"Meow!?"

She sits down on the couch again and starts stroking Zack.

"Meow~"

Ruby and Sasha's eyes sparkled for a moment when they saw Zack; they thought he looked too cute to pet.

Sasha approaches Ruby and sits beside her.

Anna looks at the two women and sighs, "Okay, let's start at the beginning."

"Y-Yes," Ruby was a little nervous.

"First, did you do 'that'?"

"That?" Ruby and Sasha didn't understand.

"I mean, what husband and wife do, did you guys do it?"

"Oh," Sasha exclaimed, and then she remembers the moment she sucked Victor's blood.

"Yes, we did," She smiled.

"Indeed," Ruby confirmed

"O-Oh, I-, I see," She stuttered a little and squeezed Zack a little harder without realizing it.

"M-Meow!?"

Realizing what she was doing to Zack, she quickly stopped squeezing Zack.

Anna takes a deep breath and asks:

"Y-You said you were married to my son, right?"

"Y-Yes," Both confirmed.

"V-Violet, does she know…?" For some reason, she didn't stop stuttering.

"Yes, she knows…" Ruby confirmed.

"Yes, she accepted our relationship," Sasha confirmed as well.

"…"

Anna looked at the two women with a blank expression.

Both women were sweating profusely now; they were a little afraid of being rejected by Anna.

Anna sighed again, she looked tired, like she lost some kind of battle, "How can I say…Congratulations on the wedding…? I guess…"

"Huh…?" Anna's words took time to register in Ruby and Sasha's brains.

"Thanks," Ruby smiled happily.

"Thanks, M-Mother," Sasha stuttered a little.

Seeing the two women's honest smiles, Anna looked like she'd suffered heart damage; I think my son will die soon… he was very lucky in a short time; something is not right.

Anna's own thoughts were confused…

"And to imagine that my son would have three wives…" After the initial shock, she slowly began to come back to her personality.

"In our country, this is normal," Ruby said.

"Oh? Which country do you live in…?"

Ruby was taken aback by the question… Legally, she is registered as Romanian, but the country she lives in is not registered on the world map.

Sasha looks at Ruby with a talkative look, and then she continues, "We live in a small community in Romania."

"Romania…? But Romania doesn't have polygamy."

Sasha was nervous, "We live in a small community, but that's not a problem; we can get married in Alabama!"

Ruby looked at Sasha like she was looking at an idiot.

"But Alabama is for incest…" Anna said.

"…Huh?" Sasha's face turned red.

Suddenly Anna's face darkened in horror, "Don't tell me my son went after your sister, or even worse, he went after your mother!? Does he plan to make Oyakodon!?"

"N-No!" Sasha was more confused than she was, and her eyes began to roll.

"She meant that in our community, polygamy is allowed!" Ruby helped Sasha.

"Oh…" Anna's face cleared a little, then she sighed, "I need to talk to my son…"

"That's what we came to talk about…" Ruby continued.

"Huh…?" Anna looked at Ruby.

Seeing Anna's look, Ruby started to get nervous again; she found it very difficult to talk about it with her husband's mother.

"H-Eh, H-Hmm…" Her eyes started to roll, "Sasha, Violet, and I want Victor to find our moms to ask her to marry him!"

"Huuh!?"

"Huh?"

Anna and Ruby herself didn't understand.

"As expected… It's an Oyakodon…" Anna puts her hand to her head as if she has a bad headache; Zack takes this chance and runs away from Anna's lap.

"N-NO! That's not it!"

Sasha takes a deep breath and says it all at a fast pace, "She meant that Victor traveled from Violet to Romania with the intention of asking our mothers for their blessings for our marriage!"

Sasha could embarrass most rap singers in the world with the speed she spoke those words.

"…He traveled to Romania to meet his mother-in-law…" Anna leans back on the couch, "My son is growing up fast, until a week ago he didn't even have a girlfriend…" She looked like she reached enlightenment.

Suddenly the women hear the door open, "Honey, I'm home," Leon, Victor's father, spoke as he walked towards the living room.

When he arrived in the room and saw two beautiful women, he suddenly stopped in shock and looked at his wife, confused. Then, seeing the state of his wife, he was even more confused; what's going on here?

"H-Hello, Father-in-law," The two said.

"Huh…?" He opened his mouth in shock.

…

Unaware of the little chaos his wives were causing with his parents, Victor was at this point meeting his mother-in-law.

"Heh," She smiled seductively as she crossed her legs elegantly, "My son-in-law, were you so desperate to see me?"

I swallow a little dryly when I look at my mother-in-law; she really knew how to tease me with just a simple gesture. When I was going to answer her question, I heard the woman next to her saying:

"S-Son-in-law?"

Looking at her, I see a woman with long red hair and eyes as red as Scathach.

"Who are you?" I asked.

Before the woman could say anything, I heard from Scathach, "She is my eldest adopted daughter."

"Oh, cool. Anyway," I lost interest. I look at my mother-in-law, who was wearing clothes that seemed to be glued to her curvy body:

"Why did you kidnap me?"

My mother-in-law's smile grew, she got up and walked towards me sensually; for a moment, I was mesmerized by those two mountains that looked unbearably soft. They were full, round, smooth, and perfectly shaped.

She gently touched my face and spoke with the same sensual tone as if she were seducing me:

"You said it was a shame you weren't strong enough to fight me, right?"

Slowly, my smile grew, and I nodded, "Yes."

"We should fix that, right?" Her smile changed to a predator's smile that showed all her sharp teeth.

"Oh, indeed," I smile just like her.

"Oh Fuck… She found another madman," I heard Siena speak, but I ignored her.

Scathach's smile changed to a satisfied smile, she took her hand away from my face and looked at a spot, then she yelled:

"Pepper!"

Her voice seemed to resonate throughout the mansion.

"Yesh!" I heard an awkward voice answering.

Suddenly, a girl with long red hair, a curvy body, and breasts that seem to rival Scathach appeared, she was just wearing a towel around her body.

"I've arrived, Mother!" She put a hand to her head like a soldier.

"Good." She looked at me, and for a moment, she seemed to study my reaction. But, seeing me not reacting much, she seemed pleased with something.

"She is my youngest adopted daughter, as you may have heard, her name is Pepper."

"Nice to meet you!" She flashed a goofy grin on her face

"Nice to meet you," I said in a neutral tone. For some reason, even though she was an attractive woman, I wasn't attracted to her… I felt that 'something' was missing in her…

"Your initial training is simple; you must identify and learn to use your powers-"

Before she can finish, I open my hand, suddenly, a fireball appears.

"Oh…?" She displayed a curious smile.

"Huh?" Siena exclaimed in surprise.

"Fue?" Pepper looked, surprised?

The fire disappeared, and soon lightning began to crackle in my hand, then the lightning disappeared, and soon a block of ice appeared in my hand.

"Even my mother's powers…" Siena said, looking at me.

"Ruby married someone interesting," I heard someone's voice; I looked to Siena's side and saw Lacus smiling with a curious look.

I point my hand in a direction that had no one and say, "All blood belongs to me."

But nothing happens…

"What are you trying to do?" I heard Scathach asking, her voice sounding heavier than usual.

"Give me a sec."

What did I do? Remember the memory I got from Ruby…

I close my eyes and try again, but I can't… Tsk, I can't get the right feeling to use that power…

Suddenly, I heard a voice in my ear that shivered through my whole body:

"Victor, don't be in a hurry."

I look to the side and see Scathach's distorted smile, her eyes were glowing red, and she was staring at me with a possessive face.

"You have all the time in the world to get better." She spoke with a seductive smile.

"…You're right," Seeing that smile made my body shiver; I needed to fight her!

"Train the basics with Pepper, she may be an air-head, but she's strong."

"I will," I nod and pull my attention away from my mother-in-law and look at Pepper; I walk over to the woman and pick her up like a sack of potatoes.

"Kyaa!?" She yelled in a thin voice, "What are you doing!?"

"You have to train me, right? I'm kidnapping you."

"Great… He has the same attitude as my mom…" Siena said, but as usual, I ignored her.

"Huh…?" Before she can say anything, I put strength in my legs and run to an open spot that I saw with my eyes.

When Victor left, Siena asked her mother:

"Is that all right…?"

"Hmm?" Scathach looked at her daughter

When Siena saw Scathach's smile, she felt her entire body tremble in fear.

"Oh~, about Pepper? It's all right. Victor is a good man; he won't do anything against Pepper."

"…" Siena and Lacus opened their mouths looking like a fish who didn't know what to say; they were just too shocked. They had never seen their mother praise a man in their life before.

"You look happy, Mom…" Lacus commented.

"Happy…?" Scathach spoke, confused, then she put her hand to her face.

"…Maybe…Maybe I am." Her smile changed to a seductive smile. "I have something to do; I'll see you guys later."

Scathach soon disappears.

"…I think she's glad she found a man with potential…? After all, she likes to fight," Lacus questioned.

"Is that what you think?" Siena asked as she looked at her sister.

"Yes," Lacus replied, she looked at her sister, "What do you think?"

"I don't know, but she wouldn't react so strongly if that man just had a big 'potential'."

The two sisters had many doubts in their heads, but one thing they were sure of; they were curious about the man who had piqued their mother's interest.

Chapter 37: like mother, like daughter.

Violet's perspective, a few minutes before Victor woke up.

Going through the portal, Violet realized she was at her house.

Just as she was about to leave her house and look for Victor, she heard a cold voice:

"Lady Violet, you finally came home."

She looks at the voice and sees a maid with short white hair and blue eyes, she was the personal maid and head maid of the Snow Clan.

"Oh, it's you, Hilda… Anyway, I'm leaving!" Violet starts running towards Scathach's mansion, she passes by Hilda's side.

"Wait," Hilda grabbed Violet by her shirt collar.

"Ugh!" Violet was almost hanged, then she turns to face Hilda. "Are you going to get in my way too…?"

Seeing Violet's lifeless eyes, Hilda said coldly, "Of course not."

"But as a maid, I have a duty to do." She started walking as she dragged Violet by her shirt collar:

"And my order was that when you came home, I should take you to meet your mother."

"Let go of me! I don't want to see that old woman! I'm going back to my Darling!" Violet tried to free herself from Hilda's grip, but it was a futile attempt.

Hilda has stopped walking, she looks at Violet, her blue eyes change to blood-red, "…You did the ritual…"

Violet puts on a smug expression, "Of course I did!" But soon, her expression crumbles, "Although there were some unforeseen events."

"Oh? This is something your mother should know." Hilda started walking again, she pulled Violet and held her like a sack of potatoes.

"Ugh…!" Violet began to struggle, "Let go of me!"

Hilda ignored Violet and continued walking, "In all the millennium I've served the Snow family, I've never seen anyone as reckless as you…" Hilda puts a hand to her face as if she's thinking about something and keeps talking in the same cold tone, "Coming to think about it, you have the same personality as your mother when she was younger; although you are less aggressive than her…"

"Annoying…" Violet muttered angrily; Violet's body began to become covered in fire.

"Oh?" Hilda looks at the fire in Violet's body: "Your powers have grown stronger… That's good news."

Hilda smacks Violet on the ass.

Slap!

"Ugh…"

"Don't be a rude child; you know the rules, right?" She spoke in a cold tone as her eyes glowed red.

"Can't use powers indoors, right?" Violet snorted and continued, "I haven't forgotten! Now, let go of me! The only one who can hit my ass is my Darling!"

Hilda sighed, "I think it's because you're only 21 years old, and because of that, you're really spoiled?" Soon she started walking.

Violet got angry again, "I'm already an adult by human standards!"

"But to us, you're still a newborn baby…" She looked around and even looked into her shadows, "Where's Kaguya and Natalia? Shouldn't they be protecting you?"

Giving up on running away, for now, Violet sighed and said, "Kaguya is protecting my Darling, and Natalia stayed behind with Ruby and Sasha."

"The Fulger heiress, and the Scarlett heiress…" She puts her hand to her chin and continues, "I heard they were in that town too."

"What happened to your 'Darling'?" She asked in a neutral tone.

"He was kidnapped by Ruby's mother." Violet started to get angry again.

"Oh, looks like Countess Scathach took an interest in your Darling."

"Of course, she would be interested in him! He has great potential!" She squealed proudly.

"Oh…?" Hilda displayed a small smile.

…

Hilda enters a room, and then she puts Violet on the floor:

"Lady Agnes, Lord Adonis. I brought Lady Violet."

"Hmm…? Oh, good job, Hilda."

Violet looks at her mother, who was sitting on a sofa. She was a curvaceous woman with big H-cup breasts and skinny legs, she had pale vampire skin and golden eyes, a very unusual eye color even for vampires.

She had long white hair that reached to her waist and wore simple glasses, she was wearing black leather pants and a long black shirt.

"Are you still wearing those glasses, Mom? It's not like you have a vision problem," Violet commented.

"But I look good in glasses, right?" Violet's mother, Agnes, spoke with a narcissistic smile.

"Whatever," Violet snorted.

"Heh, you're still in the same bad mood… I thought meeting your 'darling' would calm you down a bit." She sneered at the word 'darling'.

Violet, hearing the obvious tone of contempt, didn't like it one bit.

Violet looks at her mom, and slowly her eyes begin to darken, "…What did you say, bitch…?"

Agnes's face distorted when she heard her daughter call her, "Are you that attached to those cattle?"

Violet's eyes changed to blood red, and she looked at her own mother like she was about to jump her neck at any moment.

"Daughter, don't fight with your mother in my room, okay?" She suddenly heard a gentle voice, gentle as if blessed by heaven itself.

"Agnes, don't tease our daughter; she's different from you," He spoke a little coldly as his eyes glowed a little violet.

"H-Humpf," Agnes turned her face away.

Violet ignores her mother, then looks at the bed and sees a pale, frail-looking man with short white hair and violet eyes.

Despite looking like a frail man, he still displayed a supernatural 'beauty' that was far superior to any woman and man Violet had encountered. Violet thought; 'my dad is handsome, but my Darling is prettier!… But I'm a little jealous; I wish I had inherited just a little of that supernatural beauty…'

Violet looks at her mother's breast and thinks; 'I should have inherited those breasts too! Why are genes unfair!?'

Violet was still a woman, she still had few insecurities, especially now that Ruby had become Victor's wife.

Adonis had a gentle expression on his face as he looked at his daughter, "Come here, daughter," He called her.

Violet nodded and walked towards the bed; when she got closer to her father and saw how weak he was, she said, "… Are you okay…?"

Although she didn't show it when Scathach asked in the past, she was still worried about her father, she was closer to him than her very narcissistic mother.

He smiled gently, "Yes, I'm fine, I just need to drink blood, and I'll be brand new."

"Liar…" She whispered, "You always say that, but you never get better."

"Hahaha," He laughed in a weak voice, he slapped the bed with a gesture for her to go up, "Come here, tell me about your 'darling'"

Violet bites her lip, she wanted to talk to her father, but she wanted to find Victor first!

Seeing his daughter's expression, he asked, "Hmm? Are you worried about something?"

"I need to see my Darling! He is in danger!"

"Oh? Tell me what happened"

"Mm" Violet started to explain what happened to Victor, and without realizing it, she started talking more about Victor to her father.

She climbed into bed and sat up, and soon she looked like a child who came home and told her father everything about her day.

A few minutes later, Adonis laughed with a gentle smile, "He seems to be an interesting man; I would like to meet him in the future."

"I will bring him in the future so you can meet him!" Violet asked excitedly.

Seeing how excited his daughter was, he laughed a gentle laugh and asked, "Just out of curiosity, you didn't kidnap him, right?"

Violet thought for a moment and replied:

"… Of course not."

"Good, good! As expected, you are very different from your mother!" He sighed, relieved for himself and for Victor.

"Hey! Why are you so happy!?" Agnes, who was silent, asked with a pout.

Adonis looked at Agnes and spoke in a dry tone, "Well, the experience of being kidnapped, and raped for a whole month, can hardly be forgotten no matter how long I live."

"Ugh," She seems to have taken damage, but then she spoke angrily, "Just forget about it! That happened 1800 years ago! I'm not the same woman I was before!"

He flashed a gentle smile, "Indeed, you're no longer a crazy, psychopathic hedonist who did what you wanted."

The woman's face just distorts several times, listening to what her husband was saying.

He continued with the same gentle smile, "Now you're just a narcissistic woman, and because of that personality, our daughter doesn't like to talk to you."

Agnes looks at Violet, "…That's not true, right…? You like me, right?"

Violet just turned her face away and ignored her mother.

Agnes looked like she could cry at any moment, but Violet and Adonis didn't care.

Adonis sighed and looked at Violet, and speaks with a fatherly smile:

"Even though your mother is the way she is, I've learned to love her over the years." He said that but, inside, he was thinking; 'I was beaten by Stockholm syndrome and those breasts… Well, She's better than that bitch Aphrodite and Persephone… Sigh, my life is a disaster; it's a sin to be born beautiful…'

Adonis was a bit narcissistic too…

"Darling…" Agnes looked at Adonis with possessive eyes.

Seeing Agnes's gaze, he smiled a helpless smile; he promised never to tell anyone he liked the look his wife gave him.

Feeling a sudden pain in his chest, Adonis displays the best smile he can muster and says, "It's time, huh? I think you should find your 'Darling'."

Violet's eyes flashed with possessiveness, and then she yelled, "DARLING!"

Soon she ran towards the exit of the mansion.

"Pfft…" He held back his laugh, but then he laughed gently, "Hahaha… I think she's a bit like You, Agnes…"

"Humpf," Agnes snorted, but Adonis could see she had a gentle smile on her face:

"I still don't agree with my daughter relating to cattle," She said grumpily.

Adonis exhibited a gentle smile and said, "Oh…? So I am cattle too? I see…"

Agnes' body shook, and she quickly said, "N-No! You are different from those humans!"

"Oh…? How am I different?" he asked curiously.

Agnes' face glowed in possession, "You're mine, Darling~,"

"…"

Adonis just displayed an ironic smile.

Chapter 38: Pepper is an airhead girl.

A few minutes later, in the personal garden of Scathach's mansion, despite calling it a garden, this place looked more like a forest than a garden…

"Cough" The girl in front of me pretended to cough, she massaged her throat a little, she was trying to thicken her voice:

"A-A-B… Testing, one, two…"

She looks at me with a serious face and speaks, "My name is Pepper, as per my mother's orders, I'm responsible-"

I interrupted her, "Aren't you going to change your clothes?"

"Fue?" She looked confused for a moment, she looked down and saw that she was still wearing a towel, "Oh…"

Suddenly I hear a small explosion, and I see her face turning bright red, then she disappears with surprising speed.

At the same time that happens, my shadow expands, and soon Kaguya comes out of my shadow:

"Lord Victor."

"Oh, Kaguya, what happened?" I asked as I stroked her head.

"Mm," She doesn't say anything and just stays silent.

Feeling her black hair in my hand, I smile contentedly and say, "While we wait for Pepper, do you have any training tips?"

"Hmm… believe in yourself?" She said.

My smile threatened to break, "Is that supposed to help me in any way?"

"Noble vampires instinctively know how to use their powers when they are born; the only problem we have is 'controlling' the output of our power. After all, depending on the noble vampire's bloodline, their power can reach absurd levels."

"I see… So you are born geniuses," I continued stroking her head.

"You are wrong." Kaguya spoke, she thought for a moment and continued: "It's like a baby who instinctively knows how to cry or ask their mother for food… With our species, it's the same. We instinctively know how to use our power, the only problem we have is to control, and improving that power to new levels."

"I see," I understood what she said; it's like moving your arm. You know instinctively how to move your body, right? It's basically something like that.

Suddenly, I see a red silhouette, and soon I see that Pepper has returned wearing new clothes; she's wearing a red uniform and black tights.

She looks at me with her face a little embarrassed, "… Let's continue."

She intends to ignore everything that happened, huh?

"Okay," I said as I stopped stroking Kaguya's hair.

"Cough," She coughed again and explained in a cute voice, "Let's skip the basics; after all, you already know what your unique powers are. So what we're going to do today is learn to control the basic powers of a vampire."

"What do you mean?" I asked, confused.

"It's something like this" She looks like she's going to demonstrate something, she looks at a tree in the distance and says, "Pay attention, I'll just run 'normal'"

Pepper suddenly positions herself, her body starts to be covered by a fog, and she disappears and then reappears in front of the tree, and soon she returns to the same position again.

"See? This is a basic skill for all vampires. As creatures of the night, we can blend into the night easily; what I've demonstrated now is 'fog walking'."

"That was cool… Can all vampires do this?" Despite speaking in a neutral voice, my eyes were gleaming with curiosity.

"Yes, it's a basic skill." This time, Kaguya answered me, "The basic vampire skills are fog walking, bat transformation, night vision, and claws," She said.

She points her hand at me, and I see her hand has changed, her nails have gotten sharper and more deadly, and her hand has seemed to grow stronger.

Pepper looks at Kaguya with a pout on her face; Kaguya just looks at Pepper with a stoic look.

Pepper puffed out her chest in annoyance.

Boing! Boing!

And they swayed like crazy…

For a moment, I see Kaguya's black eyes turning blood red, she looks annoyed at something.

Soon Pepper goes on to explain, "Noble vampires usually ignore these basic abilities and focus only on the powers they inherited from their parents, for example."

She pointed to Kaguya, "This maid, she has the power to control the shadows, and using those powers, she modified the basic vampire abilities to fit her power."

I remember Kaguya's fight with Mizuki, and I nod in agreement, she seemed to 'walk' in the shadows in that fight.

"Oh, do you know Kaguya?" I asked, curious.

"Yes, she was always around when Violet came to visit Ruby."

"Why doesn't Lacus know Kaguya?"

"Lacus… She's really lazy, she just stays asleep and only wakes up when something interesting happens…" She looked uncomfortable for some reason. "Because of that, she doesn't know the people who visit our house."

"Oh…" I didn't know what to say; this seemed to be a family issue, something like having a child who is a 'NEET'.

"…"

She looks at me with neutral eyes, then continues, "Why don't you try to get used to the basic powers first? Try to use your basic vampire powers, and when you get used to them, we'll train the powers you were born with."

"Why should we train these powers if they aren't used a lot?" I asked with genuine doubt. After all, I haven't seen my wives using these powers.

"My mother always said that the basics are the most important; you need a strong foundation to build the pillars for your strength in the future…"

"Hmm… I'll try," That sounds interesting too. I feel like those men in the comics who are discovering their powers.

I position myself to run, and before I can do anything:

I heard Kaguya warning me, "Remember Lord Victor, don't use your unique powers, just use your racial powers!"

"I know, I just have to turn into mist, right?"

"Yes," She confirmed.

Let's try… Pepper said I must know how to use this ability instinctively; I close my eyes and think of the image of Pepper running, focusing on what I should do. Then, I open my eyes, and I try to imitate what Pepper did.

I put some strength in my legs and run towards the tree…

…

Lacus and Siena, who were drinking tea, suddenly hear an explosion as if a lightning bolt has fallen to the ground.

BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

"… What is it!? It is not raining!" Lacus was startled by the sudden noise.

Siena just looks at her sister with a neutral expression, she drinks the 'tea' which contains a red drink, and explains, "The noise came from the garden, I think it's our mother's guest-"

Siena stopped talking when she saw Lacus had left, she sighs, "She's too rushed."

…

Pepper and Kaguya heard an explosion as if lightning had fallen to the ground, and soon after, they saw the tree destroyed and in pieces; then, fire started to come out of Victor's body, and soon he slammed his body into a rock…

"… Well, I knew it would happen, but… The destruction is bigger than I expected," Kaguya commented.

"Wawawa, the forest is on fire!" Pepper was freaking out.

Kaguya hits Pepper on the head.

"Ouch!" She puts her hand to her head and looks at Kaguya with a face that could cry at any moment. "W-What? Why did you hit me?"

"Calm down, and use your powers," Kaguya spoke.

Suddenly, Pepper's expression lit up, "Oh."

Pepper steps on the ground, the ground broke with the force she put in, and soon a massive amount of water started coming out of the cracks.

She points her finger at the forest and yells, "Ey!"

The water she was controlling rises to the skies and began to fall into the forest as if the place were raining.

As a surprising display of control, Pepper just doused the spreading fire.

"Good job," Kaguya said.

"Hehehehe," She laughed as she scratched her head.

Kaguya uses her speed and runs towards Victor; seeing that Kaguya is gone, Pepper follows her example and uses her speed.

…

"Lord Victor… Didn't I tell you not to use your powers?" Kaguya asked.

"I didn't try to use my powers…" Victor muttered as he got up from a crater that was more than 1 KM wide; he didn't seem to be hurt. Then, realizing he was wet with water, fire started to come out of his body, and soon he was dry again.

He looks at his clothes and thinks; these clothes are amazing, they are quite resistant…

Kaguya looks at the ground around Victor and sees that the soil was filled with small pieces of ice.

'Hmm… Maybe?' She seemed to be thinking of something.

"I tried to run like Pepper, but for some reason, it happened." He pointed at the crater.

"Fue…?" Pepper looked surprised, she looked around and said, "You tried to run like me and created this giant crater…?" She asked with an expression of shock.

"Pepper, what was that noise." Lacus suddenly arrives, and she looks around, "Wow, this is big."

"…Lord Victor, can you do something for me?"

"Yes? What is it?" Victor replied in a neutral tone.

"Follow me," Kaguya said and started to run.

Victor started following Kaguya, and soon Pepper and Lacus, who were curious about what was going to happen, began to follow as well.

Kaguya stops in front of an ordinary tree.

"See that tree? I want you to pull the tree out of the ground and throw the tree in a random direction."

"…?" Victor didn't understand the purpose of this, but he did as Kaguya asked.

Victor approaches the tree trunk and puts his hand gently on it; somehow, he can instinctively sense that using one hand was enough. So he pulls the tree out of the ground and lifts it with ease.

He looks at an empty spot and throws the tree.

Everyone watched the tree that was suddenly frozen in the air; when that tree fell to the ground and broke the ice around it, a fire started to be created, and soon lightning fell from the sky…

"…!?"

"…As expected…" Kaguya seems to have figured something out.

"… T-This is bullshit!" Lacus suddenly yelled in frustration, she looked like she was freaking out.

"Fue!?" Pepper was startled by the sudden scream.

Victor puts his hand to his ear, "Why are you screaming, woman?"

Lacus looks at Victor, "Don't you understand what you just did…?"

"…?" Victor looked at Lacus confused:

"I threw the tree, and suddenly it turned to ice; when the ice fell to the ground, the ground started to catch fire, and suddenly lightning fell from the sky even though there were no clouds in the sky." He explained what he saw aloud.

"…" Lacus just looked at Victor with an expression that said she didn't believe what she was seeing in front of her.

Chapter 39: Anomaly.

Lacus looked at Victor with an expression that didn't believe what she was hearing.

"And even saying that you still don't understand what you did?"

"Woman, stop walking around and say what you're thinking!"

"Ugh," Lacus puts her hand to her head like she has a headache.

"Lady Lacus is frustrated because you did something impossible," My favorite maid enlightened me with knowledge; I look at Kaguya:

"You used an attack to seamlessly unite the three powers…" She looks at the minor damage my attack has done:

"This attack is basically the fusion of the powers of Clan Fulger, Clan Scarlett, and Clan Snow."

"…And?"

"…" The three women look at Victor in silence.

Pepper sighs cutely, "He needs to learn about vampire society first."

Kaguya nodded in agreement.

"Listen, Victor. Let's do an example here, okay?" Lacus starts to explain as if she were explaining to a child, she picks up a stick from the ground and starts drawing a picture on the ground:

"Let's use my sister Ruby as an example" She drew Ruby on the floor: "Ruby is a vampire who inherited the powers of Scathach, the strongest female vampire in the world."

"In the beginning, my mother's powers weren't as strong as they are now, she could only create a block of ice." She drew Scathach using her powers: "She had to train hard to raise her powers to the level it is now, and over the millennia, she managed to increase that power…"

"And then, at some point in my mom's life, she decided she wanted to have a daughter; at first, she was just bored, and she decided that on a whim. And, like every strong female vampire at the time, she did the obvious… She kidnapped a vampire from a Clan that had powers that could match her powers."

"…" Victor was speechless.

"The man who was the chosen one was a vampire who could control water and breathe underwater."

"Mom used the vampire until she became pregnant, and even went through the ritual and married the vampire, she did all of this to ensure that her child had greater potential than she did…"

"A few years later, when Ruby was born, she killed her husband and raised Ruby on her own…"

"And Ruby inherited the powers of both parents perfectly," She drew Ruby using her powers, "Ruby could control water and ice, and she could also breathe underwater; she could also combine the two powers like you did now."

"Because of this peculiarity of our race, vampires are feared… After all, with each passing generation, vampires have the potential to surpass their parents, but unfortunately, that potential is wasted…" She sighed and continued :

"Since she was little, Ruby has always had great power because of what happened in the past; she has the potential to surpass Scathach, but she needs to train a lot."

She looks at Victor and says, "What you've done now is literally impossible! You have the three powers of the strongest Clans in the vampire world, and you've combined the powers perfectly…"

She looked at me, "Do you understand!?"

"Yes… My mother-in-law is crazy… And you draw really bad… And my wife has better potential than my mother-in-law, and can surpass her in the future… And you draw really bad…" Victor nodded with his head, indicating that he understood.

"That's not it! I mean… That's it, but it's not that! AHHHH!" Lacus yelled in frustration as she held her head, she looked at Victor:

"And no need to say that I draw bad twice!"

"Hmm…" Victor displayed a small smile when he saw Lacus' reaction.

"In the world of vampires…" Kaguya started to explain, and I look at her. Then, realizing I was paying attention to her, she continued:

"All Clans that hold the title of noble vampire these days have done something like that in the past. With each generation that passed, they'd make their children train to the limit, and then they'd find a partner who matched the clan's powers, and made their heirs have children."

"Two thousand years of selective breeding, just to create a vampire with stronger potential than the parents, although that kind of practice is quite limited because vampires have low fertility…"

Then she continues, "And suddenly 'BOOOOM!'" She made an exaggerated gesture with the same stoic expression on her face:

"You showed up and used the three powers of the Clan of Vampire Counts, and you're neither a son nor an heir of those Clans… You basically ignored the whole history of the Clan of Vampires when existing. Because of that, she said that what you did it's impossible."

"…Lord Victor is an anomaly; his potential far surpasses most vampires out there."…..

Victor opened his mouth in shock, and then he looked at his fists as he thought; 'so having these powers is considered abnormal…'

Victor was feeling weird, he didn't consider himself special or anything like that, but it wasn't a bad feeling; 'With this 'potential', if I train like crazy, maybe in less than a few years, can I get to my mother-in-law's level…? I really want to fight her…'

"I get it, thank you, Kaguya…" I smiled gently and patted her head.

Kaguya exhibited a small smile on her face.

"Selective breeding, huh?" I put my hand on my chin, "So my wives' families did that too…"

"…Huh?" Pepper suddenly exclaimed in surprise.

"Why did you understand her confusing explanation and not mine!?" Lacus yelled.

Victor ignored Lacus…

Kaguya suddenly said, "Your wives' Clan doesn't need to do this."

"Let's use Ruby as an example again."

"Countess Scathach was already a powerful woman when she decided to have a daughter, and when she had a daughter, the daughter was born with the 'potential' to surpass her own mother, in the end… It all depends on the parents themselves and the children's effort; after all, the children have a better start than the parents had."

"I see… I don't understand something."

"If vampires have this quirk as a race, why aren't they stronger than other factions?"

"Well… There are noble vampires with the same personality as Corneliu…" Kaguya explained.

'Who?' Victor thought, confused.

"80% of vampires worldwide are like that man, lazy, proud, and never train…"

"…" I just looked at Kaguya with a blank expression.

"But don't despair! 19% of vampires are workers! And only 1% are crazy about training like Lady Scathach!"

'…Vampires are fucked…80% of the vampire population is just useless.' Victor thought.

"…Just out of curiosity, my wife Violet's mother, and my wife Sasha's mother, are they just like Scathach?" Victor's eyes gleamed for a moment.

"…They're not the same… Lady Violet's mother is… Narcissistic and obsessed with her husband." She tried to find better words, but in the end, she just gave up:

"Lady Sasha's mother. .. She is obsessed with gambling, and rarely trains, but with the two women living over 1900 years, they are powerful… But they are not on the same level as Ruby's mother…"

"Oh…" Victor looked disappointed for a moment.

"…Why this sudden curiosity with the two women-" Lacus was about to ask something, but suddenly Pepper yelled in a cute voice.

"Are you ignoring what he just said!?"

"Huh?" Lacus looked at her sister.

"Didn't you hear!? He just said 'my wives'!" She mimicked Victor's voice perfectly at the end.

"Oh-…" Lacus looked at Victor,

"Do you have any more wives?" She asked curiously.

"Yes," I replied with a gentle smile.

"Who are they?" Lacus asked with the same curiosity.

Victor was going to answer the question, but…

"Didn't you hear!?" Pepper yelled again, "He was talking about Violet and Sasha! Kyaaaaa! I need to tell my friends! The three flowers of the vampire world have been taken by a stranger!"

"…" Lacus looked at her sister and said, "Why are you just smart for these things?"

"Lady Pepper likes to gossip…" Kaguya sighed.

"She's just bored…" Lacus sighed too.

"Why don't we train? We've already talked too much," Victor suggested and started walking toward a more spacious place.

"Lord Victor is right," Kaguya started to follow Victor.

The two sisters look at each other and nod; then, they follow Victor too.

Some minutes later.

As Victor walked through the forest, he suddenly felt his throat go dry.

"Ugh," He dropped to his knees on the ground, his eyes changed to blood red, and his teeth started to change and get sharper.

All the symptoms that were quite common, Kaguya said, "… Bloodlust,"

"…This is a good time!" Pepper yelled like she had a good idea, "We should train bloodlust control."

"I disagree; Lord Victor's bloodlust is stronger than that of ordinary vampires. Therefore, the chance of him going mad is very high," Kaguya strongly disapproved.

"Why is his bloodlust is stronger?" Pepper asked in curiosity.

"Something happened in the past that made him like this," Kaguya spoke ambiguously.

"…" Pepper looked at Kaguya with a cute look.

"So, what are we supposed to do?" Lacus asked.

"…You don't need to do anything…I'm fine." Victor stood up and forced a 'gentle' smile on his face, but it failed miserably because his sharp teeth were showing.

Kaguya looked at Victor with a stoic expression, "Lord Victor, are you sure everything is alright? Hasn't your bloodlust gotten stronger compared to before?"

"Yes… it got stronger…" Victor kept walking, then he explained:

"Even if I wanted to quench my thirst… My wives aren't around now, and it's impossible for me to quench my thirst with common blood."

"… That's true."

"Because of that nuisance, I don't want to get married! Just imagine being dependent on someone else's blood for eternity? No thanks." Lacus snorted.

Victor ignored Lacus and continued walking, Kaguya looked at Lacus with a neutral expression, but she didn't say anything.

"I found a place with space to train," Victor said while looking at a distant place with his vision, and soon he used his speed and ran towards that place, Kaguya who was close to Victor, just ran along with him.

Pepper looked at her sister with a cute look but just shrugged and followed Victor.

"…huh? W-Wait! Don't leave me behind!"

Chapter 40: Violet arrived, and two wives meet their father-in-law.

Victor's house.

"So…" Leon puts his hand on his head as if he has a bad headache:

"Are you telling me my son has two more wives, and you are them?"

"Y-Yes"

"…Yes"

Sasha stuttered a little when she spoke, she was very embarrassed. Ruby managed to respond in a more neutral tone and keep her face cool.

"…" Even though Leon had heard the confirmation from the two women, he still couldn't believe what he was hearing.

"…And do you agree with that? I mean, aren't you guys jealous or something?" he asked again.

"…" Ruby and Sasha look at each other, then the two women look at Leon.

"I feel jealous, but since Ruby and Violet are my childhood friends, I don't really care that much? I feel like a lot hasn't changed, and that Victor has just joined the group?" Sasha spoke with a confused expression on her face.

It was her honest feelings, and even though she didn't understand that feeling completely, being with Victor soothed her a lot, she felt very comfortable; it was the same feeling as when she was with Julia…

"Indeed… I feel the same. I'm sure if we weren't childhood friends, this situation would be much more problematic." Ruby spoke as she thought; 'if they were other women, I would never have let them get close to my Darling.'

"…" Leon just looked at the two women with a shocked expression.

"So jealous…-" Leon suddenly felt a shiver in his body; he looked at his wife, and seeing the glow in her eyes, he pretended to cough, "Cough! I mean, I feel jealous of how you three get together well with my son; I hope you can take care of him!"

"Oh! Thank you." Ruby spoke.

"Thanks?" Sasha thanked him, a little confused.

"…Leon?"

"Y-Yes, honey?" He spoke with a strained smile on his face.

"How was your work?" Anna asked with a small smile on her face.

"Huh…? Oh! The work was good, I had little problems, but it's the usual."

"Anyway, I'm glad my son has two more lovely wives like you to look after him." He smiled at Ruby and Sasha.

Sasha and Ruby's faces lit up, and they smiled happily.

"Thanks, Father," Sasha said.

"Thanks…" Ruby said.

Leon couldn't help but be enchanted by the two women's smiles, but when he felt his wife's gaze intensify as if she were stabbing him in every inch of his body, he made the wisest decision he could make in this kind of situation. :

"I have something to solve, you know, work calls!" He got up from the couch and calmly walked up the stairs, "I'll see you guys another day."

He ran-away…

"Nice job, Father. Don't work too hard, or you might get sick." Sasha was kind.

Leon stopped walking, and replied looking at Sasha, "I'm not going to, and thanks for your concern, Sasha."

Leon went upstairs, and the moment he didn't feel his wife's gaze anymore, he crouched down on the stairs and put his ear to the wall, then he thought; 'when did my son become a chad? I know he inherited my bricklayer genes, but even I can't do something like that! A woman is already a big problem, imagine having two more!? Hell no!'

After the initial problems and Anna's shock to learn that her son has two more wives, she accepted this situation more easily when she found that the two personalities of the women were quite agreeable.

Ruby was very quiet and had a cold expression on her face all the time, but she could see that there was a very kind woman behind that cold face.

Sasha was more talkative than Ruby, but she was more easily embarrassed by heartfelt compliments, and, when she called Sasha her daughter, Anna thinks she's found a new hobby of teasing Sasha. However, she will try very hard not to go overboard.

That was Anna's initial impression of Sasha and Ruby.

What about Leon's opinion on this subject…? It doesn't matter, and Anna planned to talk to him later…

Leon felt his body shiver again…

Anna was a little upset with Leon, but she wasn't angry with him or anything… She was just a little frustrated with her son's sudden change, and she knew exactly how to resolve that frustration, she was thinking it would be an excellent time to give Victor a brother or sister.

Leon was a very simple man; he lives life simply, and if he likes something, he accepts it; if he doesn't like something, he shows his middle finger and says, "Fuck you."

Leon is not very good with words like his wife; he prefers to work things out with his fist. But, he's sensitive enough to see when his son is in trouble, and help him whenever possible; he'd rather act than talk, an honest man.

And, from past experience, Leon could see from the moment he looked at Ruby and Sasha that the two were very nice women and had good personalities; they weren't women who would cause trouble for his son. Besides that, he didn't care too much.

His thinking was simple; My son is an adult, and I trust him. But if I see he is going down a wrong path, I will advise him.

And that same thought was shared by Anna, Victor's mother.

…

Basement of Victor's house.

"…Somehow it worked out," Sasha sat on the couch, she was mentally drained:

"I never want to do this again… I never thought it would be so tiring…" She seemed to be melting on the couch.

Ruby sat on the couch and crossed her legs elegantly, "Y-Yes, everything went according to plan," She stuttered a little.

Sasha looked at Ruby out of the corner of her eye, she didn't even feel like pointing it out to Ruby right now.

Natalia suddenly appears and brings a cup of tea that contains a red liquid inside.

"Thanks, but I don't want-…" Ruby was going to refuse the tea, she didn't want to drink someone else's blood, but she stopped talking when she smelled the blood.

"…This is my Darling's blood." She swallowed hard.

Sasha opens her eyes and looks into her cup of tea, her face suddenly twisting in disgust.

"When did you get this?" Ruby asked curiously.

"When Lord Victor was sleeping, I collected some of his blood," Natalia smiled gently.

Ruby looked at Natalia with a cold face; 'That's impossible. No one enters my Darling's room without me or Sasha and Violet noticing… Oh, she used her powers.'

"Is it okay to use your powers for something so…insignificant?" She asked, a little unsure…

"I have power; why shouldn't I use it any way I want?" Natalia replied.

"…" Ruby agreed with Natalia's reasoning.

"Are you going to take this? I wouldn't recommend it," Sasha suddenly spoke up.

"Why…?" Ruby asked, confused.

Sasha explains, "Although it's my husband's blood, for some reason the blood tastes really bad, it felt like I was eating spoiled food, it's better to drink straight from the source."

"Oh…? You have tried?" Ruby asked and complained a little, "Don't treat our husband like he's a blood factory."

"…I'm kidding, you need to relax more, Ruby," Sasha said.

"Humpf," Ruby snorted, and for a few seconds, the two mounds swayed in a way that could mesmerize any straight man.

Sasha rolled her eyes again, "Answering your question… Yes, I took the blood, and to this day, I regret drinking that blood." She had never felt so much like vomiting in her life.

Natalia looks at Ruby with a gentle smile on her face, "Will Lady Ruby want tea?"

"…." Ruby looks at Natalia with a blank expression.

"No… I don't want to," She refused; although the smell was appealing, she decided to trust Sasha.

"…Oh, that's too bad," Natalia commented as she removed her tea and walked towards the kitchen. For a moment, she looked at Maria and thought; 'this maid… She's just not doing anything, right? And she doesn't even say anything either… Should I put her to work?

"Let's go back home?" Ruby asked Sasha.

"Yes, let's go back," Sasha agreed and got up from the couch, but soon Sasha, Maria, Ruby, and Natalia looked to the middle of the room.

A magic circle suddenly appears in the middle of the room:

"Hey! Hey! Hey! I came back with shocking information!" The witch June appeared with a smile on her face.

…

Current location: North in the territory of Countess Scathach Scarlett.

Front of the Scathach mansion,

"Finally, I arrived!" Violet squealed in frustration as she looked at the mansion entrance that was a grand old-looking gate. "Because of Natalia, I had to run from the South to the North! Damn, why didn't Natalia open the portal to Ruby's house!?" She was angry again, but then she sighs:

"As usual, this place is quite desolate." She looks around and sees only forests and snow-covered mountains, "I never understood why that old hag chose her personal home in such a secluded place."

"Tsk, Tsk," Violet heard a woman's voice, "You never learn, brat."

Violet looks up and sees Scathach standing horizontally against her gate wall.

"Where's Victor!?" Violet asked impatiently.

Scathach drops to the ground and responds, "He's training with Pepper."

"What!?" Violet screamed in horror, she remembers Pepper's appearance; 'That bitch is going to seduce my Darling! I will kill her!'

Violet's eyes started to change to red, and her teeth began to get sharp.

Seeing Violet's face, Scathach approaches Violet and hits her on the head.

"Ouch!" Violet puts her hand on her head and glares at Scathach angrily, "What was that-"

"Stop your paranoia, brat. Don't you trust your husband?"

"Of course I trust him! I don't trust your daughter!" Violet yelled, she points a finger at Scathach and continues, "Your daughters were raised by you! They can at any time kidnap my husband and do this and that to him!"

"…Makes sense." Scathach has always raised her daughters to be strong and independent women; of course, her upbringing is quite questionable these days…

Scathach turned around and entered her house, "He's in the forest."

Violet's eyes flashed red, and then she was gone.

Chapter 41: The greedy witch.

"If you came back, then you must have found something, correct?" Natalia asked the witch June.

"Yes~," June laughed, she looked very pleased.

"Did you hire her?" Ruby asked Natalia.

Natalia nodded in agreement.

"Oh, I vaguely remember she said that… But I was really busy at the time," Sasha said.

June rolled her eyes when she heard Sasha's words, she thought; 'of course, you were busy; you were sucking your husband's blood.'

"Lady Ruby, what are you doing here?" June asked.

"Can't I be at my Darling's house?" Ruby asked in a cold tone.

"Yes, you-…Huh?" June opened her mouth in shock as she looked at Ruby:

"W-What you said…? I think I heard wrong." June wiped her ear a little.

Ruby raised an eyebrow, "What? Is it so amazing, me being in a relationship?"

"I don't think she's talking about that," Sasha commented.

"Huh?" Ruby didn't understand, she looked at Sasha and only saw her friend's neutral face.

"…" June looked at Ruby, and then she looked at Sasha, she repeated this process a few times and thought; 'As expected! My intuition was correct! That man has a great future!'

Her eyes changed to the money symbol.

Seeing June's reaction, Natalia knew what the greedy witch was thinking, "June… What did you find out?"

"Huh…? Oh…Give me a sec," she made some gestures with her hand, and soon a big magic circle appeared in the middle of the room.

The magic circle began to grow, and slowly images began to be created.

"Oh?" Natalia looked at the magic circle with interest.

Soon the image of Lucy and Karen appeared in the magic circle.

June points to Lucy and starts giving her report:

"Lucy, a noble vampire sought out by The Inquisition, personality: Liar, cautious, cunning, proud and hardworking. He has a love affair with his partner Karen, a vampire who pretends to be Lucy's subordinate, but the woman's true identity is a noble talent scout."

The image shifted and focused only on Karen.

"Oh?" Ruby is interested, she looks at Karen, "Which clan does she serve?"

June looked at Ruby, "She serves Clan Horseman."

"Who? I've never heard of it," Ruby said.

"Neither have I," Sasha added.

"…Excuse my rude words, but… Are you living in a cave?" June commented in disbelief.

"… Well, we've been busy these days." Sasha didn't mind and replied.

"Yes. A lot happened in a short time," Ruby added.

June sighed. "This information will be free; consider it a kind gesture." She looked at Sasha:

"The Horseman Clan is the family that took the title vampire count from Lady Sasha's family."

"….!" Sasha opened her eyes wide.

Ruby's eyes cooled further, and she looked at June.

"How do you know that? That was supposed to be confidential information." Natalia asked curiously.

"Hah! There's no such thing as a 'confidential' subject when it comes to witches." June snorted.

"In the witch world, anything can be bought with money, even that kind of information." She smiled and continued, "It cost me a lot of money, but I managed to get in touch with the witch the Horseman Clan hired, and she sold all the details."

"…" Natalia just continued with the same gentle smile on her face and didn't answer anything.

"Witch… I have a question for you."

June felt her body shiver as she heard Ruby's words, "W-What?"

"Did you sell the information on my Darling?" The air around Ruby began to grow colder, and slowly her eyes began to change to blood-red:

"Answer me."

"… N-No! I didn't sell any information about Victor! I am not a fool! I don't want to provoke that crazy woman!" June quickly spoke.

"…" Ruby continued to stare at June, she was looking for some lie in the witch's face, but all she saw was genuine fear.

Sasha has woken up from her stupor and looks at June with neutral eyes. "…You also know about Scathach kidnapping my husband."

"Yes, I know. A few hours ago, I received a contact from an informant who spotted Countess Scathach carrying a man like a sack of potatoes to her residence, and, from the characteristics of the man the informant gave me, I could deduce that it was Victor… Although after that, I lost contact with this informant."

"…"

"Give up on this informant; he's probably buried seven feet under the earth now," Ruby spoke in the same tone of voice, she controlled her emotions, and soon the air around her started to return to normal.

"…." June nodded in agreement, she knew Scathach's personality, the crazy woman was just too famous; he probably died… Sigh, I need to find another informant in the vampire world…

"June is a talented witch~; few witches can do what she did now…" Natalia complimented her smiling gently.

"Thank you." June flashed a satisfied smile.

"…" Ruby and Sasha just rolled their eyes when they saw June's smile.

"So? What did you find out about Lucy?" Natalia asked.

June makes a few gestures with her hand, and slowly the image of Lucy and Karen changes, and soon a huge coffin appears. The coffin was pure white, with a black crucifix symbol in the middle of the coffin.

"What is that…?" Sasha asked.

"This is the finger of Saint Mary," June replied, then she continued:

"A sacred church artifact, that's all I know; I couldn't find anything else. For me to know the contents inside that coffin, I would need to take more risks…"

"I would also need more money and connections that I don't have right now; this job is way above what I'm able to offer."

'I don't want to risk my neck and provoke the Horseman Clan; the money offered is just too low for me to take that risk,' she thought.

"As Lady Natalia paid a high price, I compensated these services with all of Lucy's information and what he's planning to do." She took a flash drive from her pocket and threw it in Natalia's direction, "This is all I can do with my current abilities." She was surprisingly honest.

"… You did more than enough, June," Natalia spoke with a gentle smile on her face, she takes a cell phone from her pocket, types something on the cell phone, and says, "Done."

June feels her cell phone vibrating in her pocket, she quickly takes her cell phone, when she sees that the money has fallen into her account, she starts drooling while staring at the number on her cell phone screen.

"10 digits! Holy fuck!" She cried out in emotion.

"June, you're drooling…" Natalia commented.

"Oh…" She quickly wipes her face and looks at Natalia suspiciously, "Why did you pay me more than agreed? I will not refund the money!"

With the same gentle smile on her face, Natalia said, "This money is for another job."

"Oh? What's the job!?" June was looking at Natalia as if she were a golden hen.

"I want you to investigate the Horseman Clan for Lady Sasha."

"Huh…?" June's face darkened in horror, suddenly the gentle smile on Natalia's face seemed to become an evil smile; 'That was a trap! I will die! From the rumors I've heard from that clan, I'm 100% sure I'm going to die! They are crazy!'

"Natalia…?" Sasha didn't understand why she did it.

Natalia looked at Sasha, "I know Lady Sasha is curious about the matter, and with your family's current situation, you can't hire a witch for that kind of service."

"…Thank you, Natalia. I'll remember that," Sasha thanked.

"Hmm…" Ruby crosses her legs and looks at Natalia with curious eyes, she was thinking of doing this for Sasha; after all, Ruby doesn't lack money, but as Natalia took the initiative, she was silent… This maid seemed to have a plan too.

Natalia kept smiling, she looked at June, who had a face that looked like she made the biggest mistake of her life.

"You already received the money, right? And a witch who accepted the payment can't go back, right? Tell me… Are you going to break the rules?"

"…Ugh," June seemed to fade when she saw Natalia's 'gentle' smile.

"B-But, there's another witch in that place! Because of that, I can't do this job; after all, it would break rule number one about being a witch!"

With the same smile on her face, Natalia said, "Rule number 1: a witch must not come in conflict with another witch. If the witch's employer is an enemy of an individual who is hiring another witch, both witches must abandon their duty immediately."

"…" June's face just darkened, and it darkened more every time she heard Natalia's words.

"Strange…" She put on a confused face, "Did I ever tell you to come into conflict with Clan Horseman?"

She looked at June and smiled kindly, "I remember what I said; 'I want you to investigate the Horseman Clan for Lady Sasha.'"

"At no time did I tell you to attack them or something, did I?"

"N-No… You didn't say…"

"See? I expect good news from you~."

"Ugh," Seeing Natalia's gentle smile, June seemed to have received several damages to her body; not wanting to stay in this place anymore, she makes some gestures with her hands, and soon a magic circle appears at her feet.

"…" When June left, silence fell in the room.

"You're amazingly 'evil' for someone who always has a kind smile on their face," Maria, who was silent, said.

"Oh…?" Natalia looked at Maria.

"…I have to agree with Maria on this," Ruby said, "By asking her to investigate the Horseman Clan, conflict will eventually ensue… However, as I am not your master, I cannot order you; I hope that you know what you're doing."

Understanding the warning contained in Ruby's words, she spoke, "I know. Don't worry, Lady Ruby." Soon, she looks at Maria:

"What happened? I thought you were going to be silent forever?"

"Nothing happened," Maria said in a cold tone, then she continued, "I was just curious about the sacred artifact."

"I see," Natalia said and then walked towards a table and, when she got close to the table, saw a laptop she used when she was bored; she sits on the chair, "Let's see what's inside this flash drive."

Sasha looked at Maria. "I don't know what that artifact is, and I don't care either, but one thing I'm sure of…" Her smile widened in a distorted way, "Carlos is looking for this artifact."

Maria reacted a little when she heard Carlos' name, she looks at Sasha and seeing the look on her face, she sighed:

"… I don't regret setting a trap and killing that maid; after all, that was just work."

"…" Sasha looked at Maria neutrally, but pure hatred could be seen in her eyes.

This work is officially available o L, if you are reading it somewhere else then it's pirated.

Chapter 42: Now you understand me.

Maria looked at Sasha and continued:

"I don't know about the other vampire hunters, but for Carlos and me, we just treated it like a job… We had no personal grudge or special reason to hunt vampires."

"Carlos and I grew up in a poor area of New Jersey, Camden… We were both orphans."

"…" Ruby and Natalia looked at Maria with curiosity.

"Two orphans surviving on the street, we could barely survive day to day, and to make matters worse, I was a girl…" She spoke the last part with a bit of hatred:

"What would eventually happen to me was obvious… I could only maintain my purity because Carlos defended me tooth and nail; he was always more developed than the people around, despite being only ten years old, he was stronger and faster than an ordinary human."

"At the time, I didn't know; I just came to find out what this abnormality of Carlos was in the future… He was a man who had the 'potential' that the priests talked about so much, he could more easily access the energy of 'God '…"

"To access this power, you need to have faith in something… I don't know what Carlos's faith was when he was younger; he never told me. But, one thing was undeniable; he was strong. "

She sighed, "We survived on the street, for 13 years, we stole, we killed for each other, we survived…"

"Until one day, a priest approached us and offered us shelter… At first, we didn't believe in the priest, but something happened that made us trust the priest." She made a face that said she didn't want to talk too much about this.

"It was in that church that the priest discovered Carlos' potential. I remember that, at the time, the priest seemed very happy. Of course, I was happy for Carlos too, but I was also afraid… I was afraid of separating from him."

"I also auditioned to find out if I had the potential to become a slayer, and unfortunately, I didn't have the same potential as Carlos, but I had something more special…" She looked at Sasha, and slowly her blue eyes darken, "I had faith."

"I had faith in Carlos… And, because of that faith, I was able to use the hunter's powers; despite not believing in God. I believed in Carlos; for me, he was my god."

Maria makes a gesture with her hand, and then strands, almost invisible to the naked eye, began to dance around as if protecting her.

"My power is much weaker than common hunters, especially if I'm comparing my power to Carlos, but one thing is for sure… If a vampire is trapped by my threads, it's an arduous task to break free."

"Because of that, I knew I needed to be smarter and work on trapping, I was the brain, and Carlos was the muscle…"

"…" A moment of silence fell around.

"Is this supposed to move me or something?" Sasha asked neutrally with the same look.

"No." Maria denied it, she undid her power and looked at Sasha: "All I did was to survive. The hunting job was good, and we just had to kill the 'monsters' of the church, and in return, we would earn a lot of money, but… Living a little with you and observing your daily life, I could see that you are no different from humans."

"…"

"Sometimes… A thought pops into my head; could I have done things differently…?" She spoke and continued:

"But when I look back on my living conditions, I realized that I had no other alternative. Either I would become a hunter and earn enough money to be independent, or I would enter the criminal world. After all, I already had hands stained with human blood… And I don't regret the decisions I made; I did what I did just to survive."

"And now, I'm suffering the consequences of my actions…"

"…But," She bites her lip, "…Just don't kill Carlos. Please, he's all I have left…" Small tears threatened to fall from Maria's face.

"…." Sasha looks at Maria with a neutral face.

Ruby and Natalia look at Sasha and wait for her answer.

"Just imagine…" Sasha started to speak, she took a deep breath and held the hatred in her heart that threatened to explode.

"…." Maria continued to look at Sasha.

"Just imagine, you went out to solve a little problem with your friends. Then, when the problem is solved, you decide to return home, and the moment you enter your home, your precious home that should be the safest place, a place for you to lie down and relax…"

"…You find the dead body of your 'god'."

"…" Maria was silent.

"And if that wasn't enough, imagine that the enemy who killed your 'god' just did it because it was a 'job'?" Sasha asked.

"… Tell me." Sasha's eyes were glowing blood-red, "How would you feel?"

"…" Maria remained silent, she bit her lip and didn't answer Sasha's question.

Unable to hold the hate in her heart, lightning began to cover Sasha's body, and she roared:

"TELL ME! HOW WOULD YOU FEEL!?"

"Ugh," Ruby and Natalia put their hands over their ears when they hear the lightning's noise.

Maria bites her lip harder and responds in a troubled but honest voice:

"…I would feel hate, I would feel a sense of loss…I would feel empty," She replied.

"Would you forgive the murderer of your precious 'god!?'"

"I wouldn't…" Maria clenched her fists tightly, but in the end, she just sighed and felt very tired.

"…See? Now you understand me." Sasha spoke in a neutral tone with a distorted smile of hate.

"…" Maria didn't answer anymore, she just turned and walked towards the kitchen.

Sasha continued to watch Maria's back until she was out of her sight.

"Natalia…" She lowered her face a little, and her blond hair covered her face.

"Yes, Lady Sasha?"

"Open the gate to Ruby's house…" She spoke neutrally.

Natalia nods and snaps her finger, "Done."

Sasha nods, she gets up from the couch and walks to the door, "I'm going ahead, Ruby," She spoke without turning her back.

"Okay, I'll go after I get some business done at college," Ruby said.

Sasha opens the door, and soon a galaxy-like portal appeared. Sasha entered the portal and soon disappeared from the two women's view.

When Sasha left, Ruby spoke aloud to herself, "In the end, there is no good and bad, there are only consequences of your actions, huh?… It looks like you're correct… Mother"

"Lady Ruby? Something happened?"

"Hmm…?" Ruby looks at Natalia, "Nothing happened. I'm going to sleep a bit; I'm a little tired."

Ruby gets up from the couch and walks towards the exit.

Natalia gets up from her chair and walks towards the kitchen; by the time she enters the kitchen, she sees Maria kneeling on the floor in a fetal position, she was in a corner of the kitchen crying silently.

Sigh!

She sighed and said to herself in a low voice, "I'm not good with these sentimental things."

…

Current location, Lucy's hideout.

Karen walked into Lucy's office and said, "We've been compromised." However, she didn't look worried.

"Indeed, this was to be expected. So what data did the attacker steal?" Lucy, who was sitting in a chair behind an office desk, spoke.

"Only our basic plans."

"Good." Lucy smiled, "Do we know about our little mouse?"

"We couldn't register anything; the intruder suddenly appeared and disappeared with the data," Karen replied.

Lucy puts his hand on his chin, "Hmm, beings able to go underground in a building and walk through an armored vault without being detected."

"Witches… And it's not just any witch," He said.

"Indeed. I had the same conclusion," Karen replied.

Lucy shrugged, "Well, wolves would leave more trails, and noble vampires capable of doing something like that would just storm through the front door; witches would be the most obvious conclusion."

Lucy showed a slight smile on his face, "Our plan is almost complete, soon we will have the power to join the nobility of vampires."

Karen nodded, then she spoke:

"…The Horseman Clan sent reinforcements."

"Oh? They will finally act; I think they are desperate for allies."

"Yes… they are."

"Hmm?" Lucy looked at Karen.

"Why that face? Did something happen?" He asked.

"…Yes, it's okay, I just feel that something is wrong," She said.

"Why?"

"… The reinforcement that Clan Horseman has sent are the three heir sons of the Clan."

"Huh…?" Lucy didn't understand.

"What is that man thinking? Why did he send his children to this place?" Lucy asked out loud as he tapped his finger on the table.

"Maybe for protection?" Karen deduced, "They've won everything that belongs to Clan Fulger, but Clan Fulger's allies are surprisingly loyal to that woman. I've also heard rumors that that woman's sister is planning a game against Clan Horseman."

"…There are rumors that Countess Agnes Snow is not satisfied with this gross shift in power."

"What are the movements of the royal family?" He asked.

"Uncertain… I think they're going to be neutral about all of this."

"…He's being attacked from all sides, huh?" Lucy spoke after thinking a little.

"Yes…" Karen replied.

"Well… No matter what that man's plan is, we just have to hurry our preparations and complete the ritual; I don't want to share the artifact's power with those heirs," Lucy replied with a greedy smile.

"Me neither," Karen replied with the same smile as Lucy.

Chapter 43: Darling!

"DARLING~!' A woman's voice was heard throughout the forest.

"That voice…" Kaguya whispered.

"Fue!?" Pepper was startled by the sudden voice.

Victor stops what he's doing and looks in one direction with a smile on his face, then he opens his arms and waits patiently.

"What is he doing?" Lacus asked curiously.

Kaguya looked at Lacus and replied in a neutral tone, "Taming a stalker…"

"…Huh?" Lacus didn't understand.

"Something is coming at a fast speed," Pepper warned in a gentle tone.

Before Lacus could ask Pepper anything, a long white-haired rocket hit Victor!

BOOOOOM!

Victor was thrown towards the trees, which broke with relative ease, but throughout the shock of the 'white rocket', he never stopped smiling.

Lying on the forest floor, he lifted his head and looked into Violet's face, then he said, "Welcome back, Honey." He ignored the small deforestation this reunion had caused.

He lifts his arm, then starts stroking Violet's head.

"!" Violet's face took on a crazed expression, "Ahh~~, Darling!" She puts her face on Victor's chest and continues to talk like a broken record that repeated the same words over and over again. "Darling~! Darling~! Darling~!"

Victor just continued stroking Violet's hair with a smile on his face, "I missed you," He said.

"Me too~! I was worried that these bi-" Before she could finish, she heard someone's words.

"Oya? Who are you?" Lacus asked.

"Tsk," Violet looked at Lacus with an ugly expression, but soon her expression became calmer when she felt Victor's caresses.

"Idiot! She is the heiress of Clan Snow, she is friends with Ruby!" Pepper yelled in a voice cute.

"Who?" Lacus turned her head in confusion.

Pepper just looked at Lacus with a disbelieving look, "…You should socialize more, sister…"

Lacus snorted, "I prefer training and sleeping; socializing is for the weak!"

"… You only say that because you're bad at socializing."

"…" Lacus used her right to remain silent.

"Lady Violet… You took longer than expected," Kaguya said.

Violet looked at Kaguya, then she smiled, "Good job, Kaguya! As expected of you! I'm going to raise your salary!"

Kaguya exhibited a small smile and placed her hand respectfully on her chest, "Your words are an honor, Lady Violet."

Victor sits on the floor, hugs Violet, and starts to smell her; then he smells an unknown smell, "A man…"

"Hiii~" Pepper seems startled by something, and she quickly hides behind her sister.

"What's it?" Lacus asked, looking at her sister.

"N-Nothing!" Pepper refused to speak.

"Tell me, Honey. Did you meet anyone on the way here?"

Violet turns her face to Victor, and suddenly her body shudders, but it wasn't out of fear; it was something else… She flashes a big distorted smile and replies:

"Yes, I found my father and mother."

"Oh…" Victor's face returned to normal, and he smiled gently, "How was your visit to your family?" He started stroking her head again.

"Hmm," Violet thinks for a moment and replies, "My mom is still a narcissistic bitch, and my dad is still sick…"

"Oh," Victor didn't know what to say when he heard Violet, but he had a doubt; Can vampires get sick?

"And my dad wants to meet you…Is that okay with you?" She looked a little hesitant.

"Hmm? It's alright; This is a good opportunity to meet your family." He spoke lightly.

"I see," She flashed a happy smile.

"But before that, I should get back to training," Victor stood up while holding Violet like a princess, then he leaves her on the ground and looks at Lacus:

"Let's continue?"

Lacus exhibited a thirsty smile and said, "Of course."

Victor walks to where he was, with Lacus following him.

"Hmm… Did I miss something?" Violet asked as she looked at Lacus with dark eyes.

"Lady Violet, calm down first," Kaguya said.

"Huh…? I'm calm… look at my face, I'm calm, alright?" She smiled with her sharp teeth bared.

"Sigh!" Kaguya took a long breath and placed a hand on her brow.

"…Lord Victor is training with Lady Lacus; we found that the best way for him to learn the basics is through fighting," Kaguya began to explain:

"Oh, explain more," Violet was interested.

"We did a lot of tests with Victor, but in the end, he can't learn by logic," Pepper replied in Kaguya's place.

Violet looks at Pepper and, when she looked at Pepper's breasts, clicked her tongue in annoyance; why does all that witch's family have these big breasts? They're not even her real daughters!

"Darling, isn't stupid? Why isn't he learning by logic?" Violet asked as she tried to ignore Pepper's melons swaying with every simple move she made.

"…Darling…" Pepper's face turned red and, as smoke started to come out of her head, she began to mutter at supernatural speed; she seemed to enter her own world.

"…?" Violet didn't understand Pepper's reaction.

"Yes, Lord Victor is not stupid… But he is very different from ordinary noble vampires," Kaguya continued.

"I know he's not normal after all; he's my Darling!" Violet displayed a proud smile.

Kaguya holds back the urge to sigh again and continues, "When noble vampires go to do an action that, for our species would be commonplace, they succeed naturally, right?"

"Yes," Violet remembers that it was the same with her.

"Lord Victor doesn't work like that; if he tries to do a simple action, some explosion of power will always happen. He looks like a battery that contains a lot of power and never gets discharged. Because of that, he can't control his power to learn the basics."

BOOOOOOOOM!

Victor was suddenly thrown into the sky by Lacus.

"HAHAHAHAHA,"

"He seems to be enjoying himself…" Violet was a little annoyed.

While he was in the sky, he suddenly made a move. Victor kicked the air and launched himself towards the ground, and, when he did that, Violet could see that pure fire had gone out as he kicked the air.

And when he was falling towards the ground, his body started to be covered by lightning, and when he landed on the ground, a little ice explosion happened.

"…What in the seven hells was that?" Violet asked in disbelief.

"As Lady Violet can see… Any small actions Victor does, he unconsciously releases his powers and, because of that, he can't learn the basic skills of a vampire."

Kaguya looks at Victor, struggling with a small shock in her heart; Didn't he notice? He's combining his powers perfectly; is that what people call a 'genius'?

Victor went into combat again with Lacus. The red-haired vampire had a slight smile on her face as she used only her physical strength to fight. Although sometimes, she had to use her fog powers to defend herself from the flames Victor unleashed.

After all, these flames were dangerous even to her, who was a vampire that was over 400 years old.

Unlike Pepper and Ruby, Lacus didn't have the power of water or ice. However, Lacus had the power to control the mist, and she generally uses that power to confuse enemies and flee.

Small explosions can be heard when Victor and Lacus engage in combat.

"…He always seems to be at full power and never gets tired, so we decided he should get tired first." Pepper recovered and spoke in a cute voice.

"As Lady Lacus had nothing to do, we decided she should fight Victor, but while the two of them were fighting, we found that he learns faster by fighting than explaining." Kaguya finished explaining

"In the beginning… He wasn't managing to keep up with Lacus, but slowly, he started to get used to his body, now… He can give Lacus a decent fight; he's getting better really fast," Kaguya said.

"As expected from my Darling!" Violet spoke with pride.

"…He reminds me a bit of my mother…" Pepper commented with her finger on her cheek as she looked at Victor, who had a big smile on his face.

"How rude, he's not crazy, and an old hag," Violet huffed.

"That was not what I meant!" Pepper yelled, seeing that Violet ignored her, her cheeks starting to turn squirrel-like, then she turned away, "Humpf!"

Boing! Boing!

Veins started popping in Violet and Kaguya's heads:

"This bitch… Is she teasing me?" Violet growled.

"Calm down, Lady Violet, we must not commit murder here; we must take her to a dark alley first," Kaguya suggested with a stoic expression.

"Oh, that's a good idea." Violet smiled dangerously.

Pepper felt a shiver in her body, and since her instincts had always been good, she decided to slowly back away from Violet and Kaguya.

"…Silently…" She whispered as she walked away.

But she didn't expect a big body to fly towards her!

"Kyaaa!" She screamed in fear as her body collided with Victor's.

"Oh… I'm sorry, sister," Lacus said a little regretfully.

"Ouch," Victor puts his hand on his head, "This power to become mist is annoying" He spoke annoyed, but the smile never left his face: Every time I go to hit her, her body turns and fog, and she runs away, it's very slippery… Hmm, I feel like I'm doing something wrong, but I don't know what it is…

Feeling a heaviness on his chest, Victor looks down and sees Pepper's red face lying on his chest.

"It's decided… I'm going to kill this one, Bitch!" Pure fire started to come out of Violet's body. When Violet was going to run towards Pepper and Victor, she was suddenly immobilized by Kaguya.

"Let go of me, Kaguya!" Violet began to struggle.

"Although the idea of killing Pepper is interesting… I can't let Lady Violet do that; what just happened was clearly an accident." Kaguya spoke in a neutral tone.

"Wawawawawa! I'm sorry—" Pepper was about to say something, but suddenly Victor stood up while holding Pepper like a princess.

"Fue…?" Pepper didn't know what to say, so she was silent as her face was completely red.

He puts Pepper on the floor and pats Pepper's clothes to dust them off, then, finishing knocking the dust off of Pepper's body, he squats down a little and puts his face level with Pepper's face. That is something he's needed to do a lot lately; being 195 cm tall has its downsides.

Then he says, smiling gently, "Don't be too inattentive while two people are fighting, okay?" He appeared to be talking to a small child.

"… Mm." Pepper nodded.

"Good" Soon, he gets up and looks at Lacus with eyes glowing red, his smile changed from a gentle smile to a distorted smile, "Let's continue."

"Yeah," Lacus agreed.

"…" Kaguya and Violet were speechless when they saw Victor's attitude; they expected him to react differently when Pepper fell on him with those two melons, but why did he treat Pepper like a child!? For God's sake, she's over 100 years old!

Chapter 44: Together.

A few hours later, Victor was still fighting Lacus, and he didn't seem to be tired. Victor was still glowing with energy, and he felt like he could fight for as long as it took! He looked like a child who was very excited about his toy.

"…He's getting better too fast…Actually, he's making fewer useless moves? How is this possible? He never fought from what I remember," Violet spoke as she placed her hand on her chin, she watched Victor for a long time… a long time! And she clearly remembers that he never practiced martial arts; 'self-defense training with that wolf doesn't count as martial arts, after all, that's just self-defense, I don't understand this absurd progress.'

"This is not as unusual as you think."

"!" Violet is startled by the sudden voice, and she looks up, "Old witch! Don't scare me like that!"

Scathach's face distorts for a few seconds, she suddenly moves at a speed Violet can't react to, then she hits Violet's head with her fist.

"Ouch!" Violet held her head, "What are you doing, witch-"

Scathach hits Violet's head again.

"You never learn, huh? Do you have chicken brains? Respect your elders."

"See? You, yourself, said you were old!" Violet stuck out her tongue.

"…" Scathach looked at Violet with a neutral expression.

"You're actually a lot like your mom when she was younger…" She looks at Victor and continues, "Although your mom never had eyes for potential, you seem to be different."

"Of course, my Darling has potential! He's my Darling!"

"…." Scathach looks at Violet's smug face with a blank expression, "I take it back; you really are just like your mother."

"Huuh? I'm different from her—" She was about to say something, but suddenly she turned her face toward Scathach's mansion.

"Oh?" Scathach flashed a curious smile when she saw Victor stop his training and look toward her mansion.

"Sasha," Victor and Violet spoke in unison.

"Huh? Why did you stop Victor?" Lacus asked curiously.

'Interesting, no matter how many times I see it, this is really something curious… Due to the magic in the ritual, their connection must have gotten stronger, and it seems that it wasn't only the connection that got stronger' Scathach eyes seemed to glow blood red for a few seconds as she looked at Victor.

Victor ignores Lacus, closes his eyes, and senses Sasha's messed up emotional state, and soon he sends his worried feelings towards her.

Sasha, who just arrived at Scathach's mansion, looked towards the forest, "Darling…" Then, sensing the emotions that Victor sent, she displays a small gentle smile, she closes her eyes and sends her thoughts, saying, 'It's all well.'

"Another intruder, today has been a strange day, so many visitors… Hmm? Oh, it's Lady Sasha." Siena suddenly appeared.

Sasha's gentle smile fades from her face, and she assumes a neutral expression, "Siena, it has been a while since we have seen each other."

"Indeed. I know it's useless to ask this, but what are you doing here?"

"I came to see my husband," Sasha said.

"…As expected," She sighed, she flips her hair to her back and says, "Do you want some advice?"

"No, thank you." Sasha turned her face away and started walking towards the forest.

"…" Siena just gaped when she saw Sasha rejecting her goodwill.

She disappears and appears beside Sasha.

"What? I'm in a hurry." Sasha looked at Siena.

"Listen to me, young people these days are very rushed…" She sighed, then she continued, "In vampire history, there has never been a man who was married to 3 heiresses from powerful families-" She was going to start giving a sermon on Sasha.

"Yes, Yes." Sasha interrupted Siena, "If the younger vampires find out about this, they'll be jealous, and if the older vampires find out about it, they'll think the three most powerful families are allying, Blah, Blah."

"…"

Sasha looks coldly at Siena, "Are you treating me like a child? I know what I'm doing, and if a problem happens, my husband and I will fix it. So your advice is useless, and you keep losing time telling me this nonsense. And, are you going to look for a man to put out your fire?"

"…" Siena's eyes flashed blood red, she was clearly annoyed.

"It looks like you're not having a good time; something must have happened."

Sasha huffed, "Yeah, something happened. My family lost everything that was built for 2000 years because of my whore mother, and the woman I consider my real mother died, murdered by church dogs… So yes, something happened, and I'm sorry if I didn't want to hear your bullshit."

"…" Siena looked sympathetically towards Sasha, and that made Sasha angrier.

'Calm down, she's not to blame; you know that' She heard Victor's voice.

Sasha bites her lip and clenches her fist tightly; then, she lets out a big sigh.

She looks at Siena with a regretful expression, "I'm sorry, Siena… But I'm not having a good time right now, okay? I just want to see my husband."

"I figured that out, and don't worry about what happened; I know what it's like to take anger out on someone who is innocent." Siena was very understanding.

"Okay…? Anyway, do you need something?" Sasha asked.

"Hmm… I'll talk to you later, go see your 'husband'," Siena spoke the last word with a bit of disgust.

"…" Sasha's eyes changed to blood red as she saw the obvious contempt for Victor.

But since she didn't want to conflict with Ruby's sister, she just turned her face away and started walking towards Victor.

Seeing Sasha's reaction and remembering her own mother's reaction, Siena's curiosity about Victor started to grow again, but also a feeling of disgust grew. "How can they marry cattle? That's disgusting." She spoke as her body shuddered.

Unlike Lacus and Pepper, Siena learned of Victor's origin through conversations with Scathach herself; after all, as Scathach's eldest daughter, she always helped her mother in whatever she needed.

Scathach was a strong vampire, but she didn't care much for democracy or dialogue. She wasn't like that in the past, but she started to get numb the longer she lived. Now, she doesn't like to waste time on dialogue, and generally, she just does what she wants.

Because of that, Siena's assistance was needed; Scathach needed someone to take responsibility for her territory and someone to clean up her mess whenever she needed it.

And, since Siena has a lot of respect for her mother, she did this job with a smile on her face. Besides, it's not like this job was bad, she has all the power that someone with the vampire earl title can have, and that influence is something she liked.

"I need to get back to work," Siena spoke aloud as she started walking towards a place.

…

"Hey, Witch. What do you mean that this is not unusual?" Violet said as she was looking at Victor, who was fighting Lacus.

"…" Scathach looked at Violet with a tired expression.

"Sigh, is your brain really rotten?" She sighed.

Violet ignored it and continued, "I know my Darling is awesome; after all, he is my Darling!" She smiled proudly.

"But I also know that what he's doing isn't normal… I think."

Scathach rolled her eyes, and then she looks at Victor: "What he is doing now, fighting and learning while fighting, is not uncommon. Many warriors in the past have done this, and I can count on my finger the warriors who had this ability, warriors like Cu Chulainn, Hercules, Arthur Pendragon, Lancelot, etc."

"…." Violet looked at Scathach in disbelief.

"You are really old."

Scathach makes a fist and hits Violet on the head again!

"Ouch! My head!" She holds her head in pain.

Scathach looks at her fist, "…Now that I think about it, maybe I'm to blame for your being so stupid. Hitting you on the head since you were a little girl must have caused it… And there's your mother's genes in your blood too…"

"Stop hitting my head!" Violet grumbled.

"Countess Scathach seems to have a very high opinion of Lord Victor," Kaguya said curiously.

Scathach ignored Violet and looked at Kaguya, "The ritual changed him. He was turned into a vampire, but not an ordinary vampire; because of his blood, he became something else…" She looked at Victor with a distorted smile on her face, "And at the same time, he received the potential of three bloodlines."

"Clan Snow, Clan Scarlett, and Clan Fulger," Kaguya said.

"We can ignore Clan Snow and Clan Fulger; after all, one is a stupid woman, and the other is a useless woman who likes to bet, and in the end, she always lost the bet," Scathach spoke in disdain.

"With just my bloodline alone, he could become very powerful, but, as he has these 'extra' bloodlines, he can become even stronger. And, to improve his personality, he reminds me of me when I was younger…" Her smile seemed to distort even more, "Ahh~~. I'm looking forward to the future~."

"…" Seeing Scathach's distorted smile, Kaguya couldn't help thinking it was a bad idea to let Scathach find out about Victor.

"Huh…? I agree that my mother is a useless bitch, but my father is in my clan too!"

Scathach looks at Violet with a disinterested expression, "A man who has been exploited all his life? A man with the only quality of being handsome? A man who exists only to satisfy his mother's vanity?"

"Boring~"

Chapter 45: Insanity? Wrong, I'm sane.

"…" Violet wasn't offended by what Scathach said, she was used to the woman's dirty mouth, but she couldn't help asking:

"You seem to know my father."

"Of course I know that man, in the past his mother asked me to save him from two strong women. What were their names again? … I forget; they are not important anyway."

"…" Violet started to think about what she heard, she had suspicions that something like that happened to her father in the past. After all, he was very handsome, and that powerless beauty was just a curse.

"The two women were strong, but I couldn't even enjoy myself for very long… Well, seeing your mother, who was a psycho bitch, bending over to me for my help, was a satisfying thing to see." She smiled with some amusement.

"I'd like to see that…" Violet flashed a smile.

"…" Kaguya looked, with an expressionless face, at Violet, and she couldn't help but comment:

"Is Lady Violet really Countess Agnes' daughter?"

"Hmm?" Violet looked at Kaguya, "Yes, I am, but my mom is a very narcissistic woman. I grew up hearing the same words about how she was 'beautiful', how she was 'hot', it was fucking annoying."

"…." Thinking back to the past, Kaguya nodded in agreement.

"I feel bad for you~" Scathach commented with a small smile on her face; it was obvious she was enjoying herself.

"Humpf," Violet snorted.

"Victor! What is that!?"

Hearing Pepper's curious scream, the three women look towards Victor, soon they see something that shocks them.

Victor was covered in lightning, his right arm was covered in pure ice, and his left arm was covered in fire.

"Hmm, it worked; I knew something was wrong. Thank you, Lacus," Victor said, smiling at Lacus.

"…Huh?" Lacus was confused, "But I didn't teach you anything; I just hit you?"

"I learned a lot by watching the way you use your fog powers," He explained.

"…" Lacus looked at Victor in shock.

"Interesting…" Scathach suddenly appeared beside Victor and looked him up and down as if sizing him up.

"Did you manage to find your balance?" She spoke as her eyes glowed red.

"Wrong." Victor shook his head, "My powers aren't balanced. I'm using 80% of the lightning all over my body and 10% of the fire and ice in my arms."

"Oh?" Scathach's smile grew a little.

"While I was fighting Lacus, I discovered several things about my own power." Victor's body suddenly returns to normal, and soon his body starts to catch fire.

"Fire is a very easy power to control, but if I just use fire, I start to feel 'angry', and any little things that happen, I get easily irritated." Victor was giving a much more intense feeling than usual as he spoke those words.

"This is normal," Violet said as she walked to Victor's side.

"What do you mean?" Lacus asked curiously.

"The characteristic of my family's power is to amplify anger and any strong emotions the individual is feeling. For example, if I get jealous now, that jealousy of mine will be amplified by my power," Violet explained.

"Because of that, sometimes, I lose control of my emotions."

"…Isn't that just an excuse for your twisted personality?" Pepper asked in a cute voice.

"…" Violet looked at Pepper with a neutral face.

"….!" Sensing a bad feeling and fearing for her own safety, Pepper silently hid behind her mother.

Victor flashed a small smile when he saw Violet's interaction with Pepper.

The fire disappears from his body, and soon his body starts to get covered in ice:

"Secondly, Ice is very difficult to control, and if I use it too long, I start to feel a feeling of indifference; I become very listless." He spoke in a cold, indifferent voice.

"Well, that's the hallmark of my power, though it doesn't affect me that much." Scathach spoke with a small smile on her face.

Violet rolled her eyes; of course, it doesn't affect you; you're a crazy bitch.

Hearing someone approaching footsteps, the group looked at the individual.

"Welcome back, Lady Sasha," Kaguya greeted Sasha.

"I'm back," Sasha was going to say something, but her words caught in her throat when she saw Victor's body become covered in lightning.

"W-What?" She wasn't believing what she was seeing.

"From her reaction, I think she doesn't know about Victor's powers. Does anyone mind letting her know about it?" Lacus asked.

"Pass," Kaguya said.

"Boring," Scathach said.

"Laziness~," Violet said.

"I'm tired," Lacus said.

"…"

All the women looked at Pepper.

"Fue…?" Pepper looks at the women, then a pout appears on her face, and she says, "Fine… I will do it."

Pepper approaches Sasha and starts explaining to her everything that happened.

"Thirdly, Lightning is a very unique power, it greatly increases my speed, and because of that, I can't control it very well, but compared to the other two powers, lightning is more neutral-"

"You're wrong, husband." Sasha suddenly stopped talking to Pepper and interrupted Victor.

"Hmm?" Victor looked at Sasha.

"My power was originally supposed to harm the vampire greatly, but, thanks to my father's bloodline, this effect is negated, and the hallmark of my power is to amplify recklessness," she explained. Even though she didn't understand how Victor could use her lightning, she didn't want him to misunderstand her power.

'I thought he could only use Violet's power,' She thought.

"Recklessness?" Victor spoke.

"Yes, you're more likely to do reckless things when you use lightning too much," Sasha added, but, soon she goes back to talking to Pepper.

"Oh… But I guess that doesn't apply to me?" Victor spoke as he stopped using his power.

"That's because Darling is already so reckless; you get too lost when you're having fun." Violet smiled.

"Oh-… That's true" Victor can't deny it.

"Lord Victor has been training for over 21 hours, and you probably didn't even feel the hours go by, right?" Kaguya spoke.

"Well, my timing is impaired because of this endless night." Victor looked up at the full moon. "I was having a lot of fun too." He flashed a big smile.

Looking at Victor's smile, Kaguya sighed, "Sigh~, I feel like I'm going to sigh a lot in my life." She had a feeling her words were correct…

"I see…" Scathach placed a hand on her chin, "You haven't found a perfect balance; you're just using the powers in a way that doesn't impair your ability to think while fighting."

Victor looks at Scathach, "I've lost control of my actions twice in the past. I don't intend to make that mistake a third time."

"That's a good mentality." She praised him with a small smile on her face.

"Thank you" He smiled a little.

"Darling~" Violet climbed onto Victor's back.

"Hmm?" Victor looked at Violet.

"You need to get some rest." She flashed a smile as her eyes glowed blood red…

Understanding what she wanted, Victor agreed, "… You're right."

"Ehh? Aren't you going to train anymore?" Lacus asked with a pout.

"I will train later," He replied.

"Hmm, sorry, but that won't happen." Scathach flashed a distorted smile.

"Huh?" Lacus looked at her mother in disbelief.

"I have a bad feeling about this…" Kaguya whispered in a low voice.

"I could see what you are capable of doing today, and I know what kind of training is right for you." Her smile seemed to grow disproportionately, "Rest for three days; you'll need it."

Scathach turned, and soon everyone could just see the woman's silhouette.

While running in the forest, Scathach said, "Ahh~, how long has it been since I have trained someone with such potential? I think it's been 1800 years?"

"Well, it doesn't matter~." She stopped thinking about it, but when she remembered she was going to train a man with so much potential, her body trembled in ecstasy, "Ahh~, I'm excited!" Then, without realizing it, her cheeks turned a little red, and her breathing became gasping, her eyes glowed blood red, and she flashed a big smile that showed all of her sharp teeth:

"This is going to be fun~, HAHAHAHAHA," She was having so much fun.

Hearing Scathach's crazy laughter in the forest, Victor felt his body shiver; he was excited!

Lacus and Pepper also felt their bodies shiver, but they weren't excited; they were scared.

"Well…" Lacus looked at Victor with a sympathetic expression, "I hope you don't get traumatized…"

"Sniff, Sniff~" Pepper starts to get watery eyes, and she falls to the ground, "…I don't want my new friend to die!"

"It's okay, Sister…" Lacus massaged Pepper's back, "Victor won't die, I fought him, and I know he's strong… He'll just be a little traumatized, but that's normal. "

"…." Sasha looked incredulously at Pepper and Lacus.

"Aren't you exaggerating?"

"They are not exaggerating," Violet spoke with a lifeless face, she seemed to be thinking about something.

"That crazy witch is very spartan; remember she is over 2000 years old, her training is not 'ordinary' for today," Violet still remembers the time when she came to visit Ruby after training. Her friend had dead eyes, and when she heard Ruby narrate her training, Violet felt her body shudder.

Unconsciously, she hugged Victor's back tighter.

"…" Sasha was worried, she looked at Victor, but she was surprised when she saw the big smile on Victor's face.

"… Why are you smiling?"

"….?" Violet looked at Victor.

"Huh?" He put a hand to his face, confused, "I don't know…? But I just find it all so much fun… Indeed… this is so much fun Hahahaha," He puts his hand on his face and starts to laugh.

Sasha was speechless, "…Maybe, just maybe…I need to take my husband to the psychologist," She was taking it seriously; this kind of reaction is way beyond ordinary madness.

Chapter 46: A beautiful night.

Some hours later.

Violet, Sasha, and Victor separated from the group, and they started walking through the forest until they found a massive tree. Looking at the tree, they decided to sit under it.

By the time Victor sits down on the ground, Violet can't hold back any longer, she climbs into Victor's lap and bites his neck.

Feeling Violet sucking his blood, Victor began stroking her hair while keeping a gentle smile on his face.

Sasha sat on Victor's right side, "As usual, she's in a hurry."

"Hahaha, if she wasn't like that, she wouldn't be my lovely Violet," He chuckled a little.

Violet felt her body shudder as she heard Victor's words. Then, slowly, she stopped sucking his blood too hard and got more comfortable in his lap.

Victor opens his mouth, and soon his teeth change; wasting no time, he bites Violet's collarbone.

"Ugh~" Violet moaned a little, but she didn't stop sucking Victor's blood, she looked very thirsty.

Sasha looks at the moon and ignores the two for now. A part of her was jealous of Violet taking the initiative in front of her, but she was used to Violet's attitude; because of that, she didn't try to think about it too much.

A few minutes later, Violet stopped biting Victor and licked the blood from her lips, her blood-red eyes slowly start to change to a violet color.

Feeling satisfied with Violet's blood, Victor stops biting his wife's collarbone, and then he looks at Violet and smiles.

Violet approaches Victor and starts licking his lips, "My blood tastes weird." She grumbled.

"Really?" Victor was curious, "What does it taste like?"

"… like normal blood?"

"…." Victor was speechless and flashed an amused smile.

"I think vampires don't like to drink their own blood."

"Hmm~," Violet just closed her eyes and enjoyed Victor's caresses as she smiled.

Victor leans his head against Violet's head, "It's Sasha's turn."

Violet's eyes began to darken, but Victor just displayed a gentle smile and kissed her mouth.

Tongues began to fight over who was victorious.

Eventually, Victor stopped kissing Violet; he caressed her face and said, "Don't think nonsense, you silly."

Violet pouted cutely and slowly climbed out of Victor's lap, then sat on his left side, she holds his arm possessively and looks at Sasha while displaying a face that said 'mine'!

Soon she rested her head on Victor's arm and closed her eyes.

Sasha rolled her eyes when she saw Violet's attitude. Victor chuckled, and, with his right hand, he patted his thigh.

Looking at his gesture, Sasha's face turns a little red, and slowly she crawls and sits on Victor's lap.

"Now that I got to see you more closely, you've really gotten taller," Sasha commented in an attempt to avoid her embarrassment.

"Indeed. My evolution gave me a lot of things~" Victor laughed.

He tugs at Sasha's waist with his right hand, and then he feels Sasha's body brush against his.

He lightly caresses Sasha's thick thighs.

"!" Sasha feels her body shudder at the sudden caresses.

"I-" She tried to say something.

"Shhh," Victor puts his finger to her mouth with a silent gesture, then pulls Sasha's head to his chest and starts stroking her head.

"Are you okay?" He asked in a gentle voice.

Sasha's body shuddered at the sudden question, but soon she took a long breath and relaxed her body, she snuggled into Victor's chest and spoke in a slightly tired voice, "…Now, I am."

Victor exhibited a small smile, "If you need to talk, I'm always here to listen."

"…" There was a moment of silence.

Sasha flashed a gentle little smile on her face, "I know… And I appreciate that… But right now, I just want to be like this…" Then, slowly, she started to close her eyes.

Victor just continued with a gentle smile on his face and, as he stroked Sasha's hair, he stares into the moonlight.

'I didn't realize it, but…' He thought for a moment, then spoke aloud. "What a beautiful night…" Slowly, he closed his eyes, "A calm and peaceful night…"

…

Victor's College, early afternoon.

"Tsk," Ruby was upset, she woke up wanting to punish a certain vampire, but when she went to college, that vampire was gone.

She looks around Corneliu's office and realizes that everything was untouched; it was like he was in such a hurry to get away.

"He must have gone back to Nightingale" She spoke in a cold tone, she turns and walks towards the exit:

"Well, he can't run away from me." She flashed a cold little smile.

…

Director's office.

"What do you mean you're dropping out of college? It's just the beginning of the year; you can't drop out of college now!" A blond-haired man with a big fat belly spoke.

"Headmaster, I need to get back to my country; more important things than my college are going on," Ruby spoke in a neutral tone while crossing her legs elegantly.

"…" The director sighed and sat down in his chair:

"An emergency…" He puts a hand on his brow.

"Indeed." She nodded, "You know where I live, right? My mother is already a very old woman, and I need to go back to take care of her."

"… Well, it's an emergency," The principal sighed again. It's a shame he's going to lose one of the most talented students in the college, but the student had a life of her own; he couldn't force anything on her.

"All right. I will provide the papers as soon as possible."

"…thank you, director," Ruby exhibited a cold little smile. Then, slowly, her eyes change to red, and she continues, "Can you do the same procedure for the student named Victor Walker?"

"Huh?" The Headmaster didn't understand, but when he looked into Ruby's eyes, it was as if all his worries disappeared.

"Unfortunately, something urgent happened, and he needs to get out of college."

"Oh, that's too bad. Yes. It will be done." The director spoke in a robotic voice as his eyes glowed blood red.

"Good," Ruby smiled as she remembered something, "You don't need to notify the parents of the mentioned student."

"Yes. I will not notify the parents of the student mentioned." He repeated in the same monotone.

Ruby got up from the couch and walked towards the exit.

When the door closed, Ruby walked away from the Headmaster's office.

The director woke up from his hypnotic state, "Huh? What was I doing?" He thought for a few seconds, but he couldn't remember; he just had the feeling that someone was in this office a few seconds ago.

Without him noticing, his eyes turned red for a few seconds, then disappeared, and, as if by magic, all his worries disappeared:

"I must go back to work. I have to provide papers for the two students who are leaving from college."

…

"Hmm, I think with that, I got rid of the loose ends left by my Darling, and by Violet…I think I'll go home now." Ruby, who was walking the halls of the college alone, spoke to herself.

"Lady Ruby, you need to go to Lady Violet's mansion; two hunters were abandoned in that place," Ruby suddenly heard Luna's voice.

"…Luna, you're back." She looked back and saw her personal maid.

"Yes! I needed to do something for your mom!"

"Oh…? And what did you do for my mother?"

"I built a coliseum!" She spoke in a proud tone as she patted her chest.

"Did you build it?" Ruby's eyes narrowed in suspicion.

"…I asked the witches to build it, but everything was supervised by me!"

'She was probably sitting while watching the witches at work,' Ruby thought.

Ruby sighed at Luna's attitude and thought of the coliseum; 'My mom is thinking about training my Darling?… I hope he doesn't get traumatized.'

Ruby looks coldly at Luna, "I haven't forgotten what you did; you will be punished."

"….!?"

"But I was thinking of what's best for Lady Ruby!"

"No excuses."

"I'm going to cut your salary by 90%," Ruby gave her ultimatum, as expected from Ruby, a kind woman; her punishment was very light. If it were with other vampires, the employee would have already died from this 'betrayal'.

But for Luna, this kind of punishment was just too scary. Luna's face darkened, "Impossible… How am I going to buy my clothes on this small salary!"

"…" Ruby looked at her maid in disbelief.

"Even if I reduced your salary by 90%, you're still going to earn $30,000, isn't that enough?"

"It is not! I spend 30,000 dollars in one night!"

"…"

"Your sense of money is totally broken," Ruby spoke flatly.

"Huh?" Luna didn't understand.

"Nevermind." Ruby turned her face away and started walking, "Did you bring the car?"

"Yes!" Luna smiled.

"Good, I was tired of walking around in this black coat."

"Lady Ruby must look like a suspicious person on the street," Luna spoke in a teasing tone.

"…" Ruby looked at Luna again, "Don't test your luck, or I'll cut your salary again."

"Please don't!… I'll be quiet."

Chapter 47: like mother, like daughter. 2

Arriving at Violet's mansion, Ruby's car pulled into the garage.

Luna got out of the car, opened the door for Ruby, and, just as Ruby got out of the car, Luna stood in front of Ruby protectively.

"Lady Ruby Scarlett," A vampire who was Violet's servant, spoke in a neutral, respectful tone.

"Luna, what are you doing?" Ruby asked.

"Sorry, I acted unconsciously," Luna smiled apologetically.

"Hmm," Ruby looked at Luna and thought; maybe she's thinking about that incident still?

A Maid who failed to protect her master must have affected Luna's mind in some way.

Deciding that she must solve this problem in the future, Ruby looks at the man, "Where are the prisoners?"

"Follow me," The man spoke as he started walking.

Ruby followed the man as she was accompanied by Luna, who walked behind her in silence and eyed the man cautiously. The two women followed the man into a dark basement that was lit only by torches.

"The prisoners are in this room," The man spoke as he pointed to a door, and then he disappeared.

"He's still around," Luna warned in a low voice.

"I know," Ruby said.

Ruby wasn't too worried, these vampires were Violet's servants, and they didn't have the balls to do her any harm. Unlike some hunters who underestimate Scathach's strength and madness, vampires knew all too well how crazy that woman could be.

And Ruby wasn't weak either, she was trained by her mother, and there's a massive difference between a hunter with the rank of a general and those vampires who are only good for cannon fodder.

Ruby walks through the door, and the first thing she sees is Jimmy and Thomas, two budding hunters who were captured by Violet and Victor; they were playing cards in a very relaxed way.

She looks around and realizes that there is a lot of food lying around. 'They are feeding the pigs,' She thought.

"Mister Vampire? Did you bring more food? Thank you so much, you can let-" Jimmy spoke, but he stopped talking as he looked toward the door.

"Hmm? Who are you?" Thomas asked as he turned away.

"Idiot!" Jimmy hit Thomas on the head.

"Ouch! Stop hitting my head, Dick-head!" Thomas yelled angrily.

Jimmy ignores Thomas and says, "Long red hair, and accompanied by a white-haired maid, and they're both vampires, how come you don't know them!?"

"…?" Thomas looked at Jimmy, confused.

"…I know what I know, and I don't know what I don't know." He snorted.

"…." Jimmy was speechless.

Jimmy sighed and ignored Thomas completely.

He gives Ruby a fake smile and says, "Lady Ruby Scarlett, daughter of the most powerful female vampire in the world, Countess Scathach Scarlett, what do I owe your visit to this humble place?"

"!" Hearing what Jimmy said, Thomas opened his eyes in shock, and then he eyed Ruby warily.

"Hmm," Ruby puts her hand to her chin like she's thinking about what to do. For her, these hunters weren't even worth her time. She's just here in front of these hunters because she wants to sort out the loose ends that her husband and her friend left in this town, she could clearly see that they were novice hunters; they wouldn't give her a lot of useful information.

"…" Seeing Ruby in silence and looking at them coldly.

Jimmy and Thomas broke out in a cold sweat; somehow, they could deduce they were in danger.

Ruby kept thinking until an idea popped into her head, she flashed a cold little smile.

Looking at the cold smile on Ruby's face, the two budding hunters knew they were fucked…

"Luna, bring me the magic contracts; Violet must have some in her personal room."

"But you're going to be alone-…" She wanted to protest, but she stopped talking when she saw Ruby's cold eyes:

"Do as I say."

"Yes, Lady Ruby," Luna bows in respect, then she turns and walks towards the exit.

Seeing Luna leaving the room, Ruby sighed inwardly, she changed her mind when she saw Luna's reaction. She thought to herself that she should solve this little problem as soon as possible, she didn't want an incompetent maid. Ruby faithfully follows the teachings of her mother and remembers what Scathach once said in the past:

'Ruby, if you ever make a mistake, don't take it to heart, try to learn from the mistake, and more importantly, try not to make that mistake in the future.'

Ruby agreed with her mother's thoughts; repeating the same mistakes over and over again was just insanity.

Ruby stops thinking about it, then she looks at the hunters with her cold, indifferent eyes, "First, clean up this mess, are you pigs?"

"Yes, mam!" Jimmy responded vigorously, and soon he got up and pulled Thomas:

"Help me, you idiot!"

"I-…" Thomas was going to say something, but when he saw Jimmy's eyes like he was telling him not to say anything, he closed his mouth.

Soon the two hunters began to organize the room. Not wanting to sit in a spot these two men have already sat in, Ruby creates an ice throne, and sits on it, crosses her legs, and waits patiently for her Maid to return.

A few minutes later, Luna returned with three golden papers in her hand; these were magical contracts made by the witches.

She handed the papers to Ruby and waited patiently beside her. Ruby took the papers, "Three, huh?"

"I didn't find any more magic contracts; I think Lady Violet only had these."

"Unexpected. I thought she would have more. After all, she has frequent contact with that Witch," Ruby commented, then she continued: "Well, three is enough"

She stands up, bites her finger, and a drop of blood falls on a paper, the paper starts to glow slightly, and then Ruby starts speaking in Latin:

"Primo clausula: Proditione et mortem." Translation: First clause. Betrayal and death.

When Ruby spoke these words, the gold paper began to float, and letters began to be written on the paper.

Listening to what Ruby said, Jimmy, who had already tidied up the whole room along with Thomas, said:

"Fuck…we're fucked." His face darkened.

"Huh? Why are we fucked?"

"…" Jimmy looked at Thomas with a tired face.

"Sometimes, I'm envious of your simplicity…" He sighed

"…?" Thomas didn't understand.

Jimmy wasn't in the mood to explain, and he just looked at Ruby with a tired face. He seemed to have given up on trying to resist; he was already in the vampires' lair. What could two mere budding hunters do?

Ruby flashed a cold little smile:

"Secundi clausula: Magister et secreto.." Translation: Second clause: Master and confidentiality.

"…Great…Just Great…" Jimmy already understood where this was going; sometimes, being a smart guy is a curse.

"Tertium clausula: Exploratorem." Translation: Third clause: Spy

The gold paper has stopped glowing gold; Ruby raises her hand and takes the paper, then she looks at Thomas:

"The contract is simple, be my spy. If you betray me, you die. If you leak information about this conversation, you die. If they find out you're under a magical contract, you die."

'This is basically a slave contract!' Jimmy wanted to scream.

"…Do we have choices?" He asked.

Ruby looks at her healing finger, "No, you don't."

Sigh!

Jimmy sighed; he looked very depressed now.

Thomas looked at Jimmy curiously and asked, "Hey Jimmy. Why are you so depressed? Something happened?"

'This motherfucker!…' For a moment, Jimmy almost exploded with rage, but he swallowed that rage and tried to control his emotions.

"Just be quiet, okay? Don't make our situation worse." He spoke in a low voice as he bit his lip.

"…" Thomas nodded.

Jimmy knows it was Thomas's fault that they were in this situation; he warned him several times to come back and stay close to the more experienced hunters. But, he was obsessed with looking for the vampires alone, and, in the end, they both got stuck in this situation.

But, despite knowing that, he couldn't lose control of his emotions right now. He needed to think about how to get out of this situation; 'The witches' contract can only be canceled by another witch, we can cooperate with that vampire now, and the first opportunity we meet a witch in the future, we ask her to void that contract… But canceling the contract requires an exorbitant amount of money… Fuck! Damned mercenary witches!'

"Have you finished thinking?" Ruby asked in a disinterested voice.

"… Can we try to negotiate the terms of the contract?" He asked, a little unsure.

"…" Ruby looked at Jimmy.

Jimmy felt his body tremble with fear when he saw Ruby's cold gaze.

"You seem to be getting something wrong." She spoke in words that made both Jimmy and Thomas' spines go cold, "You two are of no use to me; or to my husband. I just didn't let the vampires of this house feast on your guts only for the reason I believe anyone can be helpful with a little encouragement."

"Death… It's a good incentive, right?" She exhibited a small smile.

"…" The two hunters were silent, and they didn't dare say anything now.

"Then? What are you going to do?" She asked and added, "Death, or become a spy?"

Luna looked at the slight smile on Ruby's face and couldn't help thinking that Ruby was having fun with this situation, she was very similar to her mother; they both have the same cruelty and sadism… The only difference is that Lady Ruby is not as crazy as her mother.

Chapter 48: Ruby returns home.

After winning over two spies who have questionable competence, Ruby warned the vampires that they were Violet's servants to protect Victor's mother and father. She assured them that if anything happened to Victor's parents, they wouldn't have a peaceful death. Soon after that, she returned to the basement of Victor's house.

"Natália, is everything ready?" She asked, entering the room.

Natalia, who was standing in front of a door, said, "Yes, everything is ready, Lady Ruby… Oh, you're back," She looked at Luna.

"Yes, I'm back," Luna smiled at Natalia, she looks at the Maid who was next to Natalia, "Oh? So it's you…"

By looking at the woman's characteristics, she can instantly deduce who the woman was.

"Yes, Yes. The hunter who killed the vampires, the great villain of the story." Maria spoke in a sarcastic tone.

Ruby narrows her eyes a little when she hears Maria's words, she looks at the Maid, focusing her attention on Maria's lifeless eyes, and notices something; 'she gave up on resisting, huh?'

"A piece of advice. I suggest you don't say that in front of Sasha," Ruby warned.

"Yes, I know." She nodded, "I gave up fighting, but I don't want to die being tortured," she sighed at the end.

"…" Ruby was speechless. What happened in the time she was gone? She looks at Natalia:

"What happened to her?"

"Well… I had a little talk with her; I wanted to put her to work, after all. She was basically a parasite that lay around in a catatonic state… And I unintentionally said that she or that hunter from the church would die anyway."

"… You didn't lie… It's better to tell the truth than to feed a lie and raise false hopes."

"…" Natalia nodded in agreement.

Luna approached Maria and poked Maria's face with her finger.

"What are you doing?" Maria asked.

"I'm just curious… What are you?" Luna asked.

"Huh?" Maria didn't understand what she meant.

"I'm a leech, right? Why are you asking the obvious?"

"…Hmm, you don't look like a Vampire to me?" She spoke as she looked Maria up and down as if assessing, "You look like a dead human to me."

"Aren't vampires dead?"

"It's not that; you look something like a vampire but defective." Luna said, "At least that's how I feel looking at you."

Maria opens her eyes a little, and soon she remembers Sasha's words saying she was going to be a defective vampire.

"According to the words of my-…" She bit her lip, she didn't want to say the word, but in the end, she had no choice, "Master… I'm a defective vampire."

"Sasha did the ritual without the necessary materials," Ruby's face showed a slight annoyance, "What was that woman thinking?"

"She wasn't thinking about anything, she just wanted revenge," Natalia said.

"…" Ruby agreed with Natalia's reasoning.

'I hope this doesn't get out of hand, or I'll have to kill this woman; the race she has become is a hard curse to be exterminated if left unchecked.' Ruby thought.

Feeling a bad feeling about this, Maria asked Ruby, "What do you mean? What have I become…?"

Luna looked at her master curiously.

"…" Ruby was silent.

"You became a Ghoul," Natalia spoke for Ruby.

"Ghoul…?" Maria tries to remember the church records, "Ghoul, a vampire subspecies, the failed result of a vampire, they were used in the past as soldiers in war."

"… Did I become that?"

"Yes." Ruby continued.

"…" Maria didn't know what to say, she didn't really understand the Ghouls. But, from the reaction of the vampires around her, she somehow feels she was in a much worse situation than she imagined.

"Ghoul: A subspecies of vampires, the failed result of a vampire, they were often used in warfare as cannon fodder," Natalia explained.

"According to my mother, vampires at the time used ghouls as a biological weapon. After all, you only need one bite or scratch from this creature, and you become one of them. So vampires usually threw a ghoul into town and expected that in less than two days, the Ghouls would destroy the entire city if they weren't exterminated."

"…Isn't that like the zombies in the movies?" Luna asked.

"It's similar, at least in the way they propagate fast," Natalia said, she looks at Maria and explains, "Seeing that you are still conscious, you must have become a Ghoul King, a kind of leader who is able to control them."

"…great…just great…" She sighed at the end.

"Sasha is really vindictive, she chose the worst punishment a woman can have…"

"Huh?" Maria looked at Ruby, and she explained everything with a small cold smile on her face:

"It won't happen now because you've just 'died', but eventually your skin will start to rot, you'll eventually start to forget about things, and slowly, you'll lose your true self."

"In the end, you'll just become a beast whose only pleasure is killing and multiplying like a virus."

"…" Maria's face darkened, she bit her lip and clenched her fist tightly. Her body was visibly shaking, she lowered her head, and small tears started to fall from her face. "This is very cruel…" She spoke in a low voice.

But since everyone in the room had supernatural ears, everyone could hear her.

"This is the consequence of your actions and also the result of your weakness," Ruby spoke coldly.

"Indeed. If she was strong enough to kill Sasha, this wouldn't have happened."

"…" Maria said nothing.

Ruby turns her face away and starts walking towards the door, "…But if she killed Sasha, her fate would be worse than becoming something like a Ghoul… Trust me, there are far worse fates than the one you are suffering now."

When Ruby grabs the doorknob, she turns her face and looks at Maria, who made a sudden movement!

Maria ran towards the kitchen that was near the bedroom, and took a knife and tried to pierce her head, she was trying to kill herself.

"… It's useless," Ruby said as she looked at the knife that was inches from piercing Maria's eye, "The master's orders are absolute. If Sasha doesn't allow it, you can't kill yourself."

"Fuck!" Maria throws the knife to the ground.

"…" Luna and Natalia just looked at everything with cold, disinterested eyes; they didn't care a bit about Maria.

"Is the pointless joke over? Let's go back now; I need to see my Darling~" Ruby flashed a small affectionate smile.

…

Passing through the portal, Ruby finds herself in her personal room.

"My room…" She looks around and realizes that nothing has changed since she left the house.

"Oh?" Hearing a surprised voice, Ruby looks towards the voice and sees her mother:

"Mother!"

"Daughter, you've finally come back; I was wondering if I would have to kidnap you too." Scathach exhibited a loving little smile.

Hearing what her mother said, Ruby sighed, "Where are my sisters?"

"Siena is at work, Pepper is sleeping, and Lacus is sleeping too."

"Hmm?"

"Siena and Lacus, I understand… But why is Pepper sleeping too?"

"I do not know? Maybe she got tired from training Victor?" Scathach spoke like it didn't matter much then, she looked at Luna, and her eyes lit up, "Is everything ready?" She asked with a small smile on her face.

"Yes, whatever Countess Scathach asked me to do, I'm done," Luna spoke in a respectful tone.

"Good. Good!"

Scathach can't help but smile a little more, she can't wait for three days to pass soon!

Ruby sighed inwardly when she saw her mother's interest in Victor; 'Darling will be left with eternal scars after this training.'

"Luna, this is my house; I want you to treat them like my guests," Ruby said while pointing to Natalia and Maria.

"Hmm, even the Ghoul?" Luna asked to be sure.

"Don't call her that, she has a name, and yes… Even her." Ruby spoke.

"As expected from Lady Ruby, you are very kind!"

Ruby looked at Luna, "Wrong, I'm not nice; that's just basic etiquette."

"Yes, I know!" Luna smiled with a smile that said, 'I understand everything!'

"No, you don't understand" Ruby rolled her eyes and explained, "Maria is Sasha's problem; it's my friend who should solve this problem. I'll only get involved if she asks for help, and since she didn't, that's not my problem yet."

"Yes! As expected from Lady Ruby! You have a kind heart!" Luna flashed a smug smile.

"…" Ruby looked at Luna with a tired expression.

"Forget it," Ruby gave up.

"Come, daughter, let's talk" Seeing that the conversation ended, Scathach spoke to Ruby, then she started walking towards the exit of the room.

"Okay," Ruby nodded and started to follow her mother, she looked at Luna for a moment with a face that said, 'do your job'.

Luna looked at Natalia and Maria, "Come on; I'll accompany you two to the personal rooms."

"Pass," Natalia held up her hand, saying.

"Hmm?" Luna looked at Natalia curiously.

Natalia explained, "I went back to Nightingale, my work as a Maid is temporarily stopped until my master Violet leaves this town, so I'm on vacation~."

"… Envy~" Luna commented, she wanted a vacation too, but due to the mistake she made a few days ago, she thinks it's going to be difficult for her to get a vacation.

Natalia flashed a small smile when she heard what Luna said, she walked towards Ruby's wardrobe, then snapped her fingers.

She opens Ruby's wardrobe and sees that the interior of the wardrobe has changed to a portal, she looks at Luna and says, "I'm going to go back to my clan, and enjoy my vacation days, seeya~."

Soon she goes through the portal, and the moment she goes through the portal, the portal is closed.

"…Now that I've stopped to think about it, isn't she a human? What is a human doing in the vampire world?" Maria asked.

"Hmm? That is not so uncommon; humans can always come to this world at the invitation of noble families. Normally, humans of high status in society are the guests… and that woman's family is just very special; they are direct servants of the king of vampires himself."

"…" Maria looks at Luna with a bit of shock, she never thought Natalia would have such a deep background, she thinks a bit about what she heard in the past when Victor was kidnapped, "Clan Alioth, huh?"

"Oh? How do you know that?"

"I've heard Master talking in the past," Maria replied.

"Oh…" Soon her face darkened a little, "You're not supposed to know that woman is part of the Clan who is the direct servant of the king…"

"…" Maria was speechless when she heard Luna.

"…Is this supposed to be a secret?" Maria asked.

"I do not know…?" She spoke doubtfully, "I think so? But seeing Maria's ability, everyone in the vampire world will associate her with that Clan's servant… Only ordinary humans shouldn't know anything."

"…So I think it's okay? I'm not a human anymore; I've become … that." She said the last part in disgust.

"… Make sense," Luna said, and soon dropped the subject, she started walking towards the exit, "Come on, I'll show you to your room."

"Okay."

Chapter 49: Mother and daughter.

On the porch of Scathach's mansion, two women were enjoying the tranquil mood of Nightingale's endless night. If strangers looked at them, they would think the women were sisters because of their identical appearance, but they could barely imagine that they were actually mother and daughter.

"Mother… Be honest with me…" Ruby spoke in a neutral voice.

"Hmm?" Scathach looked at her daughter.

"Why are you interested in my Darling?" She looked into her mother's eyes for answers. Ruby knew that her mother was interested in people with great powers; an example of this is Siena, her eldest adoptive sister. In the past, Siena showed great potential, and because of that, her mother adopted her.

Victor's potential is obvious; this is undeniable. Ruby still remembers the day that Victor assumed the form of 'Count Vampire' with only the awakening of powers, this kind of potential only appeared in the children of the King Vampire and Count vampires.

But if it were a small interest, Ruby would understand, but… Her interest in Victor is very abnormal, she went so far as to build an entire coliseum just for Victor. Building a coliseum was not cheap, and especially hiring witches for the service.

"…"

Scathach's neutral face suddenly changed into a big smile, "Ah~, my sweet and beloved daughter, my precious little Ruby. You really have no idea what you've got yourself into, huh?"

"…?" Ruby didn't expect this response from her mother.

Scathach gets up from the chair she was sitting in, and slowly she walks to the front of the chair where Ruby was sitting, she kneels in front of her daughter and lightly touches her daughter's face:

"Look at you, so young, so innocent, so pure, like a little red flower that's just growing~. I always had concerns that someone might try to deceive you," She started to caress her daughter's face.

"M-Mother?" Ruby didn't understand her mother's sudden reaction.

"Because of that, I was always overprotective of you. Who knew I could feel like this soon…" Scathach placed a hand on her chest, and her face showed a little disdain, "In the past, I hated that feeling, but… It's not so bad…"

"…" Ruby looked at her mother's expression without understanding anything. In moments like this, when she was frustrated with herself, she always said that she understood her mother, but in the end, she couldn't understand anything.

"…Mother, are you running away from the question?" Ruby asked

"…" Scathach exhibited a gentle smile, she looked at her daughter and stroked her face again:

"Who knows? Maybe I am, you know, right? I'm an old person, and I get emotional easily."

"…" Ruby looks at her mother's smile with neutral eyes; 'Again, she always evades questions, she's like a slippery eel, she never gave me a satisfactory answer, how can I try to understand her if she doesn't say anything? I'm not psychic!… This is frustrating…'

Since she was a little girl, Ruby has always felt like this. Just when she thought that she understood her mother, something happened that made her realize that she really didn't understand anything about her mother. For a child who wanted to be closer to her mother, it was frustrating, that was annoying!… And most importantly, that was lonely…

Scathach flashes a loving smile and tugs on both of Ruby's cheeks.

"Fua~!? S-Stop."

Scathach lets go of her daughter's chubby cheeks. "My little Ruby… Don't try to understand me; you'll end up going crazy just like me," She strokes her daughter's head.

Ruby looks at her mother, and she thinks; 'Oh, I already know this pattern, she's going to say something like.'

"A being who has lived for two thousand years on this Earth always has screws loose in their head."

"A being who has lived for two thousand years on this Earth always has screws loose in their head."

Ruby repeated her mother's words in unison.

"…" Scathach exhibited a surprised face.

Ruby flashes a slight smile, "It's the same pattern; when you don't want to say something to me, you keep throwing these confusing phrases in an attempt to distract me."

"…" Scathach's smile began to grow, "Pfft…" Then, unable to take it, she started to laugh, "HAHAHAHAHA!"

"…?" And that laugh only made Ruby's brain stop working again.

Scathach laughed as if finding something very funny; after a few minutes of laughing, she looks at her daughter with a gentle smile:

"Ah~, since Victor appeared, I seem to be laughing more."

"!" Ruby looked at her mother with a wary look, "Mother!?"

"Hmm?" Seeing her daughter's gaze, she understood something, "Oya? Are you thinking indecent things? You're already that age; what a perverted daughter I have~."

Ruby's face turned pure red, she never imagined her mother would tease her.

"Hahaha, you're so cute," Scathach pulls her daughter's head to her chest, and soon she starts stroking Ruby's head.

'It's different from Darling…' She thought when she felt her mother caress her head.

"…" Ruby sighed wearily and snuggled her head into her mother's breast, "It's frustrating… I'm your daughter, but I can never fully understand you."

For a moment, Scathach stopped stroking Ruby's head, "…Silly, it is impossible for someone to completely understand another being."

"Mostly understand someone like me." Scathach chuckled a little, and then she started stroking Ruby's head again.

Ruby looks up and looks at her mother, "Is there anyone who can understand you?"

For a moment, the face of a man smiling just like her appeared in Scathach's mind, but she shook her head inwardly, saying it was impossible for that to happen.

"…Who knows…? If there were someone like that, I would like to meet that person. Sometimes even I don't understand myself completely, I just do what I want, hahaha."

Sigh!

Ruby sighed again, she snuggles her head in her mother's breast and says without looking at her mother, "One day… One day, I'll understand you completely." She made a promise to herself.

"…" Scathach didn't say anything, she just kept stroking her daughter's head. Then, slowly, she turns her face to the moon and thinks; 'Ah~. My beloved daughter… I really wish that day will never come.'

…

After Ruby's conversation with her mother, the redhead decided it was time to visit her Darling.

Ruby was walking through the forest with an annoyed face; it was only when she left her mother's presence that she understood something:

Sigh!

Ruby sighed again, "She tricked me!" She stomped the ground in frustration.

She wanted to ask about her mother's interest in Victor, but at some point, the conversation turned into a mother-daughter conversation, and she avoided the subject entirely.

"She's always like that!" She steps on the ground again, and when she hit the ground, the ground froze completely, she ignored the frozen ground and yelled in frustration as she ruffled her hair, "Gaaah!"

"She always uses that lip service and deceives me! Damn it! I should have known this, but why do I always fall for this trick!?" With frustration building inside her body, Ruby looks at a poor tree with her eyes glowing red.

"FUCK!" She closes her fist and attacks the tree.

BOOOOM!

The poor tree flew towards an unknown place…

Now that she was letting off steam, various feelings she had been holding in her heart started to come out.

She remembers an arrogant blonde vampire, "And that fucking arrogant son of a bitch! He always caused me trouble, and I had no excuse to kill him, but the first plausible excuse I find, he runs away! Damn it!"

She started attacking the surrounding landscape in frustration!

Stones, trees, sand, plants, everything wasn't safe from Ruby.

"Violet, this spoiled bitch! Always causing me trouble! Doesn't she know how hard it is to clean up her mess!? Especially in that incident where she blew up a damn building in the middle of New York!"

She created ice out of nowhere and attacked a rock!

"I mean…I know she was angry at being harassed, I was angry too, but she didn't need to blow up the entire building! She could have just killed the man! This would avoid drawing the attention of humans, and it would also avoid problems with the royal guard! If it weren't for the fear that the royal guard has of my mother, we would be in much bigger trouble!"

"AHHHHG!" She ruffles her hair again.

She sighs a little relieved, but soon the frustration rises in her heart when she remembers something:

"Sasha isn't out of the loop either! Though she isn't as troubled as Violet, can't she be any less reckless!? She was almost killed by hunters, and instead of looking for help, she isolates herself and doesn't accept anyone's help!"

"Irritating! Doesn't she know how worried I was!?"

"Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" She kicks the ground several times, and every time she kicks the ground, little ice explosions occur, so the whole area around Ruby feels like a pretty epic battle has taken place.

"And Darling is very insensitive! Because he hasn't come to find me yet! Doesn't he know how much I miss him!? And why am I having such strong feelings for someone I just met!? Ahhhhhh!" She ruffles her hair again.

After screaming in frustration.

She puts her finger to her lips and thinks, 'It's his blood, right? It's his blood that made me interested in him, right?' She tried to convince herself that this was it.

'But what is this feeling of obsession!? I feel like I want him just for me, and I get annoyed when Sasha and Violet are around; I want to kidnap him and lock him up in a basement. I want him just for me!'

"Aaaah! What are these feelings!?" She was very confused.

She lays on the ground and looks at the moon for a long time, she sighs, then she says, "It's all Violet's fault…Yes, it's all Violet's fault, she always loses sight of what's important when she's angry, and I have to clean up her mess later! If it was not-"

She was going to say more but stopped when she heard something.

"Whistle!" She heard someone whistle.

"Who's there!?" She stood up and looked at the visitor in a fighting stance. As the moonlight illuminates the visitor, Ruby's face darkened.

"D-D-D-Darling!?"

"Yo," Victor smiled gently as he looked at Ruby's disheveled appearance.

Chapter 50: Ruby and Victor

"Look how dirty your beautiful red hair is," Victor spoke in a gentle tone as he arranged Ruby's appearance with his hands.

"… W-When did you arrive…?" Ruby didn't move, she was paralyzed.

"From the part you said; 'she tricked me'." Victor displayed a sneaky smile.

"!" Ruby's face changed expression several times.

Victor watched with curiosity as Ruby's face changed to a shocked expression, then an embarrassed expression, then an angry expression, and finally a resigned sigh.

Sigh!

"…If you were there, you could have called me…" she had a very dejected expression.

Finishing fixing Ruby's messy hair, Victor spoke with a big smile on his face:

"Hell no."

"… Eh?" Ruby didn't expect that answer.

"I didn't want to miss this show," Victor spoke as he pointed to the landscape around him, "A rare moment of my wife who is usually cold and aloof venting her emotions~, I will never miss this opportunity! Look, I even recorded it to see in the future." He takes out his cell phone and shows Ruby the video.

"!" Ruby's face immediately turned crimson red when she heard Victor's words, and her face turned completely red when she saw the video Victor recorded.

"DELETE! NOW!" Ruby yelled.

"Eh?" Victor showed his face in horror; it was as if Ruby had asked him to do something inhumane, "I wouldn't commit such blasphemy, I need this video to show my children in the future how cute their mother is~."

"C-C-Child…!? Y-Y-you, T-This-" She was trying to say something, but because of Victor's words that caught her off guard, she wasn't managing to form a coherent train of thought.

Victor felt his heart being hit by an arrow when he saw Ruby's face.

"Ahh~, my wife is so cute!" Victor suddenly hugged Ruby!

"!?" Ruby's face got redder when she heard Victor speak, instinctively when Victor hugged her, she started to struggle, she didn't even know what she was doing, she just wanted to get out of here and hide in a hole, she was so embarrassed!

"L-Let go of me!"

"Never!" Victor spoke with a conviction that shook Ruby completely.

"…" Ruby stopped struggling and looked at Victor.

Seeing Ruby's cute face looking at him, he unconsciously displayed a gentle smile and kissed her.

"!" Not expecting this surprise attack, Ruby was completely melted in Victor's arms, she couldn't gather the strength to do anything else.

'Ah~, why am I fighting? He's my Darling… I'm just supposed to accept everything,' She thought with her mind a little shaken, then she wrapped her arms around Victor's neck and kissed him back.

A few minutes passed, and Victor stopped kissing Ruby; when he stopped kissing Ruby, a bridge of saliva connecting the couple's mouth formed. He looks at Ruby's red eyes and Ruby's erratic breathing.

He understood what she wanted, displays a gentle smile, and shows his neck, "Eat."

Ruby wasted no time, her teeth changed into sharp fangs, and soon she bit Victor's neck!

"Ugh," Victor held back the moan as he felt Ruby's fangs pierce his neck, and, if that wasn't enough, he felt two mountains that were quite soft against his chest.

He holds Ruby by her ass, and when he felt Ruby's entire body, he thought; 'This body is just very unfair; it feels like I'm hugging a very seductive Succubus, I feel like I'm going to lose myself in lust if I don't control myself!'

Having sucked the blood from Sasha and Violet, the only one left was Ruby to quench Victor's thirst completely, soon a primordial desire began to rise in Victor's body.

His eyes changed to blood red, and sharp fangs replaced his teeth; he pushed Ruby's shirt back a little and bit down on his wife's collarbone!

"Ahhh~" Ruby moaned very loudly. For some reason, her legs were feeling very weak now, she also felt a clear liquid that was leaking from her secret place; this liquid was making a mess with her pants.

"…?" Victor didn't understand why she reacted so strongly, but he didn't have time to think about it when the taste of blood touched his tongue. Unconsciously, he tightened his grip on Ruby's thick ass.

Ruby wraps her legs around Victor's waist; when she does this, she feels something thick touching her intimate place, "D-Darling~" She looks up at the sky with unfocused eyes. She seems to be very ecstatic, she licks the blood that was running from her lips; this blood is very tasty!

Ruby's eyes begin to glow blood red, "Darling!"

Again, she bit Victor's neck.

…

A few minutes later, when the couple was completely satisfied.

"Hahaha, look what a mess we made" Victor chuckled when he saw the messed up state of his and Ruby's clothes.

Ruby looked at a specific region of Victor's body; 'he reacted to me~.'

For some reason, she was very happy.

"Hmm?" Seeing where his wife was looking, Victor flashed a sly smile.

"Are you curious…? Do you want to see?" He held his pants like he was going to take them off at any time

"…Huh? N-No! I do not want to!" Ruby turned her face to the side.

"Heh~" Victor appeared beside her, "Are you sure?"

"Yes!" Despite saying this, unconsciously, she looked again at the hard member.

Victor added information, "When I evolved, I noticed that all the muscles in my body grew and became denser and stronger~, and as that limb is a muscle…" He didn't need to continue; after all, Ruby was an intelligent woman.

Swallows!

She swallowed hard, and indecent thoughts began to form inside her head; just imagining her being ravaged by Victor, a sense of anticipation began to grow in her heart.

Victor's smile grew; he approached Ruby and lightly pulled the tip of Ruby's nipples that were hard as stones.

"!" Ruby's face turned red, and she pulled away from Victor quickly as she covered her breasts.

"W-What are you doing!?"

"Teasing my wife."

"…" Ruby's face turned completely red, then she turned her face away again as she pouted.

Victor appears beside her again, "I can't help it~. My wife, who is usually cold and distant, is showing so many reactions; somehow, I feel like my sadistic side is waking up~."

He blows in Ruby's ears.

"!" Ruby walks away again. "S-Stop!" Despite saying this, her face was completely red and panting.

"Okay, I'll stop," Victor backed away and spoke, still smiling.

"Eh…?" Ruby didn't expect this answer, somehow she got…

He appeared again beside her, "Are you just disappointed now?"

"…." She showed a face that said, 'how did you know?'

"Heh~, I have a very perverted wife, huh? How lucky~."

Ruby's face starts to turn completely red, and soon, a small explosion happens in her head.

"Idiot!" She screamed.

When Ruby tried to run away from this situation.

"You can't run away~!" Victor holds her like a princess and starts walking towards the place where Sasha and Violet are sleeping.

"Let me go!" She started to struggle as she screamed.

Victor squeezes Ruby's ass a little hard, "If you don't stop, I'll continue what I was doing before."

"…" Ruby looked at Victor with a blank expression.

"Let me go!" She screamed louder and began to struggle.

"…" Victor looked at Ruby with an incredulous expression, but slowly his smile started to grow, "Heh~" He kissed Ruby's mouth.

"Humpf!?" Ruby was taken by surprise, but soon she returns Victor's kiss.

A few seconds later when Victor stopped kissing Ruby:

"I never thought my wife was a masochist~" He chuckled.

"!" Ruby's face turned completely red, and she turned her face away in an attempt to hide her embarrassment, she completely gave up on running away now; 'Masochist? Me!? How absurd…' She thought.

Victor displayed a gentle smile and then started walking again.

As he walked through the forest carrying Ruby like a princess, Victor's eyes glowed blood red for a few seconds, and he stared at a distant spot in the forest.

"Heh~," Seeing two individuals up in a tree, Victor exhibited a smile that wasn't a satisfied smile; after all, he wasn't an exhibitionist, and he didn't want anyone to see that side of his wife, even if these individuals were Ruby's sisters.

…

"It somehow developed into something e-exciting…" Lacus stuttered a little with a slightly red face.

"… Y-Yeah." Pepper nodded, her face completely red.

The two sisters were originally sleeping, but when they heard Ruby's voice in the mansion, they quickly woke up and went after the younger sister; they were missing Ruby so much.

But they didn't expect them to see this scene…

"…Somehow, I'm feeling that seeing this scene, it's going to come back to bite my ass in the future…" Pepper spoke with a grim face.

"…" Lacus was silent, she knows Pepper's instincts are usually correct.

Soon she shrugs as if it's not important, "Well, he won't hurt us. After all, we're related to his wife, and we didn't do any harm to Ruby." She understood a little of what Victor's personality was like.

In simple words, to understand, Victor was like their mother…

"Fuck," Now that Lacus thought about it, he really had their mother's personality, and if one thing their mother knew how to do was tease people when she wanted to.

But despite not liking to be bothered, Lacus was a little expectant about what Victor was going to do with them.

"Sister, stop NTR fetish," Pepper spoke into Lacus' ear.

"Kyaaa!" Lacus was startled by the sudden voice and yelled in a surprisingly cute voice, she looked at Pepper, "What are you doing!?"

Suddenly her face turned a little red, "I don't have an NTR fetish!"

"Funnnnn" Pepper stares at Lacus in away cute.

"What?"

"How do you know what NTR is?" After all, that wasn't a word 'ordinary' people knew.

"…" Lacus used her right to remain silent.

Chapter 51: Meeting.

Scathach house, two days later.

At a ridiculously large table, several people were seated. And, not far from the table, Luna, Kaguya, and Maria were waiting to take any requests from their respective masters.

"…Victor, I'm really wondering if it was the right decision for my mom to bring you here," Siena asked, she was sitting next to Lacus and Pepper.

"Oh?" Scathach looked at her daughter with curious eyes.

"Hmm?" Victor, who was sitting on a couch next to Violet, Ruby, and Sasha, looked at Siena with a disinterested look.

"Question," He continued with the same disinterested look, then he added, "Are you the owner of this mansion?"

"No," Siena denied.

"Then why are you poking your nose in matters that don't involve you?"

"…" Pepper broke out in a cold sweat when she heard what Victor said.

Violet and Sasha looked at Siena with a neutral gaze.

"Heh~, these past two days, all you've done is just…play with your wives…" She wanted to offend him, but she didn't want to offend his wives, who were her friends. In the end, she didn't know what to say. "I can't sleep because of the noise."

"I'm doing what your mother asked me to do…" Victor flashes a sneer, "I'm relaxing~."

"…" Siena frowned.

"If you're so upset, why don't you move somewhere else? Or rather… Why don't you ask your mother about it and throw me out?"

Crack!

Unconsciously, Siena broke the wood of the table. Moving to another place? That is impossible, she always wants to be close to her mother. Question her mother? She would rather die than do something like that, she respects her mother a lot.

"Sigh," Ruby sighed.

"Can't you get along with her?" She spoke while looking at Victor with the same cold face as always.

"…" Victor felt his heart moved, it's been a few days since his and Ruby's relationship progressed, and he understood better his wife, who didn't show many emotions.

He wanted to get along with Siena, but in the end, he couldn't lie to himself:

"…It's impossible," Victor said.

"Impossible," Siena agreed.

"She looks at me like she's looking at a cattle; I don't like that," Victor said. He didn't really care about Siena; he just wanted to get along with her because of his wife. But, he was never a man who accepts being stepped on by other people. Even before he turned into a vampire, he was a very vindictive man, and he doesn't care if she's Scathach's daughter or Ruby's sister.

An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, and blood for blood. That's how he thought before, and that way of life has only been enhanced by his evolution to a vampire.

"But isn't that what you are…? A cattle?" She smiled disdainfully, but soon her expression changed to neutral as she felt the air of the three women standing next to Victor change.

"Bitch… repeat what you said…?" The air around Violet began to heat up, her face distorted, and she looked at Siena like she was going to pounce on her neck at any moment.

"Big sister…" Ruby didn't say much, but from her cold stare and the chilling temperature around her, Siena could tell she was furious.

"Siena, I suggest you don't say this in our presence…" Sasha advised coldly, she was trying not to act too reckless despite being annoyed.

"…" Siena looked at all of this with a little shock.

'Violet is understandable, she has the same personality as her mother, but Sasha and Ruby too? How did he get their affection so fast…?' Siena thought.

"I'll be careful," She backed off; Siena was very fond of Ruby, and she didn't want to get into conflict with her sister. The interest she had in Victor still remained, but from the moment she learned that Victor was a human in the past, half of her interest was lost. However, she was still curious to know how a 'commoner' had so much power.

"Kakakaka," Scathach laughed as if she found it all funny, she shook her wine glass of blood.

"She must be irritated because, since you arrived, she can't sleep."

"Yes…I can't sleep either; what in the name of the seven hells are you doing in that room?" Lacus added.

"…" Pepper's face turned red with embarrassment.

Victor patted Violet's and Ruby's head, who were beside him. Since that moment in the woods together, Ruby seems to have acquired some of Violet's personality traits.

"…" Feeling Victor's caresses, Ruby's face continued with the same cold expression, but the air around her became more peaceful. Violet was more expressive, she just flashed a satisfied smile and ignored Siena.

"Relaxing with my wives~" He replied to Lacus.

"…" Pepper's face turned redder. Then, feeling Victor's gaze on her, she quickly turns away and ignores everything.

"…Can't you make it more silent…? I want to sleep…" Lacus commented in a low, shy voice.

"Impossible; I can't control my wives' voices." He chuckled a little.

"…Fuck it." She cursed under her breath.

"Kakakaka, don't tease my daughters so much…" Scathach laughed, and then she added with a big smile, "Or do you want to feel my teasing?"

"Mother!?" Ruby and Siena spoke at the same time.

"I'm looking forward to it," He replied with a Scathach-like smile.

Suddenly Victor felt three fists in his stomach.

"Oof," He looks at his wives.

"Oh?" Scathach found it all very interesting.

"Darling… What are you implying?" Violet asked with blank eyes.

"Indeed… Don't flirt with my mom," Ruby spoke in a colder voice than usual.

"Husband, control yourself… Or do you want to lose your little brother…?" Sasha threatened.

Victor's whole body shivered, then his smile grew disproportionately, "HAHAHA," he started to laugh.

"…?" The three women didn't understand his reaction.

"…Sigh, he really has problems with his head," Sasha said, suddenly she felt someone kissing her face.

"!?" She looks to the side and sees Victor smiling.

"Yes, I have head problems," He nodded in agreement, then he looked at his three wives with a gentle smile that looked like it was being lit by the sun itself:

"I just love my wives too much~."

"!" Sasha, Ruby, and Violet received critical damage from this unexpected attack.

And the damage didn't stop there; the damage swelled and spread AOE and hit Lacus and Pepper.

"Wawawawa," Pepper began to shake her head several times to get the indecent thoughts out of her head.

"…" Lacus just looked at her sister as if she had lost her mind.

"Sigh, Lord Victor is becoming a Playboy," She commented in a low voice.

"…I've never seen Ruby with that expression…" Luna commented.

"…" Maria just looked at everything with a neutral gaze.

Ruby turns her face to the side, and her sisters could see that her ears were a bit red.

Sasha did something similar to Ruby, she was not used to this display of affection in public.

Violet simply hugged Victor possessively and started saying, "Darling~! Darling~! Darling~!"

Victor chuckled a little and started stroking Violet.

"…You're good at this," Siena praised, she realized what he'd done.

"Hmm?" Victor looked at her, confused.

"…" Seeing Victor's genuine expression, Siena thought; 'Don't tell me he did all this naturally!?'

Seeing that Siena didn't say anything, Victor lost interest; he looked at Scathach and saw the wine glass in her hand.

'Blood…' His eyes change to blood red, and unconsciously, he thinks in disgust; 'Rotten blood', and soon he gets up from the couch.

"…?" His wives didn't understand why he suddenly got up.

He walks to Scathach's side, "Allow me?"

"Hmm?" Scathach looked curiously at Victor. Seeing his gaze on the cup, she was curious about what he intended to do, so she hands the cup to him.

Victor takes the cup and dumps all the liquid on the floor.

When he did that, his face had an expression of disgust.

Seeing that the cup was empty, he bit his wrist with his sharp teeth, and soon his blood spilled into the cup.

"Darling!? What are you doing!?" Violet practically screamed, she was going to jump towards Victor, but she was stopped by Ruby and Sasha.

"What!?" She looked at Ruby and Sasha.

"Just watch," Ruby said, and Sasha nodded.

Ruby and Sasha expected to see something interesting; after all, they know that when Victor's blood leaves his body, it loses its delicious taste and turns to blood with a disgusting taste.

"!" Smelling blood in the air, every vampire in the room was hit with a strong scent, and all of them, without exception, were influenced in some way.

"… That is," Siena gulped, she could now understand the girls' obsession; the smell of blood was very delicious.

"…That looks good," Lacus muttered.

"…" Pepper just looked seriously at Victor's blood; unconsciously, she started drooling.

'The aroma is better than before,' Kaguya thought with an expressionless face.

"Ugh," Maria clenches her fist and swallows hard, she somehow tries to hold back her instincts to jump on top of Victor and devour his body. She was the one most affected by the scent of blood, she too was confused; 'Why didn't I feel this before…?'

She remembers seeing Natalia draw Victor's blood, but she didn't react as strongly as she did now.

Seeing that the glass was full, he nods his head satisfied.

Then he lifts his wrist, and in less than a second, the cut he made has regenerated.

"Try it," He offered the cup to Scathach.

"…" Scathach looked at the goblet filled with blood.

Smelling the yummy aroma, she asked, "What do you intend to do with this…?" She swallows dry at the end.

"I don't know," He replied, smiling.

"…Huh?"

"I just felt it was the right thing to do. So what are you going to do?"

… She hesitated for a few seconds, but soon she reached out and took the cup.

Chapter 52: Meeting. 2

Victor just waited with a smile on his face. He didn't know why he offered his blood to Scathach, but one thing he was sure, something interesting was going to happen; something inside him said that.

Scathach brings the cup to her mouth, and slowly, she drank…

The moment Victor's blood touched her tongue, Scathach's eyes glowed pure red, and soon she had turned the cup over.

Gulp! Gulp!

She drank the blood like she was someone who found water for the first time in her life, she was dying of thirst.

"…" Siena, Pepper, and Lacus didn't believe what they were seeing.

"Lord Victor made another mistake… Now this madwoman is going to get even crazier," Kaguya sighed as she spoke in a low voice.

"…Oh? Who are you calling crazy, Maid?"

"Your owner, of course… Or isn't she crazy?"

"…" Luna didn't know how to answer that question; after all, she knew it was true.

Kaguya looks at Maria, who was slowly looking like someone who would lose control at any moment. Slowly her darkness began to spread and cover Maria's shadow; 'Just in case.'

"…How did she manage to drink that bad-tasting blood?" Sasha commented, she thought she was going to see something interesting, but she didn't expect that.

"Explain!" Violet didn't understand, she was angry because other people drank Victor's blood.

"Hmm. I think his blood is only bad for us. After all, we're used to drinking straight from the fountain…" Ruby deduced.

"So… For someone like Scathach who has never drunk straight from the fountain, his blood is delicious…?" Sasha looks around and notices the vampires' reactions. "The scent of his blood is very effective too, although it doesn't affect us."

"Maybe it doesn't affect us because we're not thirsty," Ruby said; they had spent two whole days feasting on each other's blood.

"Huh? What is happening!? Explain now!"

Seeing Violet's irritated face, Ruby and Sasha sighed and then began to explain what Natalia had done.

As this happened, Victor flashed a small smile as Scathach drank all of his blood.

He heard the sounds of chains from somewhere, "Hmm?" He looked around and even used his vampire vision, but he couldn't pinpoint where that sound came from.

Realizing that Scathach had finished drinking his blood, he stopped looking for the sound of the chain and focused his attention on his mother-in-law.

"What do you think?" He asked.

Scathach lowers the cup, drops it to the floor, and hears the sound of glass breaking, but she doesn't care, she starts breathing heavily and erratically. It was like she was intoxicated by something; her cheeks get red, and she looks at Victor with her eyes glowing blood red.

"Look how you got dirty~" Victor approaches Scathach and uses his hand to wipe the blood from her mouth, "Don't drink so fast next time; you might choke."

"…" For a few seconds, silence dominated the room. It was as if everyone forgot to breathe; they were just too shocked to see Victor treating Scathach like she was some kind of kid who needs help.

"Boy…" She took a moment to control her breathing, but soon she spoke in a serious tone, "You're playing with fire."

"Don't worry. I'm immune to fire." He continued to smile as he stroked her cheek.

"…" Scathach's smile grew, and an obsessive look began to appear on her face.

"How are you feeling?" Victor asked as he backed away; he was feeling three stares piercing his back.

Seeing Victor walk away, Scathach's eyes lost their intensity and became calmer, and, after a few seconds, her eyes returned to sapphire green:

"…I'm feeling better, and my head isn't hazy like it used to be, but…"

Her eyes went back to blood red, "That's still not enough."

"Umu. Bloodlust, huh?" He said.

"Side effect of losing the 'husband'" She spoke dismissively.

"Yes, I heard," Victor laughed and continued, "Apparently, you killed your husband."

"Oh…? Were you scared to hear that?"

"Scared? Pfft." He shrugs nonchalantly, "If you killed him, you probably judged him as 'pointless', or 'impotent'"

"Heh… How are you so sure about that? It could be something else that led me to kill him as an important reason or something, don't talk like you know me."

Victor rolled his eyes, "Scathach, please… Don't treat me like a fool. I may have only known you for a little while, but one thing I'm sure of."

"You're not crazy…well, not totally…" He chuckled a little at the end.

"…" Scathach continued to look at Victor neutrally.

Victor's smile grew, his eyes changed to blood red, and his teeth changed to sharp fangs:

"You were bored, right?" He approached her face.

"…" Slowly, Scathach's smile grew.

"Such a boring man, a man without potential, a man who doesn't train, Blah, Blah. There are several reasons, but the main one was boredom. He wasn't like you, he didn't want the same goals as you, and from the beginning, you weren't interested in him; you just took him because he had 'powers' that matched your own power."

"A tool, that's what he was, and, when he fulfilled his purpose," He clenched his fists in front of her, "you eliminated him."

"…Indeed, you got it right." Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Victor, but one question remained:

"How did you know my reasons? You speak as if you were present."

"Hmm, I just took your past into consideration." He withdrew his hand from her front and pulled back a little.

"Oh?"

"Countess Scathach Scarlett, a vampire over 2000 years old, a cold and crazy woman. With just this little bit of information, someone with 2 IQ can deduce a little bit of your personality; the rest was a guess based on my few experiences I had with you."

Victor smiled, "2000 years old, you've experienced a lot of wars, a lot of tragedy, and you probably had a lot of fun in those wars, huh? For such a person, the end justifies the means."

"Indeed, the reckless woman."

"Hahahaha, you are right and wrong" She laughed amusedly.

"Oh?"

"In the past, I was more cautious, but after I realized that I got so much stronger than the beings in this world, I stopped worrying."

"The law of the fittest, huh? Understandable, after all, who in this world could challenge Scathach?" He spoke, smiling.

"Indeed," She smiled, then she replied, "Only one man could fight me, but he's very boring and prefers to rule this mess he calls 'Nightingale'. And, when he's not doing that, he's been sleeping for centuries; he's probably rusty from not training for millennia."

"Heh…" Victor displayed a distorted smile, "Who is this man who is capable of fighting you?"

"The King, The First Original, and the Progenitor of All Vampires."

"I see…" Victor's smile grew and widened erratically; he was even feeling his heart pounding with emotion.

"Take that smile off a little, brat. If you can't even fight me, you can forget about trying to fight that man." She advised him.

"I don't feel like fighting him," Victor lied. He did want to fight that man, but not now; that would just be suicide.

"Oh?"

"I was just happy that there are people stronger than you," He spoke the truth; upon learning that there is someone stronger than Scathach, he realized that that saying, 'there is always someone stronger than you', was true.

Scathach's face distorted a little, "He's not stronger than me."

"But you're not 100% sure you could beat him fighting, right? He doesn't have the title of Progenitor just for decoration."

"…" She was speechless for a moment when she heard Victor's words.

"Hahaha, you're right." She laughed casually.

"…" Siena, Lacus, Ruby, and even Pepper were speechless when they saw their proud mother admitting it so casually. They were also feeling jealous to see their mother laughing and talking casually to Victor, she never did that to her daughters.

"…Hmm, Mother?" Siena spoke

"Hmm?" She looked at her daughter.

Seeing her mother's bored face, Siena bit her lip a little, "Why did you call this meeting?"

"Oh…? Indeed, what was the reason?" She completely forgot.

"…Mother…" Siena sighed and looked at Luna.

Seeing Siena's gaze, Luna yelled, "Yes!" Then, she disappeared and soon returns with a letter in her hand and hands it to Siena.

Realizing that his conversation with Scathach had ended, Victor walked towards the sofa, where he was sitting, and sat down among his wives.

"Darling… What the fuck are you doing?"

"…" Victor was speechless.

"Hmm… Talking?" He answered honestly.

"…To me, it looked like you were flirting with my mother. Are you crazy?" Ruby spoke in a cold tone of voice.

"Treason is not allowed. If you betray me, I will kill you." Sasha warned in a serious tone.

"… Weren't those my sentences?" Violet looked at Sasha, who completely ignored her. Being honest with herself, Sasha couldn't kill Victor like Violet; she'd just lock him away somewhere so he could be safe.

"Eh?" Victor wore a genuinely confused face.

"…" Sasha, seeing Victor's confused face, was speechless; 'is he doing this unconsciously?'

She focused on her connection and saw Victor's superficial thoughts; 'Hmm, why are they angry? I was just talking normally.'

"Where in the seven hells is this normal!?" She practically screamed!

"…" The women in the room looked at Sasha.

"… Sorry," Her face turned a little red, she looked at Ruby and Violet, "Use that."

"Oh, I forgot about that," Violet said.

"Oh," Ruby just opened her mouth a little.

The two concentrate and look at the superficial thoughts of Victor, who was looking at them; 'Hmm, my wives are so cute, I want to do XxxXx, xXx~.'

"…" The two women's faces turned pure red, and soon they turned their faces to the side.

"…?" Victor didn't understand their reaction.

Sasha was curious, she focused on the connection she had with Victor and saw his thoughts; 'Cute~.'

"…?" She didn't understand why Violet and Ruby were reacting like that.

"What are you doing?" Pepper asked curiously, she was looking at her sister, who had a red face, and was acting suspiciously.

"N-Nothing," Ruby stuttered a little.

"Funnnn…" Pepper glared at her younger sister.

"What?"

"Are you practicing dual cultivation here?"

"…" Lacus and Ruby's faces turned pure red.

Chapter 53: What will you do?

"Dual cultivation?" Victor, Violet, and Sasha were confused.

Somehow Ruby and Lacus sighed in relief when they realized they were the only ones who understood.

"Pepper! Stop talking nonsense!" Ruby spoke.

"Awawawawa, I'm sorry! But you blushed, and you were acting weird, I thought-"

"Stop! Okay! We understand!" Lacus closes Pepper's mouth.

"Hmmhmmmm," Pepper tried to say something, but only strange sounds came out of her mouth.

"Don't let her say anything!" Ruby ordered.

"I know!" Lacus spoke.

"Enough," Siena said, trying to bring order to the situation, she looks at her mother.

"Hmm? What is it, Siena? I was having fun~" Scathach said. For her, a bored person, watching her daughters play with her son-in-law was something nice.

"Mother, Why did Lady Victoria declare war?" Siena asked in a serious tone.

"!" Hearing the familiar name, Sasha reacted, "Aunt? What is my aunt doing?"

"Oh, she proposed a game with Clan Horseman to regain Clan Fulger's lost count title," Scathach replied.

"What!?" Sasha was shocked, she never thought that selfish, narcissistic, proud aunt would do something like that. She's pretty sure her aunt isn't doing it to help her Clan.

"The Horseman Clan accepted? What were the bet this time?" Siena asked.

"Horseman clan? I've never heard of this Clan," Violet questioned.

"I want to know too," Victor said.

"Oh, I'll let you two in on the subject." Ruby started to explain to Violet and Victor who Clan Horseman was.

"Victoria just wants the title of vampire count, and she's staked all her riches."

"…" Siena was speechless.

"Is she crazy!? Her equity is absurd; it's more than three trillion dollars counting on illegal and legal businesses; why would she give it up for just one title?" Sasha spoke.

Pepper and Lacus, realizing that the conversation was becoming 'boring', decided to close their eyes and go to sleep; they were too lazy to think about it.

"You don't know why since you're just a member of the Clan, but the title of vampire Count is very important," Siena said, and Scathach nodded in agreement.

"What do you mean?"

"Sorry, I can't say. Only the leaders of the Clan holding the title of Count can know this information."

Sasha frowned, then she looked to Scathach for answers.

"Don't look at me, Brat." She said and continued, "This is something that even I can't talk about."

"Tsk," Sasha doesn't like it, she looks at Siena, "And how do you know that?"

"Oh, it's because I took on Count's duties in my mother's place."

"… Is this allowed?"

"If the king approved, then yes, it's allowed." Siena smiled

"…" Sasha frowned in annoyance when she saw Siena's smile; for some reason, she didn't like that smile.

"I see…" Victor spoke when he finished listening to Ruby's entire explanation about the Clan Horseman.

"…Why didn't my mom tell me about this? This is an important issue." Violet asked herself.

"You probably left the house and didn't even want to talk to her, right?" Ruby spoke.

"…" Violet was silent, she knew Ruby was right.

"Scathach, tell me the situation of Sasha's family; you should know more about it, right?" Victor said in an unnaturally serious tone.

"Oh…? What will you do if you know?" Scathach smiled.

All the women looked at Victor, waiting for his answer; even Pepper and Lacus, who decided to sleep, were a little interested in Victor's answer.

"It depends on the situation," Victor started to speak.

"If Sasha is being 'owned' by someone else because of a stupid bet made by her idiot mother…" He looks at Sasha, "Sorry for the offense to my mother-in-law."

"It's okay. She's a fucking idiot; everyone knows that"

"…" Violet and Ruby were a little surprised to hear Sasha use such inappropriate words.

"Then? What will you do?" Scathach looked more interested than usual.

Victor spoke in a definitive tone as if it were an absolute truth, "Training, getting stronger, and no matter how long it takes, I will slaughter that entire Clan… Nobody touches my wives and gets away with it."

"…" Scathach's smile grew, she seemed to like the answer.

"Victor~" Sasha smiled.

"Hmm, maybe I'll make my mom lose a bet too…" Violet said; she got jealous.

Slap!

Ruby hits Violet on the head.

"Ouch!" Violet holds her head in pain: "What are you doing, bitch!?"

"Stop talking nonsense. Didn't you realize that when he said 'wives', he included us too?"

"Oh," Violet opened her mouth.

"And what are you going to do if Sasha doesn't belong to anyone and her family just lost the count title?" Siena asked a little curiously.

Victor looks at Siena and replies in a disinterested tone, "I won't do anything."

"Huh?"

"Huh?"

Siena and Sasha spoke in unison.

"Sasha is fine, and for me, that's what matters. Now, if she wants to get that stupid title back, I'll support her, and if she wants my help, I'll help her, but other than that, I won't intervene." It's not like since she's lost the title of count vampire, she would be poor.

"Stupid title…" Siena was trying not to strangle this man.

"…You believe in your wives a lot," Scathach said in a neutral tone.

Victor looks at Scathach and displays a gentle smile, "If I don't believe my wife, who will? I always believed in them, from the beginning." He spoke with absolute confidence in what he was saying.

"…I see," She displayed a small smile on her face.

"Victor!" Sasha suddenly hugged Victor.

"…?" He didn't understand, but he didn't deny her embrace; feeling small tears on his shirt, he was a little shaken.

"What's it…? What happened?"

"N-Nothing…-" She spoke, sobbing a little. "Just let me stay like this for a moment." She didn't know what she was feeling but hearing Victor's confident words somehow, she remembered talking to Julia; 'when did I get so emotional? I was not like that…'

"Umu, you can hug me all you want~" He chuckled, then he started stroking her head.

"…Unfair…This bitch-" Violet suddenly had her mouth covered by Ruby's hands.

"Read the mood, damn it!" Ruby spoke in a low voice.

"… Hmhmmmh," She tried to say something, but Ruby didn't understand.

"Satisfied? Now. Explain it to me," Victor said, looking at Scathach.

"Brat, you must have more-" Siena was going to say something, she was already annoyed to see Victor treating her mother so casually.

Victor looked at Siena as his eyes glowed pure red, "Shut up. You are annoying."

"!?" Siena felt her body tremble, she tried to say something, but her mouth couldn't move, she couldn't move her body:

"Yes, I will be quiet," She spoke in a monotone.

"Good." He nodded with satisfaction; 'Finally, she was silent.' He thought.

"Oh?" Scathach looked at it curiously, she remembers seeing it in the past.

Kaguya also remembered a similar situation that happened to her; 'That again, doesn't he realize what he just did?' She thought when she saw Siena's reaction.

Violet's violet eyes sparkled a little when she saw Siena's reaction, she remembers that something happened in the past with the two budding hunters.

"Big sister? Why are you standing like a robot?" Pepper asked curiously, she pinched Siena's cheek, but the older sister wasn't moving.

Lacus, who saw everything that happened, just looked on with eyes shining with curiosity.

Scathach looks at Victor and says, "Sasha's situation is exactly the second situation." She totally ignored her daughter's condition.

"Oh?"

"The Horseman Clan requested a game with Sasha's mother, and the bet was the title of Count vampire." She explained and then added, "The Horseman Clan was betting on something very unique…"

"Something that even a vampire who's lived over 1900 years, and is bored as fuck, would be curious enough to bet the Count title for."

She puts on a face of disgust, "They were betting a hybrid."

The whole room was silent the moment they heard what she said.

…

Lucy's Underground Base.

"It's a success" Lucy smiled satisfied, he was looking at an open white coffin with the symbol of the black cross.

And on the floor were several red magic symbols; the symbols seem to have been made with blood.

"Yes, all we have to do now is fill the coffin with the blood of the innocents and noble vampires~."

"If everything goes as we planned, we will become noble vampires!"

"Indeed," Lucy nods with satisfaction, spending almost his entire fortune to hire a corrupt witch seems to have been worth it.

"What did you do with the sacred artifact? That one spear seemed to be quite strong," Karen asked.

"I threw it in the trash," Lucy replied.

"…" Karen was speechless, she even thought she had gone deaf for a few seconds. "…What did you do with the sacred artifact?" She decided to ask again.

"I threw it in the trash," Lucy replied.

"…"

Lucy looked at Karen, and when he saw her expression of disbelief, he explained, "The only ones who can use these artifacts are the hunters. If I sell them to the witches, those whores will sell information from me to the hunters, so the artifact was useless, and I threw it in the trash."

"…Couldn't you keep the artifact or something?"

"Keep? Where?" He asked.

"…" Karen couldn't answer.

"And I'm also not a fool who would keep a deadly weapon that I can't even use in my house." Lucy snorted.

"Because of that, I threw it in the trash."

"… Make sense" Karen didn't find arguments to refute Lucy's decision, and the spear had an ancient look. In fact, the item didn't even have the appearance of a weapon; it looked like white wood in the shape of a spear.

"Where did you throw the spear?"

"In Violet's territory."

"…" Somehow Karen had a bad feeling about this.

"Couldn't you throw it somewhere else!? At sea or something!?"

"The hunters would retrieve the spear if I did that; they somehow manage to track that object, you remember, right? Every time we would go somewhere, there were hunters waiting like they knew where we were going"

"…Yes, if it weren't for that corrupt witch, we'd be lost."

"See? As the witch's spell ran out, I threw the spear into Violet's territory. If the hunters find the spear, they will automatically link the incident to Clan Snow."

Karen started to think, and after a few seconds, she said:

"Hmm, I think you made a stupid decision."

"Huh?"

"Did you forget they know you stole the artifact?"

"Heh?" Lucy opened his eyes, then he said, "Of course I didn't forget! But they don't know who I was working for!"

"…Is your brain melting? Hunters aren't dumb, they can hate vampires and blame all the shit they do to us, but that's just dumb."

"First, you stole the artifact, and they know that; everyone knows that. Second, that princess of Clan Snow has already met the hunters, and they must know she doesn't have the artifact. Third, did you see the Vatican incident? That was probably retaliation from that crazy bitch; some stupid hunter must have hurt her daughter."

"The hunters must know that the three noble clans that were in that incident are not involved in this theft. Come on, what would a count vampire who is over 1500 years old want with an artifact like that? They are basically useless to them after all like you said; only hunters can use that weapon."

Realizing the important points she made, Lucy said, "A Karen with a brain… this is new."

"Huuh!?" Karen's face distorted into anger.

"Okay, Okay," Lucy backed off, "I'm going to retrieve the spear, and I'm going to throw it further away, okay?" he said. He would never admit that he didn't think deeply about it; Lucy was so excited about his plan working that he totally forgot about that detail.

"Throw the artifact as far away as possible, preferably under the sea or something," Karen suggested and adds with a serious look, "Don't fuck with us now. We're almost close to completing what we've wanted for so many centuries."

"… Okay."

Lucy picks up the phone and dials a number; then he puts it in his ear:

"Johnny? I have a job for you."

Chapter 54: Hybrids.

"Hybrids?" Victor asked in curiosity. Hearing that word, he remembered the movies he watched with his father; it was about a female vampire who wore a black tights outfit and had a hybrid boyfriend. He remembers that hybrids in fiction are often portrayed as the best of both races, and they are very strong.

"…" Siena, Violet, Sasha, and Ruby's faces practically changed to disgust when they heard the word.

Lacus and Pepper don't seem to care much.

"Yes. Disgusting creatures that are the result of crossing a Noble vampire and a werewolf."

"Hmm…" Victor looked around and saw the reaction that this word caused his wives; his curiosity increased:

"Are hybrids strong?" That was his first curiosity.

"Hybrids, strong? Pfft…" Siena started to laugh, she looked like she managed to regain control of her body. Siena wanted to irritate Victor as a form of revenge for what happened, but when she felt the gaze of Scathach, Ruby, Violet, and Sasha, she closed her mouth.

She only cared about her mother and Ruby; 'Why is my mom on his side now?' She thought.

"…" Victor looked at Siena with annoyed eyes; 'That bitch hadn't shut up?'

"Darling, unlike movies, hybrids aren't strong. They're like an error in the genetic code; they're something like a donkey."

"Oh?" Victor looked at Ruby.

Ruby continued, "Werewolves and vampires are two very different species genetically, and physiologically from each other, to put it in simple words, we are the opposite of each other, because of that quirk, we can't mix."

"And, when we get mixed up, an extremely rare case can happen, a hybrid can be born…" Violet spoke in disgust, just imagining that a vampire slept with a wolf; her body shuddered in disgust, she even felt like throwing up.

"As we are very different species from each other, the hybrid will be born with various genetic problems." Sasha continued, "they will be sterile, and they will have a short life expectancy. Sometimes they are born with unusual diseases that can affect the two species; because of that, when a hybrid is identified, it is immediately hunted and eliminated by the two races."

"Hmm, I see" Victor placed a hand on his chin.

"I wonder what the Horseman Clan was thinking about protecting a hybrid. Don't they know they can cause a pandemic at any time? What are the royal guards doing? Those old eunuchs wouldn't allow that kind of monstrosity to run around." Violet was surprisingly more involved in the conversation.

"They're quiet…Surprisingly quiet…" Siena spoke.

"Those old people who keep talking about how the past was a thousand flowers?" Ruby asked, then she frowned, "Do the king's guards have some sort of agreement with that Clan?"

"That's not possible; the royal guards are just a kind of police to keep everything in order. They only follow the orders of the royal family…" Sasha spoke, then she opened her eyes.

"Oh~, looks like you understand" Scathach exhibited a small smile…

"Someone from the royal family is supporting that clan," Sasha spoke with disgust, she started to think of the princes and princesses of the king, but only one came to mind when she thought of this kind of dirty scheme.

"The first prince?" She said.

"Probably I'm not sure yet, but that's something he would do; he doesn't hide his intentions of desire about the throne much," Scathach spoke in disinterest, she doesn't like political schemes, she prefers to solve everything by force, though she knows that not everything can be resolved that way, especially delicate situations involving the royal family.

As she knows she doesn't have the patience for this kind of political bullshit, she avoids getting too involved in politics. After all, she knows that at some point, she's going to get angry, and she's going to end up destroying another clan of noble vampires.

"I don't understand something," Victor spoke doubtfully.

"Hmm?" Scathach looked at Victor.

"Are hybrids so rare that they might attract my mother-in-law's curiosity?"

"…" Lacus and Pepper were somehow surprised that Victor could speak the word 'mother-in-law' so easily; it was as if he hadn't even insulted the woman a few moments ago.

"Yes. They are very rare, and there are a lot of stories about hybrids. Most of those stories are as bad as you've just heard, but some of those stories have been twisted to think that hybrid blood is something 'delicious'." Scathach nearly threw up.

"…You seem to have your own experience about it," Victor commented.

"In the past, I found a hybrid and drank its blood… That was one of the things I regret the most in this life; I felt like I was eating garbage. It's disgusting."

"…" Lacus, Ruby, and Pepper didn't know how to react to this new information, but one thing was going through the sisters' minds, why did their mother always reveal pieces of her past so easily when Victor asks something?

When her own daughters ask a question, she always avoids answering something…

"My mom was basically fooled by the hybrid stories. And, because she was bored, she didn't think twice about betting the vampire count title, and in the end, she lost…" Sasha got angry, and she started to speak:

"That dumb blonde! The dumb blonde stereotype must have been invented by her!"

"…" Victor didn't know how to react to Sasha's words; in the end, he just patted her head.

Seeing that Sasha started to become visibly calmer, he said:

"So my mother-in-law was tricked… What a surprise~" He rolled his eyes, then he felt a foreboding, "Why am I feeling this is going to become common in the future?"

"Everyone feels that when they hear about that woman." Sasha rolled her eyes.

"…" Victor was silent again.

"If Mom got the invitation, then was our clan invited to see the game?" Ruby decided to ask something she was curious about.

"Indeed. I wasn't planning on going at first, but the situation has changed~" She looked at Victor with a small smile on her face.

"Hmm?" Feeling her stare, he looked at Scathach confused.

"…" Seeing their mother's look, the sisters just visibly sighed. They could clearly understand that she accepted the invitation just for Victor to see how the game works… their mother's interest in Victor is reaching the point of no return.

She's even changing her habits just to give Victor more experience in the vampire world!

"When will the game take place?" Sasha asked.

"In 6 months," Siena replied in Scathach's place.

"Why so long?"

"Probably because Clan Horseman wants to prepare."

Siena takes the card that was on the table and throws it towards Sasha; before Sasha can take the card, Violet puts her hand in front of her and takes the card.

"…" Sasha looked at Violet with neutral eyes.

"…Humpf!" Violet snorted, then she opened the letter:

"Blah, Blah, political bullshit, Blah, Blah." She started to read.

"…" Everyone rolled their eyes, except Victor, who smiled kindly and patted Violet's head.

"Hehehe~" Violet displayed a satisfied smile.

"Oh? Are all Clans with the title Count invited? That Bitch is confident of winning, huh?"

"Well, it's my aunt, unlike my mom, she never lost a bet, because of that, she built a big noble clan practically in less than 500 years," Sasha said.

"Question…" Pepper held up her hand.

Feeling the stares of everyone in the room, Pepper asked cutely, "What are we going to do about Victor's powers…?"

Ruby opened her eyes a little, "Oh… You're right, sister. If they find out he's a vampire who has the three powers of the Count houses, trouble could ensue."

"So, are we going to seal his powers?" Lacus suggested.

"Hell no! If it's problems they want they will have them, I won't limit myself or hide my powers just because I'm afraid of problems."

"Hell no! if it's trouble they want, they're very welcome to look for trouble~."

Victor and Scathach spoke in unison as the two wore a predatory smile.

"…" Everyone was speechless when they heard their words; they spoke differently, but the essence was the same, do they want trouble? Then problems they will have! They even looked excited…

"…" Scathach and Victor looked at each other, Scathach was visibly a little shocked by what she just heard, but soon her smile just grew and grew.

"Oh Fuck…" Ruby, Siena, and Lacus realized it was too late to make Scathach lose interest in Victor.

Violet hugged Victor and looked at Scathach with possessive eyes, "What are you smiling at, old hag, shoo, shoo, he's mine!"

"Heh~, brat. You're looking forward to my punishment, huh." Scathach displayed her fist.

"Humpf, he's mine! Go find another man!" Violet didn't flinch, she hugged Victor tighter.

"…" Scathach's blood-red eyes increased in intensity for a few seconds but stopped as soon as Victor said something:

"Hahaha, my wife is so adorable" He pulled Violet and hugged her, then he started stroking her head.

"S-Stop, I'm serious!" Violet spoke in a serious tone, and Victor's smile only widened.

"Umu, I know" He kissed her cheek.

"…" Violet's face turned a little red, but she didn't deny Victor's advances.

"…I've decided something," Scathach suddenly spoke up.

"…" Everyone looked at the red-haired woman, then she flashes a small smile at the others.

"I will start training Victor from today~."

Chapter 55: Digging your own grave.

"I will start training Victor from today~."

Suddenly Scathach disappears and appears in front of Victor.

"Not that again!" Victor instinctively jumped back.

"You're still too slow to avoid me~" Scathach appeared behind him and lightly attacked his neck, but a small block of ice stopped her hand on Victor's neck.

Victor covers his body in lightning and kicks Scathach towards her face; every time he made these moves, he had a big smile on his face:

"Oh? You have good instincts, I like it~" She grabs Victor's leg, the lightning striking the ground was heard all around, and even the pressure of the wind made a hole in the wall behind Scathach; it just shows how much force Victor put in his attack.

"But it's still not enough," She decided to put on more strength, she squeezed Victor's foot tighter and pulled towards her.

Crack!

Victor grits his teeth and tries not to react to his foot being broken by Scathach's grip.

He placed an ice shield on his stomach, but this time, Scathach easily passed through the ice as he felt the punch connect with his stomach.

"Cough"

Realizing he was losing consciousness, he quickly bit down on his tongue; as soon as he felt his consciousness return, he quickly kicked the ground and backed away from Scathach.

"Hahahaha," Scathach started laughing when he saw Victor's reaction, she seemed to be enjoying herself, she lets go of Victor's leg and allows him to step away.

"Darling!?"

"Husband!?"

Victor raises his hands to his wives in a Stop gesture, and he looks at Scathach with a big bloody grin on his face:

"You don't have to do this to try to get me to go with you; I'll gladly follow you. I told you, right? I won't run away from you~."

Scathach's body visibly trembled, her cheeks turned a little red, and her smile grew, "Good, Good! That's the spirit I want! follow me."

As soon as she disappeared, Victor used his eyes and continued to keep his senses focused on Scathach, and he said without turning around: "I'll train."

"…" Lacus, Siena, and Ruby are just speechless. As Scathach alumni, they know it's not easy to do what Victor has done now.

He suddenly turned to Sasha, "Don't do anything reckless, okay?"

"I won't, don't worry, husband," Sasha said with a small smile.

"You too, Violet."

"Huh? But I never do anything reckless!" Violet felt a little sad to be parted from Victor.

"…" Everyone in the room rolled their eyes.

Victor walked up to Ruby, and he patted her head, "Take care of them, okay? I trust you."

"Mm"

Victor displays a gentle smile, then he disappears.

"…" The three wives clenched their fists tightly.

"… Fue? Where is Kaguya?" Pepper asked as she looked around, she was sure Kaguya was beside Maria, but suddenly Kaguya disappeared, and as a maid wouldn't leave without the master's permission, she thought it was weird.

"…" The three wives were speechless, but soon they exhibited a small smile:

"As expected of her," They spoke in unison.

"Huh? What do you mean?" Pepper asked.

"Nothing," The three spoke in unison.

"…" A moment of silence descends into the room, then Violet opens her mouth:

"I'll go back home…"

"Heh?" Ruby and Sasha were surprised.

"What's it?" Violet was upset.

"Nothing, it's just a surprise you want to part with Victor," Ruby commented.

"Indeed. I thought you were going to scream in rage or something," Sasha added.

"Believe me; I don't want to part with him… And I'm really angry too!" Violet's eyes went completely dark, "…But as long as that old witch is with Victor, I probably can't find him… Somehow, I'm jealous of Kaguya now, she can be with Darling all the time as if she were his shadow."

"…" Ruby and Sasha nodded in agreement with Violet's words.

"I'm going back home, and I'm going to train, I feel my power steadily increasing, and I don't have the confidence to control it like before."

"…" Siena, Lacus, and Pepper were a little surprised when they heard what Violet said. They know that for vampires to get stronger, they have to get older or train to learn new techniques and incorporate them into their fighting style. However, Violet just said that her power was steadily growing; that's theoretically impossible for vampires.

Violet's powers shouldn't have a power-boosting spurt until she's 500 years old!

"Oh, now that you mention it, I felt it in me too, but I ignored it because I can control it perfectly," Ruby said.

"…" Sasha looks at Ruby with a neutral expression, "That's because you're a small monster trained by an even bigger monster."

Ruby was a little annoyed, "… How rude to call me a monster."

"But that's what you are; you've been trained by Scathach since you were little. You're a little monster." Sasha smiled.

"…" Ruby turns to face Violet and ignores Sasha:

"How are you going to get home? We are in the North, you know? It's a long trip to the southern territory, which is where you live."

"I will run with the power of my fire; I can boost myself to get back faster," Violet spoke.

"This is stupid… That is just a waste of energy." Ruby said, "Why don't you use an airplane or something? it's easier."

"It's too slow."

"…" Ruby couldn't deny it's slow, but it's better than wasting energy.

"Why don't you call that maid? Speaking of the devil, where is she?" Sasha looked around but couldn't find Natalia.

"Hmm, she said she's on vacation until Violet goes back to the human world," Luna said.

"…Explain." Ruby looked at Violet.

"That maid's contract is only for life in the human world; that's all I can say," Violet spoke neutrally.

"Sigh, what is your family thinking of getting involved with that Clan?" Ruby sighed.

"Although my mother is a narcissistic bitch, she still has a good head on her shoulders, she got a deal with the king to employ someone from that Clan as a Maid."

"… Why did she risk so much?" Sasha asked.

"She wanted to shop in the human world easier."

"…" Sasha looked at Violet sympathetically, she put her hand on her shoulder, "It's hard to have a mother like that, right?"

"Yes…" Violet sighed.

"…" Ruby didn't say anything. Despite Scathach being the way she is, she was still a good mother… At the limit of the possible, of course. She was strict, kind, and never let her crazy things affect her daughters, she was also very overprotective of her daughters.

And she was always there when her daughters needed her.

Overall, Ruby had nothing to complain about her mom, she just had trouble getting close to her mom, she always seemed so far away… Because of that, she feels a little envious of Victor, who managed to bond with Scathach very easily.

And that's a thought that is shared by all three of Ruby's sisters…

"What are you two going to do?" Siena asked Ruby and Sasha, and then she got up from the table along with Lacus and Pepper.

"I'll train too, although I don't think I need it; it's always good to go over the basics," Ruby said.

"Me too, unlike these two freaks, I'm not a genius," Sasha said.

Ruby and Violet rolled their eyes.

'train and use the Count Vampire Transformation even for a little while. If that's not being a genius, I wonder what is' Ruby thought.

Not even Ruby could access the Count Vampire form yet, and Sasha and Violet could already do that.

Although different from the two women, Ruby had two elements that were essentially the same element. Ruby's ice and water were much more challenging to train than Sasha's lightning bolt and Violet's fire.

"And you two?" Siena asked Pepper and Lacus.

"I'm going to watch anime; I saw that a new season was out." Pepper chuckled silly.

"!" Ruby reacted to Pepper's words, "Tell me a little more about this," She said.

"Of course!"

"…" Siena sighed and looked at her middle sister:

"I'll go to sleep~" She smiled, then she disappeared.

"Well, I'll go back to my job. I predict my mom will be confined for six months with that man…" Siena smirked, then she spoke in a shocked voice, "Wait, this isn't a bad thing for you guys? After all, you saw what happened, right? I wonder what will happen if my mom is alone with that one for six months~."

"!" The eyes of the three wives began to glow, and a suffocating pressure began to leave their bodies.

"Hiiii!" Pepper, who was close to Ruby, quickly fled and got behind her older sister.

"Forget what I said; I'll get my Darling!" Violet quickly changed her mind.

"Indeed," Ruby said in a cold tone.

"It's dangerous to leave that woman alone with Victor," The three look at each other and then nod to themselves; then they disappear, leaving traces of their respective powers.

"HAHAHAHA," Siena laughed, she finally got a little revenge, she was also very petty like Victor.

"Big Sister…" Pepper whispered.

"Hmm?" She looked at Pepper.

"Our mom isn't going to like this, and if she finds out it was you who came up with the idea… Well." Pepper couldn't finish the sentence, she just looked sad.

"Oh Fuck," Siena's face darkened, she felt that every time she tried to provoke Victor, she was digging her own grave.

Chapter 56: I can't contain myself anymore~.

Inside a coliseum, Victor and Scathach were in the center of the arena looking at each other; at some point, as Victor ran after Scathach, the red-haired woman disappeared in front of him and came back wearing a tight-fitting outfit that clung perfectly to her body.

The outfit was black with golden and red details. At first, glance it looked like a tight full-length bodysuit, but looking closer, he realized it was something like a battle suit.

To be honest with himself, Victor was having a hard time looking at Scathach; that voluptuous body was just too unfair. And, since she looked like a more mature version of Ruby, who was his wife, the temptation was much greater.

But despite being feeling it, he kept a poker face with a slight smile on his face; he didn't want to be rude. His mother always said not to stare at women's bodies too much; after all, they felt the eyes of men.

He still remembers her words, "Look once, observe, appreciate, and commit the image to memory, don't be staring at the woman like a weirdo!"

Scathach flashes a small smile when she sees Victor's gaze, and her smile grows even wider when he keeps a poker face and doesn't stare at her body like a dog in heat.

She nods contentedly; like a woman who considers herself old-fashioned, she quite appreciated Victor's attitude.

"First of all, we should start training your resistance to pain." A small ice stake appears in front of Scathach, "Don't dodge. You can take it easily, right?" She said.

Soon she throws the stake into Victor's heart. Realizing the stake will pierce his heart, Victor grits his teeth and doesn't move.

Soon the ice stake pierced his heart, and he felt pain throughout his body, he felt like screaming, but he gritted his teeth harder and resisted.

"Good~" Scathach complimented, "As expected, you didn't disappoint me."

Victor takes the ice stake that pierced his heart and pulls the stake out, his body was shaking, and it was visible that he was hurting, but he didn't scream. Something inside him wouldn't allow it; he'd rather die than demonstrate a pathetic action like screaming and acting like a little girl.

"Heh~"

Victor throws the stake into the ground.

Scathach nodded in satisfaction once more as she began to explain, "The vampire is a physically weak breed compared to werewolves, but in compensation, we have regeneration that is far superior to that of wolves, and, in combat, we get hurt a lot. Because of that, we must train resistance to pain."

As she was satisfied with Victor's previous action, she demonstrated with actions what she meant.

Scathach shows her right hand, then her hand hardens and becomes sharp, she extends her left arm and suddenly cuts it!

Blood fell to the ground, and yet the smile never left Scathach's face, and she never stopped looking at Victor.

Her arm fell to the ground, and in less than a few seconds, her arm disappeared from the ground, and appeared in her hand again. In less than 1 second her arm has completely regenerated!

"!" Victor was surprised by this demonstration, he touched his heart, and at some point, he could feel that his heart had already healed.

"See? In time you will be able to do this."

"Pain resistance, that's what we're going to train first. And that skill is the most important for our fighting style."

"Okay," Victor spoke in a neutral tone as he began to undress.

"Oh? Aren't you going to ask why we shouldn't train with weapons, or powers, etc.?" She spoke of the complaints her students always made.

He stops undressing and looks at her; he replied in a neutral tone, "You are the master here; I just have to follow what you order me to do."

"…" She didn't expect this answer.

"And…" He smiled a little, "I trust you; I know you won't make me do something useless. After all, just like me, you want me to get stronger quickly, right?" When he finished speaking, he started to undress again.

"!" Scathach's smile slowly grew distorted, her eyes were glowing blood red, and her teeth changed and sharpened, and an immense pressure of murderous intent left her body.

The birds around the coliseum started to flee in fear; they feared for their life, they could feel that a predator had arrived, and this feeling was felt by all the animals that were around.

Victor's shadow began to shake violently, and soon the shadow seemed to leave his body and fled out of the coliseum.

"Ah~, as expected, I can't contain myself anymore~" She put both hands on her face, her cheeks turned red, and her breathing became ragged. She loved the answer he gave her!

"I don't want anyone in the way…" Her killing intent grew bigger and formed a dome around the coliseum:

"For six months, I will cut this diamond any way I want." Somehow she felt her private parts a little wet.

"W-What is this?" Violet fell to the ground while breathing quickly, she was very terrified.

"T-This is M-Mother…" Ruby was leaning against the tree as she stared at the coliseum that had turned into a dome of murderous intent.

"W-What happened? Is she angry?" Sasha asked as she held her trembling arms.

"L-let's step back a bit."

"Y-Yeah," Sasha nods and then leaves the coliseum area.

Seeing that Violet was unable to move, she seemed more affected since she was closer to the coliseum when the explosion of murderous intent took place.

"Sasha," Ruby said.

Sasha turns and looks at Violet, she bites her lip, resists her fear, and covers her body in lightning, then she appears beside Violet. "Let's go."

"Y-Yes" Violet didn't refuse, she was too numb, she had never felt this feeling before in her life; 'Was I teasing this monster all along?'

Only now did she understand why Scathach was called the strongest female vampire in the world.

…

At a considerable distance from the Coliseum, the three wives were on top of a mountain.

"What in the seven hells is this?" Sasha asked, she was looking at a black dome, she could feel all the negative feelings in that dome; instinctively, she knew that if she approached that place, she would be killed.

"That's my mother's killing intent …" Ruby commented in disbelief, she had seen her mother's killing intent before, but it was nothing like what she saw now.

"Just how many beings has she killed…? Sasha can't help but ask, "Just how many? How many lives do you have to take to have such frightening pressure?"

"I don't know, but she participated in all the wars she found interesting. With just those wars, you can imagine the huge number of beings she killed," Ruby added.

Suddenly Violet's shadow begins to tremble, and then it leaves the ground as Kaguya coughs.

"Kaguya!?" The three women spoke.

"What happened?" Violet asked.

"I got kicked out; I couldn't stand it. I felt like I would die if I stayed in that place… I'm sorry, Lady Violet."

"And Darling!? What happened to him!?" Violet started to shake Kaguya, who was trying to recover.

"Calm down, Violet," Sasha spoke, she took Violet's hands.

Violet glared at Sasha:

"My mom won't kill Victor. Remember she took him to that place to train, she probably doesn't want to be interrupted." Ruby added.

"…" Violet sighs, and she says, "I'm sorry, Kaguya, can you tell us what happened to make Scathach act like that?"

"…" Ruby and Sasha were a little surprised that Violet could listen to them so easily.

Kaguya nods, and soon she starts to explain.

Some minutes later:

"So it's Darling's fault…?" Violet didn't know how to react.

"I don't think so," Ruby said; she was the one who understood a little more about Scathach.

"All her students always complained about her training; even I was like that. But Victor is different, and he seemed to be willing to accept whatever my mother threw at him; that must have been the trigger that made her act that way." Ruby finished the explanation.

"She was always obsessed with being stronger and training. And my husband is a lot like her." Sasha spoke.

Violet bites her lip, just thinking that Victor is going to be stuck with Scathach for six months; her body trembles with jealousy and rage!

"Don't think about it," Ruby warned her.

"Huh?" Violet didn't understand.

"I can read your superficial thoughts, have you forgotten?… But I don't even need to read your thoughts to understand what's going through your head right now. So again, I repeat, don't think about it, or jealousy will consume you."

"My mom isn't interested in relationships; she's just excited that she's found a potential disciple for her to train any way she wants.

"…" Violet bites her lip.

"…Are you 100% sure she's not interested in a relationship?" Sasha asked.

"…" Ruby was silent. Realizing that Ruby didn't respond, the two women became more concerned. Honestly, Ruby didn't know. Her mom never talked about it, and she never saw her mom get in touch with anyone either.

One time 14-year-old Ruby asked her mother that had received a marriage proposal from a Clan:

"Mother, why don't you get married and hook up with someone?" She asked her mother, who was on top of the wreckage of the Clan that the man who sent her the marriage proposal was from.

Scathach exhibited a face of disgust, "I'm not interested in trash; these men are just unworthy of my attention. They're just pigs to be slaughtered by me." the vampire's entire body is covered in ice until it becomes a statue.

Ruby looked at it with cold eyes and asked, "So which man is worthy of you?"

"I do not know."

"…" Ruby was speechless.

Scathach looked at her daughter and showed a small smile, "But I'll know when I meet this man in person; my instincts are always correct."

"Then I'll wait patiently for the day I have a father," Ruby said coldly, but her mother could see the sarcastic tone in her daughter's words.

"Kakakakaka, that day will probably never come. My standards are too high and almost impossible to meet," She laughed, then she jumped towards the street and started walking towards her mansion.

Chapter 57: So it begins.

After finishing removing all of his clothes and leaving only a pair of boxers, Victor looked at Scathach. He didn't seem to have noticed the killing intent that was coming out of Scathach.

"I finished; what now?" Honestly, he was wondering why he should just wear his underwear, but that thought died the moment it was born; after all, he wasn't ashamed of his current body.

"Hmm," Scathach puts her hand on her chin as if thinking about something, she looks at Victor's body in curiosity. Then, she approaches Victor and touches her fingers to his body.

Seeing the firm, well-defined muscles, her eyes gleam a little, she seems to have come to some conclusion.

"Interesting~ looks like you'll take whatever I throw at you." Suddenly, she reaches into her pocket and pulls out a small, old-fashioned cell phone.

"Well-" Victor was going to say something, but he suddenly felt his body being pierced.

"Cough" He spits blood on the floor. He looks down and sees Scathach's hands across his stomach.

"Hold on," She spoke in a neutral tone, and then she started to churn Victor's stomach like she was looking for something.

Victor gritted his teeth; his body trembled in pain, but he just clenched his fists tightly and held on.

Scathach removed her hand from his stomach, and the moment she did, he felt something pulled out of his stomach.

"Cough, that's-" He almost fell to his knees on the floor, but the moment that sensation came, he quickly stomped harder on the floor and stood up, his pride not allowing him to kneel.

"Your gut" She flashed an innocent smile.

"…" Victor was speechless.

A few seconds later, something started to happen; Victor's intestines that were in Scathach's hand dissolved into blood and then disappeared, and at the same moment that happened, Victor felt something return to his stomach.

He touches his belly region, he doesn't feel pain anymore, and the cut on his stomach has also been restored. Even the blood he spat has disappeared.

"Impressive~" She smiled contentedly as she looked at her cell phone, "In less than 10 seconds, you had your whole stomach restored."

"Is this normal…?" Victor asked in curiosity.

"Of course it isn't." She put away her cell phone and began to explain, "For an ordinary noble vampire, it takes between 30 seconds to 1 minute to regenerate this type of damage. For a noble vampire descended from a Count clan, it takes around 30 to 40 seconds depending on the individual's potential."

"This kind of regeneration is only seen in the children of the royal family. For example, the youngest daughter of the king, she is a newborn, and her regeneration is around 10 to 15 seconds."

"You seem to know a lot about this."

"Of course I know. All the king's children that are born, I went to check whether they had potential or not personally."

'By potential, she probably meant beat up every one of them, huh?' Victor thought.

"They all have good talent, but unfortunately, they are useless; the mentalities of them are not like me. Because of that, though they have great talent, I never took any of them to train personally," she said with annoyance.

" …" Victor didn't know how to react to this. After all, he never saw the king's heirs personally, and if Scathach judged them as 'unworthy', he simply lost interest in them.

He considers Scathach too much like him, and, because of that, he strangely trusts her judgment a lot.

Scathach exhibited a small smile, "You are indeed an anomaly~, your blood has made you special, it has strengthened all your bases, even your body is stronger than a common vampire noble."

"…" Victor exhibited a small smile; 'If I'm an anomaly, what are you? In less than 1 second, your whole arm was restored.' He compared himself a lot to Scathach, which was absurd, she is a vampire who had 2000 years to train, and he? He was just born.

"Follow me," Scathach started walking towards the coliseum wall.

Victor followed Scathach, as he was behind her, unconsciously he looked at her ass that looked like she was trying to hypnotize him; 'Thick ass… This outfit is against the rules… Not that I'm complaining, but it's weird looking at your wife's mother like that… I think.'

He stared for only a few seconds, and then he looked away; he noticed how beautiful the coliseum was. Which was a lie; he was reviewing what he saw in his mind and comparing it to Ruby; 'Scathach wins, although Ruby isn't far behind. Like mother, like daughter, huh?'

'Although, Sasha's legs are better~.'

Apparently, he had plenty of free time to think about bullshit, and Scathach noticed it too when she felt Victor's gaze on her ass, but she didn't care, she was feeling satisfied for some reason.

Stopping at the coliseum wall, Scathach lightly touches the wall, and soon a new wall with various training weapons appears.

"Choose a weapon you like," She pointed like a saleswoman who was selling an item, "Don't worry, all weapons are tough enough; they've been enchanted by witches~."

"Hmm," Victor looked at the weapons curiously. He saw that she had several weapons of all varied types, eastern, western, and even firearms.

Victor didn't think too much; he wasn't experienced in using any weapons, so he just chose what he liked personally. He liked the Spear and Greatsword, but in the end, he chose Greatsword. After all, he still has memories of watching a movie with his father about a barbarian who used a Greatsword, and, since that day, he has always been fascinated by the Greatsword.

He looked at the sharp blade of the sword with curious eyes; the Greatsword was simply too big, he was currently 195 cm tall, and the sword blade was almost the same size as himself.

"Greatsword, as expected of a man, I think?" She laughed.

"I was in doubt about the Spear and the Greatsword, but I just chose the one I liked best." He spoke while swinging the Greatsword with extreme ease; he even felt like the sword was made of paper, it was so light.

"Heh~" Scathach's eyes sparkled a little when she heard that he liked the spear. Despite being a master of all weapons and having completely mastered them, the weapon she first practiced with was the Spear.

"Since we have little time, your torture/training method is simple, a fight to a near-death state." She wasn't even hiding anymore that it would be torture for him, although Victor doesn't seem to mind.

Victor looked at Scathach, his smile growing disproportionately when he heard what she said, "As vampires, we're going to abuse regeneration, huh?"

"Oh? You got it fast~" She smiled and explained, "Usually, I would start by taking it easy. I would teach you the basics step by step, and I would apply a little torture to get you used to the pain, just like I did with my daughter… But…"

She walks to the wall and picks up a spear, she makes some moves with the spear and points the sharp part of the spear at Victor:

"You woke me up, and now… I want to have fun~" Her smile grew distorted, sharp teeth began to show on her face, and her eyes began to glow blood red.

Just like Scathach, Victor's smile grew:

"Then? What are we waiting for~? Let's start."

He swings the Greatsword horizontally and attacks Scathach.

Scathach uses the spear hilt and defended Victor's attack. The swing of the Greatsword created a gust of wind, but despite all that strength, the spear didn't even move when receiving the attack. She then used the tip of the spear and pierced Victor's stomach.

A small ice shield appears on Victor's stomach but is easily pierced by Scathach's spear.

Victor attacks again with the Greatsword, but Scathach pulls the spear out of Victor's stomach and slashes his legs at inhuman speed.

"Ugh,"

"Lots of useless moves; try to simplify more. The way you use the power is correct, but…"

She waits for Victor's legs to regenerate, and when she saw that he had recovered, Scathach covers her legs with ice and kicks Victor in the stomach! "You need to use the powers with more density. Your ice looks like glass that is easily broken; try to make it more resistant."

He flies backward, using his fire as a support; he manages to reposition himself in the air.

Scathach runs towards Victor at moderate speed, and slowly her speed starts to increase, she covers the spear with ice and attacks the air.

A wall of ice began to be created on the ground and headed towards Victor.

"What!?" Victor covers his arm with fire, then he punches the air, and a blast of fire flew into the wall of ice.

BOOOOM!

An explosion happens when ice and fire collide.

Scathach appears at Victor's side, "Bad decision. If you don't have experience fighting, limiting your field of vision is—" She turns her head slightly and dodges the Greatsword's blade.

She looks at Victor and sees his eyes glowing red, "Your eyes… They're special, huh? I didn't know that~."

"I didn't say," Victor flashed a small smile.

"Oh? Are you hiding more stuff from me?"

"Who knows? How about you try to find out for yourself?"

Scathach's face turned a little red at Victor's response, she smiles sensually as she licks her lips, "Hehe~, don't worry, soon, I'll know all about you~."

Chapter 58: The White Wolf.

Hearing the noise of the explosion, the girls looked towards the coliseum.

"They started, huh?" Ruby spoke.

"What are we going to do?" Sasha asked as she looked at the coliseum.

"What we originally intended to do, train," Ruby replied, and soon she turned and started walking towards her mansion.

"…I will go with you; I feel that if I train with you, I will get more results," Sasha spoke and started to follow Ruby.

"Like old times?" Ruby smiled a little.

"Indeed." Sasha smiled.

"I want some tips on Count's transformation; I haven't been able to unlock mine yet," Ruby commented.

"I need to improve the basics, and I think you're really good at it."

"So we have a deal," Ruby chuckled.

Sasha looked at Violet, "What are you going to do?"

Violet bites her lip and clenches her fist in frustration, "I'm going back home. Like I said before, I feel my power increasing, and I don't have the confidence to control power like before; I need to complete my training. "

She gets up off the ground and looks towards a place.

"…" Ruby and Sasha seem to have gone deaf for a while.

"Excuse me, but what!?" Sasha practically screamed.

"What do you mean you didn't finish your training?" Ruby asked in disbelief; usually, vampires end their training at the age of 18, and after you turn 18 and finish training, you have to develop powers independently. That's how it happened to her and Sasha.

Ruby trained from a young age in martial arts and how to control her powers with Scathach.

Sasha just trained how to control her powers.

After all, vampires are born knowing how to use their powers; they just don't know how to control them.

Ruby's case is very rare in the vampire world as well. After all, vampire parents don't teach their children to use martial arts created by humans they consider to be 'cattle'.

"…" Violet ignored Ruby's question.

"…It's like Lady Violet said," Kaguya spoke when she realized that Violet was focused on something else, "She spent many years watching Victor, and because of that, she didn't complete her training."

"… And how did she manage to use the Count form if she didn't even train?" Ruby asked, she remembers that in the past, Violet also used this power for a while.

"I don't know," Kaguya replied, "But Lady Violet has always easily controlled her powers; maybe that's the trigger?"

"…" Ruby was silent, but inside she just wanted to scream; 'Bulshit!'

"Kaguya," Violet spoke.

"Yes, Lady Violet?" Kaguya looked at Violet.

Violet looks at Kaguya, and soon her violet eyes turn blood red, "I'm revoking your status as my Maid."

"…?" Kaguya didn't understand this sudden decision.

Violet continues, "As of today, you are my Darling's Personal maid."

Kaguya's cold expression broke, and she just couldn't let go of the first word that popped into her mind:

"Eh?"

…

Night.

Human World, current location somewhere around Brooklyn in a nightclub called "The Lost Club".

BAMM!

The sound of the club door opening suddenly was heard, and soon everyone could see a dark, muscular man standing 195 cm tall. He was wearing black pants with a simple white shirt, and around the man's neck was a necklace with a sharp fang that was very visible.

He had short white hair, sapphire blue eyes, and a stern face. The man's body was covered in black-striped tattoos, and he had several small scars strewn across his arms.

"Oh, you came back. How are you feeling now?" A woman, who was leaning against the wall smoking, spoke as she looked at the man.

The man exhibited a small smile that showed his white teeth, which were strangely a little sharper than usual, then he started walking:

"I'm calmer~."

"Just don't make a fuss again." The woman rolled her eyes.

He walked past the woman as he spoke, "Bitch, please. I never make a fuss~. I am the most peaceful and hardworking man you will meet."

The woman rolled her eyes again, "Yeah, Yeah." Then she ignored the man.

The man walked down the halls to a door that had a tall man on guard, "Johnny, you're forbidden-" The guard spoke but was stopped from continuing by a sudden movement of the muscular man!

The muscular man puts his arm around the neck of the man who was on guard and pushed him to the wall:

"What did you say?" He spoke with a smile that showed his sharp teeth.

The guard was sweating all over his body; he could have sworn he pissed himself a little.

"…" The woman, who was a little farther away smoking, was just speechless. In less than a few seconds, the man known as Johnny already got into trouble.

"NN-Nothing… You can pass," The guard spoke.

Johnny steps away from the guard, "You should have said that from the start." Soon he walks into the club.

Smelling alcohol, drugs, women, and sex, he flashes a satisfied smile, "I'm home~."

"…" The guard sighed in relief. He adjusts the suit he was wearing, and touches the communicator in his ear, and says, "The mercenary is here."

"What!? That mother fucker is banned! Why did you let him in?" He heard a woman's voice.

"Madame, you know the man, if he doesn't come in, he will cause a fuss and destroy more property."

"…You were just scared, right?"

"…" The man used the right to remain silent.

The woman sighed, "I'll go talk to Judy, Jessica, Jinsei, probably Roberta too, maybe some of these bitches can calm him down."

"…" The man was speechless; just how many women has this man slept with?

Then she yelled again, "And do your job to keep people out! I'm paying you for this."

"Yes, ma'am." Realizing the comm had hung up, he whispered, "I'll try…"

He could handle a normal human, but these freaks who came to this club, it was a big "NO" for him.

…

"Oya, Oya. If it's not the legendary mercenary, Johnny, The White Wolf. I thought I'd never see you again; after all, you're banned from this club~" A black-haired man wearing a bartender outfit spoke with exaggerated gestures.

"Your mood is still exaggerated as always, Eddy," Johnny told the man.

"What do you want, Mister White Wolf?"

"The usual"

"Johnny special, huh?" Eddy smiled, then he asked, "Do you have money?"

"Take it" Johnny takes out a large amount of money and throws it on the table.

"30,000 dollars, that should pay half my debts, now give me a drink! My throat is dry!"

Eddy's smile grew as he began to prepare Johnny's drink.

"Business seems to be going well," He started the conversation.

"You know how it is; people always need someone to clean up their mess."

"The client this time, I heard he was quite… exotic."

"If by exotic, you mean a leech, yes."

"…" Eddy stopped preparing the drink for a while and said:

"…Just a piece of advice from a wolf friend who has been in this life for a long time… Don't get involved with the leeches' problems. Things tend to get more complicated when they are involved." Soon, he went back to preparing the drink.

"Hah! When aren't things complicated? And you know how it is; money is money, these bastards have lived so long their pockets are full of money, and they don't mind throwing that money away too easy."

"Indeed… They really are the best customers."

"You seem to know this man; tell me a little about him."

"I'll continue if you pay your debt."

"Tsk. Take it" He throws another amount of money.

"This should cover all my debts."

"…Yes, until you decide to make another mess and get in debt again."

"Hahaha, I never caused a fuss."

"…" Eddy rolled his eyes and remained silent, then he takes a glass and puts it on the table:

"Johnny special, enjoy~."

Johnny's eyes light up when he sees the drink, then in a single sip, he drinks it all.

"Ah~, ambrosia of the gods~" He belched, satisfied.

"Now… Give me tequila."

"Yeah, Yeah"

The man takes a whole bottle of tequila and puts it on the table, and he fills Johnny's glass.

And, as if it were water, Johnny drinks the whole glass again.

"Again," He puts the glass down on the table.

Eddy refilled the glass.

And again, Johnny drank it all.

"Again"

This process was repeated for 20 doses; when Johnny finally felt satisfied, he asked:

"And? Tell me about Lucy."

"Oh, it's the usual, commoner Vampire with big dreams of becoming a noble Vampire."

"Oh, Boring~. Continue."

"He's kidnapping innocent men and women to do a ritual that will change his race, and he's working with a new noble Clan house that I still don't have information about."

"Vampires using human sacrifices, nothing new. Go on." Johnny drank another shot, and soon Eddy refilled his glass.

"Apparently, the leeches' political power game that has never changed for 2000 years is starting to change."

"Politics? Meh, boring.

"I heard your sister is in love with a newborn vampire."

"Pffft," He spat all the tequila in Eddy's face.

"Disgusting," Eddy said as he wiped his face.

"Wh-… What did you say?"

Chapter 59: The White Wolf. 2

"Your sister is in love with a newborn vampire," Eddy repeated as he wiped his face with a damp cloth.

"…W-What kind of bullshit are you talking about…?" Even though he heard it again, he still couldn't believe it.

"My little sister would never fall in love with anyone! She's just a child!" Johnny started to remember his sister, she was so little, and she kept screaming around, "big brother" unconsciously, he smiled like a fool.

"Johnny, it's been 18 years; she's grown up," Eddy shattered his illusions.

Johnny imagined his little sister, grown-up and embraced by a random vampire.

His face distorted in anger, "I won't allow it!"

BAAAM!

He smacked the wood of the counter.

"…I'll put it on your account," Eddy said with a small sigh. "And your sister is already an adult, she can make her own decisions, and this passion won't last long; after all, vampires and wolves can't mix."

"Oh? What do you know? Spit it out! And give me more tequila!"

Johnny decided not to comment on what Eddy said. After all, he knows that Eddy's words were wrong; wolves and vampires can relate. If the two individuals want, nothing can stop them, only death, of course.

"You have money?" Eddy smiled.

"Tsk, you're going to make me poor again," Johnny complained.

"Business is business. Friendship should not interfere with business."

"Whatever, just spill it!" He took another amount of money and threw it on the table.

Having already prepared this in advance, Eddy takes a document from under the counter.

…

Name: Victor Walker.

age: 21 years old

Height: 175 CM

Weight: 50 KG

Personality: Stupidly honest, vindictive, petty, loyal to the family. According to witnesses who live close to the individual, he is a nice guy that if you don't upset him, he won't mess with anyone.

Warning: Has tendencies towards sociopathy. Very jealous of those close to him, he has chances to become a Yandere like a certain pink-haired girl.

…

"What is this amazingly nice man?" Johnny can't help but talk, and he remembers seeing him somewhere, "And what is this ending? Yandere? Explain!"

Eddy puts his hand to his head as if he has a headache; 'that crazy woman, can't she make a correct report?'

"Basically, Yandere means that a person has an unhealthy love for another and would be able to kill, usually out of jealousy or fear, any "obstacle" to being with that loved one."

"…Isn't he a nice guy?" Johnny said, after all, for wolves, this was normal, they were very territorial, and if anyone touched his women, he would do the same.

"…" Eddy was speechless.

"Kyaaa!"

Hearing a familiar scream, Johnny turned his face and saw a blond woman with blue eyes being held by a tall, bald man.

"Bitch, how dare you refuse me!? I'm paying!"

"Fuck you; this isn't a prostitution club!"

"Grrr," Johnny's face distorted, sharp fangs appeared in his mouth, his face became more animalistic, his blue eyes glowed like neon blue, and then he stood up.

"I'll put it on your account," Eddy said; he already knew what was going to happen.

Johnny ignored Eddy, so he grabs a chair next to him and throws it at the man!

BAAM!

The chair hits the man's bald head and shatters, the man's face distorted in anger, and soon he screams like a roar:

"Who did that!?"

"J-Johnny," The woman spoke.

"Judy, step back."

"Y-Yes!" Judy quickly kicks the man's balls and runs.

"Bitch!" The man roared.

"Where do you think you're going?" Johnny appears in front of the man and holds his face, and then he throws him into the middle of the club.

Whistles! Whistles!

Several men started whistling, and shouting "Fight! Fight! Fight!"

"That man is fucked," A woman said, laughing.

"Of course he is; he touched Johnny's wife. That was expected to happen." The man beside the woman laughed.

"Hey! I'm not his wife!" Judy complained.

The man looks at Judy, "Tell yourself that and keep believing it. But, at the end of the day, you still go to his bed, right?"

"…Fuck off." Judy held up her middle finger.

"Judy, are you okay?" A pale-skinned woman with slightly curly hair and dark blue eyes spoke in concern.

"Yes, I'm fine, Jessica," Judy smiled gently.

Seeing the attitude of the customers who seemed to be enjoying themselves, Eddy's eyes sparkled a little, "This is getting common now… Should I make a fight club?" He could smell money when he thought of that idea.

"What the fuck is going on here!?" A woman looks at the center of the club and yells in frustration, "That damn wolf again!"

Eddy looks to the side and sees a woman with short silver hair and a golden eye, she was wearing an eye patch covering half of her face, and she had a tired expression.

She was wearing a stylish black suit, and she was smoking a black cigarette that looked like it was custom made.

"Madam"

"Eddy? Why didn't you stop that mother fucker-" She started to complain again, but Eddy cut her off.

"Madam, I have a proposal for you; I guarantee you will make a lot of money."

"Oh? Tell me more," The woman's tired eye seemed to come back to life.

BOOOM!

"Do you think you can demand something from her!? Huh!? In my territory! Know your place!" Eddy and Madam look at Johnny slamming the bald man's head to the ground

"As expected, he didn't last long, disappointing," A woman spoke up in annoyance.

"Yeah, at least we made some money," A man next to her said, laughing.

"He's going to kill that man if he keeps this up," a woman with chocolate skin, sapphire blue eyes, and long straight white hair spoke worriedly.

"Jinsei? Can you stop him, please? I don't want to have to clean up another body tonight." Madam spoke in annoyance.

"Yes" Jinsei closes her eyes for a few seconds, then she opens her eyes. Her old blue sapphire eyes changed to golden eyes with a reptilian-like slit.

"Johnny~, you're back; let's talk a little?" Her seductive voice flew towards Johnny and visibly affected him.

"Hmm?" Johnny stopped hitting the man and looked at Jinsei; soon, his predator's smile changed to a gentle smile.

"Heh~, I missed you" He leaves the middle of the club and ignores the man who was in a half-dead state. He gets close to Jinsei and hugs her.

"…" Madam looks at a subordinate and gestures as if to clean up the mess.

"… I missed you too." She spoke in a soft voice, feeling Johnny squeezing her ass, she got annoyed:

"Stop it!"

"Hahaha." He laughed a little and looks to the side:

"Oh? Jessica, you're back."

"Yes." She exhibited a gentle little smile, and then her expression changed to serious, "We need to talk later. It's important."

"Okay," Johnny looks at Madam:

"I already paid my debts. So don't look at me like that, old hag."

Madam looks at Eddy, and, seeing her subordinate nod his head, she sighs, "Just don't make trouble again, boy."

"Eh? But I never caused any problems."

"…" Everyone rolled their eyes.

Johnny looks at Judy, and soon the atmosphere around him changes, "Judy," He growled.

Judy's body visibly shook, "W-What?"

"Were you 'working'? Did I already mention that I don't allow it? Do I have to kill every man in this club so you don't work again?"

"I-I…" She swallows hard when she senses Johnny's mood, she was scared, but soon her face changes to an annoyed expression, and she growls at Johnny, "I wasn't working!"

"You know since I… Hmm… stayed with you," Her face turned red, "I don't work anymore!"

"That man looked at me coming out of the second floor and started screaming, demanding services."

Johnny smiled when he saw Judy's expression, "…You're too innocent sometimes for a former stripper dancer."

"Fuck off," She flipped her middle finger and turned her face away.

"Madam, that man must not come back here," He said with a serious face; he would never let a man live after talking like that to his wife.

"Sigh… I'll put it on your account," Madam said, she didn't want to get her hands dirty again today, but money is money, and she knows Johnny always pays his debts.

"How is your father's health?" He asked Judy…

"…" Judy visibly softened, "Thanks to the bite, he's as healthy as ever."

"…He's in my pack now, but out of consideration for you, I won't force him to do anything." Johnny sat down on the bench and drank another shot of tequila.

"…Thanks, Johnny… If it weren't for you, I'd still have to be working in that disgusting place." As a former stripper dancer, she went through many things that she prefers to forget about. If it weren't for her father's illness that needed a lot of money to treat, she would never have subjected herself to that kind of work.

She hates her old profession, she knows and has many friends who had a similar situation like her; women who needed money, and when they need it most, they had no support from anyone and somehow had to find the money. Pimps take advantage of these struggling women and make them prostitute themselves in exchange for scraps of money.

A disgusting market…

She hates all of this, and if it weren't for Johnny, she would still have to live this life.

"No need to thank me, I had a crush on you, and from that moment on, it was already decided that you would become my woman." He drinks some tequila:

"I couldn't leave my wife in that deplorable place."

"Jerk!" Judy turns her face away in annoyance.

"Can't you be a little more honest with yourself?" Jinsei asked in a gentle voice.

"…" Judy threw Jinsei the middle finger.

"…Now that I remember, my sister…" He clenches his fist angrily.

"Even though that man seems like a nice guy, I need to see him in person. I won't give my sister away easily…" Then, he suddenly realized something, "Wait, did you say he became a vampire? So his appearance might have changed?"

Eddy said, "Exactly. This information is from before he became a vampire; his appearance may have changed according to his potential."

"Plebeian vampires are weak, and they are slaves… I feel sorry for that man," Johnny spoke in a disappointed voice. But, he didn't look sorry, he drinks some tequila while out of the corner of his eye he looks at Jessica who is sat beside him.

"Eddy, explain your plan to me," Madam asked curiously.

"Oh," Eddy looks at Madam and starts to explain what he was thinking of doing.

Jessica climbs up on the bench and takes the document, she looks at the document, and soon her eyes light up a little, she seems to know the man.

Johnny noticed this but decided to remain silent.

"Where's Roberta?" He asked Madam.

Madam, who was talking to Eddy, just pointed up, indicating she was on the second floor.

"I'll go see her," He said, then he left the bench and walked towards the second floor.

"I'll go with you," Jinsei said.

"Me too." Jessica got off the bench and followed Johnny.

"…" Judy didn't say anything, she just followed Johnny silently.

Chapter 60: The White Wolf. 3

"Roberta!"

BAAM!

Johnny opened the door with a bang.

"Ara~?" Roberta, who was sitting on a sofa, spoke, then looked at Johnny with a gentle smile: "Why the hurry?"

Johnny looked at the woman, she was wearing a flowing ankle-length black dress and had abundant silky black hair that reached the floor, healthy white skin that seemed to glow in the dim lighting, and violet eyes that shimmered with a playful light. But, what stood out most about her were her enormous breasts that were bigger than Johnny's head; they were the famous J-Cup.

Seeing Johnny staring at her breasts, she flashed a seductive smile: "How was your job?"

"Are you really 40 years old?" Johnny asked as he stared at her breasts; the question was very reasonable. Even though she was an older woman, her breasts didn't seem to be sagging down.

he eventually replied: "Yeah, the job was easy."

He approaches her and sits beside her, then extends his arms and places them on the woman's shoulder.

"Yes, I am~" She replied.

Slap!

She slaps Johnny's hand that was almost touching her breast, she turns to face Johnny and speaks with a 'gentle' smile: "Not in public."

"…" Johnny was speechless, but he accepted her will; he doesn't like to force his women.

"Tsk," Jude was annoyed: "Are those things growing?"

"I do not know? I stopped caring about it~."

"I'm surprised you don't have back pain," Judy said.

"The key is posture." She laughed.

"Tell me about it later; my back hurts a little," Jinsei said.

"Okay~"

"Johnny, we need to talk," Jessica said.

"What is it?" Johnny looked at Jessica.

"…" Jinsei, Roberta, and Judy are silent and wait for Jessica to speak.

"My brothers are in town, and they're working with the man who hired you."

"Oh?" Johnny puts his hand to his chin: "What does Clan Horseman want with Lucy?"

Jinsei narrowed her eyes a little, she hated vampires. At first, it was difficult for Jinsei to get along with Jessica, who was a noble vampire, but she learned to accept her as time passed, especially since Johnny didn't like how the two women were constantly fighting. But other vampires? She hates them.

"I don't know. I'm just the third heiress, so Father and my brothers don't tell me much," She didn't lie. Her brothers didn't tell her anything, she was the one who discovered their plans through conversations and documents.

They didn't tell her anything, but they didn't stop her from figuring things out either.

"Hmm," Johnny wasn't very interested in this. He just works for Lucy because the vampire sends large amounts of money for small services.

The job he did today was just to retrieve a relic from the hunters and throw it into the sea. Easy job. And, he was paid very well for it.

Jessica continued: "But one thing I'm sure of, they came to hunt a man named Adam William Lykos."

"…!" Johnny narrowed his eyes: "What do they want with that old man?"

"… Do you know him?"

"He is my father."

"!" Jinsei, Jessica, Roberta, and Judy looked at Johnny in curiosity. Johnny never talked about his family to the women, and they never asked about it.

"What do your brothers want from my father?"

"…they want the blood of an Alpha wolf."

"Hah! Let them try; my dad isn't weak." Johnny snorted.

"…But are his children…"

Johnny's atmosphere changed, and he was becoming more aggressive, and his eyes started to glow bright blue, then he looked at Jessica fiercely.

"…" Jessica just looked at Johnny indifferently, she obviously wasn't affected by Johnny's pressure. After all, she wasn't weak like the three women in the room, but inside, she was sad to see Johnny's reaction; 'As expected, vampires and wolves can't be together, huh?'

That was a question she had always had since she started a relationship with Johnny.

Although Johnny doesn't care about the wolves and vampires' dispute, it was hard for Jessica not to think that way, mainly because he treated other women very differently from how he treats her.

Johnny might not realize it, but something inside him didn't like mixing with a vampire, and unconsciously, he treated her differently because of that.

And, Jessica is a new lover. Compared to the three women who have known Johnny for a long time, they've only known each other for two months, and, since then, their relationship hasn't progressed much.

"Johnny, calm down. She's not guilty; you know that." Jinsei spoke in a calm tone.

"Grr," Johnny growled, but soon he swallowed his anger, the wolves were very protective of the pack members, and even though Johnny has been away for a long time, he never left his father's pack.

Seeing Jessica's face, he thought inwardly; 'Fuck'.

"Don't think nonsense, and tell me what's going on," He was a man who didn't know how to apologize…

"…" The women just sighed.

"…My brothers have come to see the ritual Lucy is preparing, but this is just an excuse; his main objective is to hunt the man named Adam William Lykos. They want alpha wolf blood to use… They probably want to keep that freak stable." Jessica said the last part in disgust.

"Freak?" Johnny asked.

"Hybrid"

"…"

Realizing what she said, Jessica's face darkened. By badmouthing hybrids, did she just deny her relationship with Johnny? After all, if they ever had a child, their child would be born a hybrid:

"Anyway, I just came here to warn you not to get involved in this matter, but now that I know that man is your father, I find it hard for you not to get involved… Just don't die."

She got up from the couch, walked towards the door, and quickly left; Johnny didn't stop her from going.

"…" All the women sigh at the same time.

"Johnny-" Roberta was about to say something, but Johnny interrupted:

"I know, you don't have to tell me," Johnny sighed; he knew he wasn't good with feelings.

"She's a noble vampire, and it's difficult for her to change who she is. Plus, like all vampires, she hates hybrids. That's natural for her species. So she must feel disgusted just being around the hybrid who lives in her house," Jinsei explained.

"I know, older wolves are like that too," Johnny said; he didn't particularly care about that.

Roberta's eyes glowed violet for a few seconds: "…You have to talk to her, or you'll lose her forever," she advised him.

"Another day," Johnny doesn't listen to her. Instead, he gets up and walks towards an empty spot, and then he takes out his phone, opens the contacts tab, and sees his father's number. Sighing, he clicks on the phone number then hears: "Johnny?"

"Hey, old man-"

Seeing Johnny's decision, Roberta just shook her head, a little disappointed.

'He just does what he wants and never listens to anyone. That kind of attitude will bite his ass in the future… But that doesn't matter, as long as he's with me, he'll be fine, even if all his lovers die', she thought while showing a 'gentle' smile.

…

A week later.

"Scathach, why are you sitting?" Victor asked curiously as he looked at Scathach, who was sitting on top of a pillar of ice.

"I'm meditating… And stupid disciple, call me master."

"Hmm," Victor nodded, but he completely ignored the last sentence Scathach spoke. Instead, he looked around and saw several small craters that were starting to regenerate on their own; 'Magic is amazing,' He thought.

The training (beating) was going well, Victor fought Scathach for a week straight, and even now, he didn't feel tired. The only visible sign of tiredness on Victor's body was his sweat; since he moved around a lot, naturally, he would be sweaty; but that was it.

He progressed decently in swordplay and in the martial arts that Scathach was teaching him.

Scathach didn't name the martial art he was learning, she just said it's a martial art that she created herself. However, he noticed several moves from famous martial arts like Muay Thai, Taekwondo, Boxing, Karate, etc.

But while they were similar, they were very different. The martial art he was learning was created to extract 100% of the vampire race's potential.

"I think it should happen anytime now." Scathach opened her eyes and looked at Victor.

"…?" Victor didn't understand, but he soon felt his throat go dry and fell to the ground while holding his throat.

"Bloodlust, one of the vampire's most obvious weaknesses," Scathach jumped off the ice pillar as she fell to the ground: "Bloodlust can drive the individual mad. He won't recognize who is ally or enemy. A perfect berserker state."

Victor looks at Scathach. His appearance has changed, his eyes have turned blood red, and his teeth have sharpened.

He didn't understand; his bloodlust seemed to be stronger than before; 'Maybe it's because I used too much power?' He thought.

Scathach started to twirl her spear.

"If you're a vampire who has gone through the ritual, when you've been bloodthirsty for a long time and can't control yourself. A ritual protection spell will be automatically activated… This spell forces the vampire into a coma state."

"…" Victor took the greatsword and got up from the ground.

"The witches created the ritual at the request of the vampire king to control the bloodlust of the vampires who were running rampant at the time. The ritual spell is simple. They alter the vampires' human bloodlust and focus that bloodlust on their lovers."

"Because of this, female, and male vampires who have lost their lovers, will eventually fall into a deep coma until they perform a ritual with another lover."

"The ritual made it easier for vampires to control their bloodlust, and because of this tool, we were able to live in society."

Scathach stops spinning the spear and aims the sharp part of the spear at Victor's neck.

She displays a seductive smile: "The time period for the spell to be activated is one month. If you can't control yourself in a month, you'll become an empty corpse~."

Chapter 61: Progress.

Kaguya side.

Kaguya was up in a tree, and she's been standing there without moving for a week, she was looking at the coliseum with a complex look.

Sigh!

Kaguya sighed.

Kaguya was in big trouble, she got fired! And the second she was fired, she got another job…

She became Victor's personal maid…

But that wasn't what she was freaking out about:

"What about my salary!? And my retirement plan!? My extra benefits!? And most importantly, what about my vacation!?" She started to ruffle her hair.

"Gahhhhhh!" She was freaking out!

She sighed again and looked at the coliseum with a complex face.

"I mean, I'm glad I'm free of Clan Snow, but Lord Victor can't support me! I am a very expensive maid! The perfect maid!"

She knows that she is not totally free from the chains of Clan Snow, but now that Victor 'owns' her, she will have more freedom; it all depends on what kind of contract Victor wants to make with her.

And Kaguya trusts Victor, she knows he won't make a contract with too many restrictions like Clan Snow.

Sigh!

She sighed again, she doesn't know how many times she sighed this week…

But the money problem still remains, she is a very expensive maid! However, she has some savings that she's saved over the centuries, so it's not like she's going to be poor all of a sudden…

But work is work, personal life aside, she needs money! Everyone needs money! Even vampires need money!

"Hmmm," She puts her hand to her face like she's thinking about something profound.

"But… Lord Victor's personal maid, huh?" She showed a small smile on her face:

"Heh~… That doesn't sound bad… that doesn't sound bad at all."

…

Ruby and Sasha side.

After being separated from Violet, the two women returned to Scathach's mansion and immediately began training.

Ruby, who had the strongest foundations, was teaching Sasha the basics, and she noticed something:

"Your basics are a complete mess. What were you doing for a living?" Ruby spoke as she looked at Sasha on the floor.

She realized this a week ago, and she didn't say anything because she thought Sasha would get better as she taught, but no! She hasn't gotten better yet, she is like a chicken, she tries to teach her something, but when Sasha takes three steps, she forgets about everything!

A vein popped in Sasha's head, and then she rose from the floor:

"You're too bad at explaining! What in the seven hells is; Boooo! Baaahhhh! Pew, Pew!"

"…" Ruby's face turned red.

"I'm not a damn translator! Explain correctly, good dammit!"

"I didn't explain it like that!" Ruby countered.

"Huuh!? So I'm deaf!?"

"Maybe…" Ruby didn't want to give up.

"Bitch!"

"What did you say!?" Ruby was irritated.

The two ran into each other and were about to fight again.

"Okay! Stop!" Lacus appeared in front of Sasha and Ruby.

"Lacus!?"

"Big sister?"

"For God's sake, can't you guys go 10 minutes without arguing!?"

"She is the one who can't explain!"

"No, you are the one who doesn't understand!"

"…" The two look at each other for a few seconds.

"Humpf!"

"Humpf!"

Sigh!

Lacus sighed, she had been watching the two of them train for a while. After all, she had nothing to do and, after watching them for a whole week, she understood something.

The two women were two different types of geniuses.

Ruby was a genius at learning things faster and, because of that, she was able to finish Scathach training more quickly. But she had a problem, she couldn't explain what she learned.

And Sasha was a genius at learning things by instinct, and she knew how to explain things she learned verbally, but she was terrible at trying to learn from someone else. She's the kind of genius who learns everything her way.

When the friends were younger, it didn't cause much trouble, since they were just learning to control their powers, but after each one grew up and each one acquired a peculiarity… It became impossible to train together without an intermediary.

The two were complete opposites, so they needed someone to bridge the gap between the two.

Chomp! Chomp!

The three women heard a noise of someone eating, so they looked in the direction of the noise and saw Pepper eating something that looked like popcorn but had a deep red color like blood. Beside her was a completely red drink like Strawberry juice.

She was wearing pretty big black glasses with a "3D" symbol on the rim of the glasses, she looked like a woman who went to the cinema to enjoy a movie.

"…" The three women just looked at Pepper in disbelief.

"Fueee? Why are you looking at me?" She looked like a cat that was caught eating something it shouldn't.

"…" The three sighed again.

"Let's take a break," Sasha said.

"Yes," Ruby agreed.

…

Some hours later.

"Okay, let's start again," Sasha got up and looked at Ruby, "This time, don't say anything, just fight using basic moves."

"…What about the Count transformation? When are you going to teach me?" Ruby asked.

"After you teach me something useful…" Sasha's eyes narrowed.

Ruby frowned a little, "…Okay."

"Lacus will be responsible for stopping us if we're doing something wrong," Sasha continued.

"Ehhh? But I don't want to do anything~" Lacus, who was lying on the ground, looking like a caterpillar, spoke.

"Big Sister…Please." Ruby looked at Lacus like she was a kitten who wanted something.

"…" Lacus looks at Ruby. "I refuse-"

"Pleaseeeeee?"

"Ugh-…O-Okay. FINE! I'll do it…" Lacus rose from the grass, and at the same time, she wondered why she was so weak to Ruby's eyes.

"But if we are going to do this, we must do it correctly." She became serious.

"Yay," Ruby laughed.

"…" Sasha glared at Ruby.

"…W-What?" Ruby returned to her cold expression.

"You should show your smile more…Darling would like it."

Ruby's cheeks turned a little red, "S-Shut up."

"Says the woman who can't be honest with her feelings," Pepper suddenly said.

"…!" Sasha's cheeks turned a little red, and she looked at Pepper.

"S-Shut up! And stop making noise with that food! You'll get fat if you eat a lot!"

"Vampires can't get fat~, this might look like popcorn, but it's basically crystallized blood."

She started laughing like she was a child who did something evil, "Muahahahaha."

And as if it were a law of nature, her two mountains began to shake heavily, which caused damage to Lacus.

Veins appeared in Lacus' head, and she screamed:

"…You don't get fat because everything you eat goes to your breasts!"

"Eh?" Pepper looked at her older sister with an innocent face, "Sister, are you stupid? Vampires can't get fat~"

"…" Lacus didn't know how to react to her sister's innocent face.

Realizing something, Pepper flashes a sly smile, "I pity you, Big sister~."

"Huh?"

"You'll never be able to grow up, and you'll always get stuck in that Loli body~."

"…" Lacus lowers her head a little, and that causes her red hair to cover her face; soon, she disappears from everyone's view.

"Pepper, you just did that…" Ruby looked at her sister with pity.

"Fueeee?" Pepper didn't understand, she just tried to tease her sister a little.

As soon as Lacus appeared again with a rope in her hand, she lifted her face and looked at Pepper.

Pepper seeing Lacus face that had several pulsing veins and glowing red eyes:

"Awawawawa, I'm sorry, big sister!" she started running.

"Excuses are useless…" Lacus vanishes into mist and appears in front of her sister:

"All that remains is punishment."

"NOOOOOOOO! I don't have a BDSM fetish!"

"Accept your fate!" Lacus snaps the rope.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOO," Pepper's scream can be heard throughout the forest:

"Ugnya~" Along with an awkward moan.

…

Violet side:

After separating from Ruby and Sasha, Violet returned to her house, and the first thing she did when she got home was, start her training.

As she didn't have complete control of her powers, she spent this entire week learning how to control her powers again.

This was an arduous task; after all, despite saying that she wanted to train, her mind was thinking about Victor.

She couldn't stop feeling that it was a bad idea to leave Victor and Scathach alone.

And that made her very angry!

But despite having these thoughts, she made a lot of progress in controlling her powers.

"I was surprised when you said you wanted to complete your training, my daughter~, but I'm impressed," Agnes said as she looked at a huge crater.

"That kind of power at just 21 years old? Amazing~"

"That's still not enough; I feel like I can't control my power like I used to," Violet said.

"Okay~" Agnes smiled.

And soon, Violet's training continued under her mother's supervision.

Unlike Sasha and Ruby, who are training in martial arts, Violet focused more on her power, she doesn't know martial arts and has no interest in it either. Which is a mindset that Scathach very much disapproves of.

Vampires who focus only on power are like glass cannons; they have a lot of power but little stamina. And if these vampires face their natural enemy of wolves, they will lose without any resistance.

After all, wolves have better physical attributes and resistance to the elements than vampires.

Scathach doesn't much like the Snow Clan mentality. They think they're superior because they have one of the powers that are the vampire's deadly weakness, fire…

Yes, indeed. This clan is deadly to vampires, but what about wolves? And the witches? And the hunters?

The strongest wolves can get their body covered in fire, and they won't feel anything. The strongest witches just cast a magic shield.

And the strongest hunters will use the high-level defensive enchantments.

And Voila! Their Clan trump card is lost.

"Lady Agnes. Lord Adonis needs to talk to you-." Hilda stops talking when she feels Agnes rushing past her.

"Darling! I'm coming~!"

Hilda holds back her will to sigh and says, "…It looks like I'll have to take over your training for a while."

"I'm counting on you, Hilda," Violet said.

Chapter 62: I knew it!

Two weeks later.

Two weeks passed, and Ruby and Sasha finally started showing the results of their training.

As they are vampires, they just need to rest for a few minutes, and soon they manage to get back to training again, taking full advantage of their vampire abilities.

Sasha's advance was all thanks to Lacus, who served as an intermediary.

Sasha learned the basics of martial arts that Ruby learned from Scathach, and she can finally see results as she uses her powers. "As expected, Scathach was correct."

"Well, my mom isn't the strongest female vampire for nothing," Lacus said.

Ruby smiled and agreed with Lacus' words.

"Let's continue. I think in two months, you can learn the basics," Ruby said. "I still want to learn about the vampire count transformation."

Ruby didn't need to train very much on the basics, she just needed to find new ways to use her powers. She's not like her mother, who likes to use weapons; she prefers to use her powers and the martial arts her mother taught.

"Once I learn the basics, it's up to me to improve, huh?"

"Yes. My mom always said that we should build our paths by ourselves, she just taught me the basics of her martial arts, she never taught me everything." Lacus continued in Ruby's shoes.

"I don't understand… Why didn't she teach everything?"

"We weren't qualified…" Pepper spoke neutrally.

"What do you mean by 'qualification'?" Sasha asked.

Pepper looked at Ruby, "Ruby better explain; after all, she is the heir to our Clan."

Sasha looked at Ruby and waited for her to explain.

"…My mother had many disciples in her life."

"But not all of these disciples were qualified to learn everything from her." Ruby looked at Lacus, "She once told me that only a disciple she thought worthy would inherit everything she learned."

"Yes… She said the same thing to me." Lacus nodded.

"How should I say … she's strict, huh? She didn't even teach her own daughters everything."

"…That's not entirely correct," Ruby explained.

"Huh?"

"My mother's martial art consists of 4 main bases… Strength, speed, resistance, and power."

"Since I'm the daughter who was born with the most power, she taught me resistance," Ruby said.

Ruby positioned herself a little away from Lacus. "Try to attack me with your power."

"… Okay." Sasha didn't understand but did as Ruby asked.

She appears in front of Ruby with her body is covered in lightning and attacks Ruby's face.

The moment Sasha's attack touched Ruby, Ruby's entire body turned to ice.

"Ouch," Sasha held her hand a little, she felt like she was hitting solid metal.

"Using my power as fuel, I can coat my body with ice and create something like an impenetrable shield," Ruby spoke as the ice slowly began to disappear.

"Is it something like how I use my power?"

"It's similar, but not the same. You cover your body with lightning, but I turn my whole body into pure ice."

"Huh? How is it different?"

"Your power is covering your body like a cloak. It is not inside your body, for example; you can't use lightning to improve your brain activity, right?"

"…I can, but it would fry my brain."

"…" Sasha's face darkened in horror.

"…" Ruby just flashed a cold smile.

"…That's insane. You're basically destroying yourself over and over again using this technique!" Although vampires have regeneration, it still hurts when their body is injured. Having your body destroyed and rebuilt is not a pleasant experience. And, if you don't have control, some important places like the heart and brain can be destroyed simultaneously, and the vampire can die forever.

"Ruby is different, she can do this more easily because she was born with the power to control water," Lacus explained.

"Ruby uses her water control so that the moment she stops using this technique, the ice will slowly melt back into flesh, and, thanks to the vampires' natural regeneration, she'll quickly return to normal."

"She will feel pain, but it's not the kind of pain that will completely destroy her body."

"And this feat can only be achieved because Ruby has extremely precise control of her own power." Lacus finished the explanation.

"Insanity… I can only use lightning in my body because I have the abnormal resistance of my father, but my mother doesn't have that, and when she uses lightning too many times, her body is destroyed."

Just imagining the pain she would feel, Sasha's body shudders.

"The other techniques are strength and speed, and those are Pepper and Lacus, respectively," Ruby said.

"Pepper learned strength, it may not seem like it, but she's super strong, look." Ruby looked at Pepper.

Pepper nods and steps away from the group, looks at an empty area and then positions herself in a karate position, then she yells, "Ey!"

BOOOOOOOOOOOM!

Pepper's punch created pressure in the air that destroyed the entire forest within a radius of 1 KM.

"Bloody Hell…"

Despite the cute scream, Pepper's destruction was no joke.

Sasha looked at the destruction and thought; 'I can do something like that if I use the lightning technique, but it's very different from you just casually doing it with a punch.'

"You got weaker, huh? That's because you don't train!" Ruby hit her sister on the head.

"Fue? But there's no one to fight! I also prefer watching anime~."

"Is this weak…?"

"Yes. In the past, she could destroy 3KM of this forest with one punch."

"…"

Seeing Sasha's expression of disbelief, Ruby said, "Just adding, my mom can destroy up to 100 KM in a straight line… And unlike Pepper, nothing would be left; the air pressure would destroy everything."

"… You are monsters."

"How rude… I'm not a monster; it's you guys who are weak!" Pepper pouted.

"Lacus was born with the fog ability. Because of that, she learned speed; as you saw, she is very fast." Ruby changed the subject.

"Oh? I wonder who's faster." Sasha looked at Lacus with a competitive look.

"We have to test this another day." Lacus smiled.

"Siena, my older sister, learned the power, but since she's not here, let's ignore it," Ruby said.

Sasha stops looking at Lacus and starts to think, and soon she understands something:

"…I see, her martial art was shared among her daughters."

"Wrong," Ruby spoke.

"Huh?"

"Although she is a master of all martial arts, the main martial art she uses is Sojutsu (Spearmanship), the martial art that uses the spear; Scathach only learned melee martial arts because she was bored…"

"…" Sasha doesn't know how to react to all this. Just because she was bored, Scathach created such a deadly martial art; boredom with a person who likes to train can be something scary.

"Unlike other vampires who waste time doing useless things, my mother used two thousand years to improve herself."

"And even so, she's not the strongest vampire there is," Ruby commented.

"The King, huh?" Sasha spoke.

"Yes, I don't know what he looks like, I've never seen him in person, but if my mom says she doesn't have a 100% chance of winning against him, that must mean something."

"…" A moment of silence fell.

"I wonder what martial art my husband is learning right now," Sasha said.

"…" The three sisters were silent since they were also curious about this subject.

"Let's get back to training," Ruby said.

"Yeah," Sasha agreed.

Suddenly the two looked in the direction of the coliseum:

"That is," Sasha clenched her fist in frustration.

"Bloodlust… He's losing control. He must be going through a difficult time right now, unlike us who have had to deal with it since childhood; this is the first time he's been dealing with it…"

"And his bloodlust is much stronger than me, you, and Violet combined." Sasha continued.

"Darling"

"Husband"

Both were worried.

…

In those two weeks, Victor surpassed Scathach's expectations, and he managed to hold his bloodlust.

And, despite the pain and suffering it was causing him, he overcame everything with a smile on his face. He seemed to be having fun instead of training.

He learned to handle the Greatsword more naturally, and his battle instincts were sharpened by fighting Scathach for two weeks straight.

He started using his powers more naturally, the powers were a part of him even now, and it wasn't something he just used as if it were borrowed.

Soon Scathach was considering making Victor switch weapons. After all, she won't be satisfied until her disciple has mastered all the weapons.

Everything was good while it lasted, but soon, Victor's bloodlust became unbearable for him to bear.

"Well, I didn't expect this to happen so quickly." Scathach spoke as he looked at Victor, who was kneeling on the floor while holding his throat; he seemed to be in a lot of pain.

"Thirst… My throat… Hurts!" He screamed with a roar of pain as he fell to the ground.

The sound of chains could be heard by Scathach.

"I underestimated your bloodlust…" Scathach spoke.

"My back!" He screamed.

Crack! Crack! Crack!

Sounds of bones breaking can be heard.

"Normally, when an average vampire loses control because of his bloodlust, he will go into the berserker state until he is satisfied."

"AHHHHHHHHH!" suddenly, a bone wing came out of Victor's back.

"If the bloodlust isn't satisfied, or the vampire controls himself during the period of a month, the protection spell will activate, and the vampire will go into a coma." She repeated her words.

Victor's skin began to darken, Victor's pale skin changed to dark purple skin, Victor's ears sharpened.

"Usually, that was supposed to happen… Indeed, that's supposed to happen."

"Ugh, Ugh!" Victor fell to the ground, and suddenly he stopped moving; it was like he was dead.

Blood began to appear around Victor, and slowly, this blood began to go towards him as if it was being drawn into Victor's body, and soon the blood started to float.

"But…I forgot to consider something…" Scathach spins her spear and braces herself, "You're no ordinary vampire."

Victor's eyes open, unlike before when only the iris of the eye turned blood red, Victor's eyeball turned completely blood-red:

ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!

A demonic scream that shook the entire structure of the coliseum was heard.

Seeing Victor's form, Scathach's cheek turned a little red, and she cried out in ecstasy, "Ahh~, I knew it! I knew I was correct! HAHAHAHAHAHA~!"

"Now, eat! Let's have fun!"

Chapter 63: Coward.

Violet's side.

"Darling…" Violet muttered worriedly as she looked towards the coliseum. Even though the structure couldn't be seen in the distance, Violet instinctively knew where Victor was.

"Don't distract yourself in a fight." A cold voice spoke from beside Violet.

Violet turned quickly and tried to defend against the oncoming attack, but she wasn't quick enough.

Hilda kicked Violet in the face, and her kick was so hard it threw Violet across the hill, "Ugh" Violet was buried under a pile of rocks.

"Never let your guard down, always be prepared to use your powers at any time, remember; you are the heiress of Clan Snow, everyone envies you, and everyone loves you, but at the same time, you have a lot of enemies." Hilda straightened her white glove and continued watching the place where Violet was buried.

"HAAA!" Pure fire covered Violet's body, and soon she came out of the rocks.

She looks at Hilda, "Now I understand who was inflating my mother's narcissism."

"…It's not a lie if it's true."

Violet rolled her eyes.

"You don't understand how special your Clan is," Hilda appears beside Violet and whispers.

"Huh?"

Slap!

Hilda slapped Violet on the cheek and sent her flying again.

"You've let your guard down again." She spoke coldly as she watched Violet, who was buried in the same area.

"BITCH! Stop hitting my face!" Violet yelled angrily.

"Your 'Darling' would be disappointed to see how weak you are right now," Hilda said coldly.

"…Huh…?" Violet's face darkened, her eyes lifeless. Then, slowly, her body began to release a dark red pressure; this was killing intent… She was irritated.

And Hilda saw it.

"That's it, use the anger, our power comes from that anger, but-…" Hilda walked towards Violet with elegant steps.

And slowly, Hilda's image was blurred; it was as if she was drifting in and out of existence.

Violet's fist started to catch fire, and as soon as she punched the air, a massive amount of flames flew towards Hilda!

"Anger out of control is just a waste of power." Hilda's image slowly faded.

"Tsk," Violet realized that the attack didn't touch Hilda, she started using her senses in an attempt to find Hilda.

"Your way of using power is very raw." Violet heard a cold voice behind her.

"!"

Violet turns around, and soon she sees Hilda's hand inches away from her face.

Hilda's two fingers began to be covered in fire, "Looks like we have to work on all your control again." She finger-flicked Violet's forehead.

BOOOOOOOOOOOM!

With one simple move, she managed to create an explosion that sent Violet flying away.

As she looked at her clan heiress, Hilda thought; 'Tsk. Agnes did a sloppy job again. I should have taken over Violet's training when she got home…'

Hilda has noticed Violet's improvement this week, but that's not enough for her since she is a strict woman. So she will not be satisfied with this 'little' improvement.

Hilda visibly sighed. "Hmm?" She looks at her shadow and, seeing the shadow of a man within her shadow, she said:

"Oda?"

"Yes, Lady Hilda" the shadow's mouth moved, and she heard a voice in her head.

"…Go get Lady Violet, and when you finish this work, I want you to get in touch with Kaguya. I want her to come home."

"…" The man was silent, and he seemed to be thinking about something:

"Kaguya was fired from her task by the Snow Clan heiress."

"I know, but she's still part of Clan Snow, she has to go through all the legal processes to get fired from her Maid job. She also needs to find her new co-worker."

"… Yuki, huh."

"Are two maids not overkill?" He can't help but ask.

"…You're asking a lot of questions today, huh?" Hilda spoke.

"I'm just trying to understand, is this man so important to receive a servant from Clan Snow and Clan Blank?"

"I don't know… But that was Lady Agnes's order and Lord Adonis… Initially, she would just be a servant of Clan Snow, but now that Violet has fired her Maid and transferred the right of the master to her husband …Things just ended up like that…"

Hilda frowned a little; 'For some reason, Lord Adonis is very supportive of Violet's new husband. He seemed very happy that he found a son-in-law. Lady Agnes doesn't seem to like Lady Violet's new husband very much, but in the end, it doesn't matter if Lady Agnes doesn't like it. After all, when Lord Adonis wants something, Lady Agnes will do anything to please him.' She thought.

"…" Oda didn't know what to say; he just kept thinking about what he heard.

"Finished with the questions? Now go do your job."

"Yes!"

…

Human world. Outside Queens.

On top of a building, a white-haired man was sitting on the balcony while drinking a bottle of tequila.

As he stared up at the starry sky, he was thinking about Jessica.

"I fucked up," He knew he'd screwed up, he was aware of it, but he couldn't apologize.

"Whatever. I'll think about this problem in the future." He took a sip of tequila

"This is not what I expected from our meeting, my son."

Johnny's whole body shivered when he heard the sudden voice behind him, he was startled! Johnny turned and looked at the visitor who was standing on top of a water tank.

"You keep doing this, huh? Can't you show up in the normal way, Old Man?"

"Normal?" Adam put on a confused face, "I'm just an ordinary professor working at an ordinary university. I'm the most normal person you'll ever meet, my Son."

"Yeah yeah, whatever." Johnny turned and took another sip of tequila.

Adam jumped slightly and landed next to Johnny. He sniffs the air and soon displays a face of disgust, "Wolf, human, Vampire, and Witches."

"Looks like you're still the same. You can't control where you put your dick, huh?"

"Yes, you know how things are. I'm just like you."

"…I've never slept with a human or a witch, and especially with leeches."

"Hey, you're wrong on the last one; I haven't slept with her yet." Johnny rolled his eyes.

"Yet, huh?" Adam's eyes sparkled for a few seconds. He clearly didn't like that answer, but as soon as he felt disappointment, he decided not to poke his nose in this matter, and he just started stroking his mustache. A habit he always does when he's thinking about something.

And, Johnny knew about that habit. He waited for his dad to finish thinking and took another sip of tequila. "Damit, this is good."

"Well, whatever. As long as you don't have a child with these women, I won't mind too much… And you wouldn't listen to me anyway."

"Hey, glad you know that." Johnny chuckled.

"…And to think you're my heir… If the king discovers that…" Then, just imagining his Alpha's disappointed face, Adam's feeling of disappointment grows; 'Well, I still have Edward, even though his mother doesn't have the best genes, he's still my son…'

'Ugh, my son who has the most potential is a drunk who can't control which hole he wants to put his dick in… And my youngest son is a good kid who listens to me, but he's weak… what have I done to deserve this?'

Adam also had his problems…

"Fuck-" Johnny was going to talk bad about the king, but he stopped when he felt a huge pressure seeping from Adam's body.

"Don't you dare continue," He spoke with a growl as his teeth shifted, and his face took on a more animalistic shape, "Even if you are my son, I will not tolerate offense to the king"

"…" Johnny swallowed hard and turned away.

Adam continued watching his son for a few seconds, but soon he relaxed his expression:

"Let's talk." Adam approaches the balcony.

"I heard that my sister is in love with a leech" Johnny ignored what his father said and spoke.

Crack!

"H-Heh…" He broke the concrete with his grip; he didn't expect to hear that. 'Calm down… My daughter has no interest in a leech, she wouldn't dare lie to me!'

"Where did you get this information?"

"The Lost Club."

"Madam contacts, huh?" Adam's eyes glittered menacingly, and he thinks; 'If that's true, then it's that woman who investigated Victor… Maybe this information could be true.'

"Oh? I never thought someone of your status would visit that place."

"Hah! Fool, don't you know what kind of place that is? Have your senses gone numb?"

"?" Johnny was confused by his father's reaction.

"Stupid son, that place is a haven for lone wolves. Madam is a witch, but at the same time, she is considered an 'Alpha' by the wolves."

Adam purposely didn't mention that Madam also houses witches who are tired of living in the witch nation.

"… Heh, that old woman is that important, huh?"

"…" Adam didn't say anything, but soon he changed the subject:

"Ignoring my daughter's love issues…" Adam sighed.

"What did you want?"

"You're being hunted," Johnny spoke simply, then took another sip of tequila.

"Hah! Do you think I don't know? Boy, who do you think you're talking to?"

"Oh? Tell me."

"The Horseman Clan, right? Those fucking twins think they can threaten my family, and I won't know?" Adam spoke in contempt.

Then he continues, "If you came to talk to me, then you must have gotten this information from that disgusting leech."

Crack!

Johnny broke the tequila bottle with his grip.

"Don't talk about her like that." He growled.

"What a waste~" Adam totally ignored his son's threat.

Adam looks at his son, and his eyes sparkled intensely, "Before you threaten your father, you must first be prepared to follow through with your threat."

Johnny turned his face away. He wasn't going to fight his father since he knew he was going to lose; it was a futile fight.

Adam shakes his head in disappointment, then he turns around, "Coward, if it were someone else I know, he would have jumped on me and fought, regardless of whether he was going to lose or not…"

"In a way, he's more wolf than you."

"He seems to be crazy, this person you talked about." Johnny wasn't offended; it's been a long time since he stopped caring what his father told him.

"Indeed…He's crazy, but at the same time, he's not a coward. He would fight me just because I offended his wife. Even though he knew he would lose, he would fight anyway, and he would probably evolve in battle and have fun fighting. That's the kind of man he is."

Adam turns his face and looks at Johnny, and then he flashes a small smile on his face:

"Like I said, he's more wolf than you, despite being a leech." Soon Adam disappears.

Johnny looks at the full moon. His eyes were shining brightly; he wouldn't deny it, hearing his father talking like that about someone else affected him a little:

"…Heh, I wonder who this man is."

Chapter 64: Do you want it?

Lucy base.

"Are you happy now, Karen?" Lucy spoke with a calm face.

"Yeah yeah." Though Karen's face was smiling, veins throbbing in her head could be seen.

"Nice job hiring a mercenary to do an important task… Wow, good job! You really are a genius! Einstein would be embarrassed to know that there is anyone with such a large amount of IQ." She started to clap her hands.

"…You don't need to talk like that. Johnny is trustworthy."

A vein popped in Karen's head, she hits the table with a crash and screams:

"IN WHICH WORLD IS A MERCENARY TRUSTWORTHY!?

"…" Lucy puts his hand to his ear. Her voice was so loud that his senses were overwhelmed for a few seconds.

"Take easy, Take easy, Karen. Johnny is trustworthy; I can promise you that. I've worked with him a few times, and he won't say anything."

"…" Karen was almost bursting with rage again.

Sigh!

She sighs and looks at Lucy with cold eyes.

"You know what? I'm done!" Karen left the office.

"Huh?"

"W-Wait! What will you do!?" Lucy got up from his chair and ran after Karen.

"I will speed up the ritual. We have all the necessary ingredients, and the only thing left that we need is the blood of a noble vampire," She takes a vial of blood and shows it to Lucy.

"And I already have that ingredient."

"But what about me?"

"Fuck you," Karen held up her middle finger at Lucy,

"You never listen to me! Just get another vial of noble vampire blood." Karen's instincts were tingling like crazy, she had a feeling that if she didn't rush the ritual, she would never be able to complete what she wanted so badly.

"Eh?" Lucy didn't expect this answer; he puts a hand on his chin; 'I pissed her off that much?'

"Boss!" A vampire ran beside Lucy.

"What?" Lucy looked at his subordinate.

"They are here! The noble vampires!"

"…Huh…?" Lucy's face went paler than should be possible for a vampire.

…

Looking at a coffin that was covered in blood, Karen picks up the vial and pours the contents of the vial into the coffin.

When the contents inside the vial fell into the bloody coffin, the magic circle under the coffin began to glow crimson red. Seeing this, Karen said, "Sucess."

Soon she starts to undress, and after taking off her clothes and becoming the way she came into the world, she enters the coffin:

"With this, I will be reborn." She lies down in the blood and closes the coffin.

The moment she closed the coffin, the magic circle grew and covered the entire room, and soon the crimson light that was emanating from the magic circle grew stronger. If anyone entered the room, they wouldn't be able to see anything because of the light that was entirely blurring their vision.

…

Lucy was walking briskly along his base, "This is too soon! This is too soon! This is too soon! That wasn't the deal!"

"Where are they!?" He yelled as he opened the hall door.

"Kakakaka, Hello, Lucy~" Lucy looked at the man.

He had messy black hair, pale skin, red eyes, and a creepy smiling expression on his face; the first impression Lucy had of this man was that he had several screws loose in his head…

"Einer Horseman, you're early."

"Yeah~, my twin brother and I were looking forward to coming to the human world, you know?" He started laughing again as if he found something funny.

"He doesn't seem to be anxious," Lucy said, and then he looked at the other man who was sitting on the couch while drinking blood from a teacup.

Like Einer, this man looked similar to the younger twin, the only difference being that he dressed more politely, and his hair was straight.

Bright blood-red eyes, pale skin, shoulder-length straight black hair, and an expression that showed disinterest in everything.

He was a man who had impeccable noble etiquette, but at the same time, he seemed to be dead inside. That was Lucy's impression of this man.

"Zwei Horseman…" Lucy didn't know what to say, unlike the younger brother who was easy to talk to, this man was simply impossible to understand what he was thinking.

The man looks at Lucy and nods, "Hello," He spoke in a dry tone, then he turned his face and started drinking his tea.

"Kakakaka, ignore my brother, you know how he is, it may not look like it, but he's anxious, right?" Einer appears beside Zwei and forces a smile on his face, "See?"

"…" Lucy didn't know how to react when he saw Zwei's blank expression.

Einer lets go of his brother's face, "Let's talk business…"

Everyone could feel a little pressure coming from underground.

"Oh?" Einer displayed a curious face.

"Below," Zwei spoke and drank the tea again; he didn't look interested.

"Looks like you guys rushed through the ritual," Einer spoke with the same goofy grin on his face.

"My partner was anxious, and she decided to rush the ritual." Lucy tried to comment indifferently.

But Einer realized that Lucy was holding himself back from going underground.

"Kakakaka, let's go down. I want to see the results."

"Okay," Lucy nodded since he was also curious.

Zwei got up from the couch and started walking ahead.

"Hmmmhmmm~" Einer approached his brother and started making sounds like he was singing a song.

…

Karen opened the coffin and left, she quickly started checking her body, but she immediately noticed something important, nothing changed!

"What happened!?" She was trying to figure out what went wrong, she was so focused on her thoughts that she didn't notice someone approaching her.

"Kakakaka, are you disappointed~? Nee, Nee. Are you disappointed?"

"!" Unconsciously, she made a fist and attacked the man's face.

But her fist was held by another man:

"Stronger," Zwei spoke.

"Yeah yeah. She got stronger~" Einer just laughed at everything.

"Did the ritual work!?" Lucy asked as he looked quite anxious.

"I don't know…-" She started to speak but was interrupted.

"The ritual failed~" Einer chuckled.

"Impossible. We did everything right." Lucy couldn't believe it.

He looked at both of them with the same smile on his face and said:

"Didn't you think it was too easy? Steal a sacred artifact from the church, ask a witch to perform a ritual, fill the coffin with the blood of the innocents, and use the blood of a random noble vampire, then you put all those ingredients in the blender, and Boom! You become a noble vampire?"

"…" The two were silent, now that they thought about it, was it really that easy to change races?

"Right? Of course, it's not easy. Are you underestimating the noble vampires?" With the same silly smile on his face, he spoke in a serious voice:

"You might be called 'vampires', but you're not the real vampires. We are totally different species, and you are a subspecies of us, a flaw, a product that was created only for use as a weapon… You are no better than the Ghouls."

"…" Lucy and Karen clench their fists tightly.

"…But~" He returned to the playful voice, "You were successful this time."

"Huh?"

"The ritual was correct. After all, you got a little stronger, right?"

"But you didn't get reborn because the main ingredient was missing."

Einer claps his hands, and soon a tall man appears beside the twins holding a briefcase in his hand.

"!" When did he get here? Karen and Lucy thought.

"The ritual to become a noble vampire is easy, but getting the last ingredient is an impossible task." He opens the briefcase, and soon everyone can see a small vial of blood.

"!" By the time he opens the briefcase, Karen and Lucy's throats are starting to go dry, they are looking at the bottle with thirsty eyes, but there is also a bit of fear in their eyes.

They were afraid of a small vial of blood!

"T-That is…" Lucy stammered, he didn't know what that blood was, but one thing he was sure of, he needed that blood!

"T-This blood…" Karen was thinking the same thing as Lucy.

Einer took the bottle out and showed it to them: "The blood of the king… It's not the blood of his descendants, it's not the blood of his wives, it's his blood. The king's blood. The Progenitor, the strongest creature on Earth, the being that has been walking this earth for over 5000 years… That's the last ingredient."

"Do you want~?"

"We want it~" Lucy and Karen reached out and reached for the bottle.

"Do you really want it?" He kept smiling as if he was luring two little rabbits into a trap,

"Yes, we want it."

BAAAAAAM!

He slammed the case closed with a loud bang!

"But I refuse!"

"…"

"KAKAKAKAKAKAKA" Einer started laughing madly, and he looked like he was enjoying himself.

Chapter 65: Changes.

Six months later.

Around the coliseum.

A woman with long white hair, light blue eyes, and pale skin was looking at the coliseum, which was in a degraded state.

She was wearing a modern Maid dress:

"Finally, that creepy killing intent has disappeared," She circles around the coliseum and focuses her attention on the structures:

"Amazing~… How did they manage to destroy this structure? I see several high damage resistance magic enchantments around, and yet the structure has been compromised." She spoke in a beautiful voice that sounded like the voice of an angel.

"Tsk,"

She puts her hand on her chin, "Hmm… I think it should be time anytime now."

"Tsk,"

"…" The woman looks to the side and sees a Maid with oriental features.

"What-" She was going to say something but couldn't because the Maid turned her face away.

"Tsk,"

"…" The woman was speechless.

"Can you at least try to hide your annoyance?"

"…Hmm? I feel like I heard an insect talking to me… Of course, it must be my imagination. After all, insects don't have intelligence." The Maid spoke as she looked around.

"…" The woman's expression started to look like an annoyed squirrel, but quickly her expression changed to a 'cool' expression.

"…Kaguya, don't be a child. I didn't want this job either, but I was given orders and, I must follow them."

"…" Kaguya looks at the woman for the first time.

"…You're right, Yuki. Sorry for my inappropriate behavior." Kaguya apologized.

"So, are we okay?" Yuki smiled gently.

"Hell no." Kaguya displayed a professional smile.

"…" Yuki's smile broke.

"Oh? Kaguya and…who are you?" Sasha appeared along with Ruby, Siena, Pepper, Maria, and Lacus.

Kaguya looks at Ruby and Sasha; 'I don't see or feel any drastic changes… Didn't they train?' She thought.

"White hair, blue eyes, dressed as a maid, and accompanied by Kaguya," Pepper spoke.

Suddenly, she made a water microphone and pointed at Ruby, "The answer is?"

"The Snow Clan"

"Papaparun, correct answer~!" Pepper laughed.

"Your reward is all the One Piece volumes!"

Ruby's eyes lit up, "Everything?"

"EVERYTHING!" Pepper yelled.

"That is a good deal…"

"…" Everyone ignored Ruby and Pepper's jokes; they were used to it. Except for Yuki, who was startled by Pepper's sudden scream.

Kaguya looks at Yuki, "She's not following me. She's just existing next to me." Then she turned her face away.

"…" Ruby and Sasha, who knew Kaguya the most, were speechless.

"What did you do to make her react like that?" Sasha asked curiously.

"Tell me if you ever find out," Yuki spoke with a small sigh at the end.

"Who are you?" Ruby asked.

"Eh? But we already know she's a Snow Clan Maid—." Pepper started to talk, but Lacus covered her mouth. "Hmmmhmmm?" She produced indecipherable sounds.

Yuki bowed with traditional Maid etiquette and said:

"At the order of Countess Agnes Snow and Count Adonis Snow, I came here to serve my new master Lord Victor Walker."

Ruby and Sasha opened their eyes a little in surprise; they didn't expect this.

"Tsk," Kaguya was annoyed again.

She returns to her normal position and says, "My name is Yuki Snow. Nice to meet you."

"Nice to meet you!" Pepper approached Yuki and took her hands.

"… Eh?" Yuki didn't expect this sudden intimate contact.

Pepper started bombarding Yuki with questions. But, unfortunately, Yuki was so surprised that she couldn't answer any questions.

Sasha looked at Ruby for a few seconds, and then she nodded at Ruby like she was trying to say something.

Understanding what Sasha implied, Ruby decided to keep an eye on Yuki. For Ruby, the action of sending a Snow Clan Maid, who was the Main Clan, was quite suspicious; she was thinking that Yuki was sent to watch Victor.

Which would make sense, after all, their only heiress had married a stranger; 'Violet's clan must know about Victor, but they must not have cared at first. They must have been thinking that Victor would just be Violet's 'food', but suddenly, this food turned into Violet's husband.' Ruby thought.

She was trying to understand why Violet's Clan sent a Maid to Victor.

For all of Ruby's intelligence, she could never deduce that Adonis, Violet's father, was quite interested in her daughter's new husband.

"They are coming." Siena, who was leaning against the tree, said. She stopped her work just to see the result of her mother's new 'disciple', although Siena's expectations were low. After all, they only trained for six months.

'In six months, he must have advanced a bit. Maybe he can face Pepper now?' She thought.

Suddenly the coliseum door began to slowly open, and the moment the door was opened, everyone suddenly felt very heavy.

"W-What?" Yuki, who was younger than everyone present, fell to the ground, she felt like her whole body was heavy, and she could feel her instincts screaming danger.

"D-Darling?" Ruby stuttered a little.

"T-This is him?" Sasha couldn't believe what she was seeing.

"I-Impossible…" Siena opened her mouth in shock, she was the strongest of the group along with Lacus, she could see beyond Victor's killing intent; 'Has he improved so much?'

"As expected… He went beyond what I thought." Lacus chuckled a little, she didn't seem affected by Victor's Killing intent. As someone who has trained with Victor briefly, she knows how fast he gets better; to be honest, she felt it was unfair.

'Just for a brief comparison, he completely surpassed Pepper's level… And knowing my mother, she must have taught Victor tricks… So maybe he can fight vampires over 200 years old?'

Thinking that a man who was just 21 years old has already reached Pepper's level of power, Lacus can't help but feel sour.

Kaguya exhibited a small smile when she noticed Victor's progress, she looked at Yuki, who was lying on the ground with sweat running down her body.

"Tsk," Kaguya's shadow covered Yuki.

Although, for some reason, she doesn't like Yuki, Kaguya is still proud as a Maid, and she wouldn't let the new Maid be embarrassed in front of her master.

"T-Thanks," Yuki got up from the floor.

"…"

Maria stared coldly at Victor, who opened the door completely, her body was giving small danger signals, but she ignored everything and concentrated on the man.

He was wearing a full burgundy red suit and, on his hands, he had two white gloves that had a blood-red magic circle etched on top of the glove.

And his back has a purple coat that was draped around his shoulders.

And more importantly, his old blue eyes have completely disappeared, and now his eyes have turned blood-red.

Finishing opening the door fully, he looked at everyone. "Oh?" He displayed a small smile.

"Were you waiting for me?"

Scathach appears behind Victor and looks at the group, she displays a seductive smile, "Heh~, what are you doing?"

"…" Everyone was shocked, but it wasn't because of Victor's appearance but because of Scathach's presence. Did she seem calmer? The old menacing presence that always existed around her had disappeared. And that wasn't all they noticed; there was the obvious change in her eye color.

The old blood-red eyes that showed she was always hungry disappeared and were replaced by an emerald green just like Ruby's.

Scathach's green eyes look at everyone present, and then focus on Yuki, she looks at Victor:

"Victor! Stupid! Control your instinct!"

"Oh, I forgot," he scratched his cheek a little. Suddenly all the menacing pressure coming out of Victor's body disappeared.

Sigh!

Yuki sighed in relief, and then she started watching Victor. 'This is my new master…?' She didn't know how to feel.

"M-M-Mother, your eyes," Ruby pointed with her hand that was shaking like crazy.

"W-what-" Sasha was going to say something, but suddenly Siena yelled:

"What happened in that coliseum!?"

"Heh, did you guys notice?" Scathach smiled.

"It's obvious!" Lacus and Pepper yelled.

"Hmm," Victor takes a step, then suddenly disappears, soon he appears beside Sasha and Ruby:

"I miss you," Soon, he hugs the two.

"!" Ruby and Sasha immediately hugged Victor.

"Darling~"

"Husband!"

The two hugged Victor tighter.

They couldn't deny they were lovesick too.

"!?" Lacus, who observed what Victor did, immediately understood what he did. "Th-that's my technique!" She inadvertently bit her tongue.

"Mother!?" Lacus looked to her mother for answers.

"Hahaha~." Scathach didn't say anything, she just laughed sensually.

"Do not laugh!" Siena screamed.

"Oh? Have you grown up enough to try to boss me around?" Scathach's eyes changed to blood-red, and her pressure changed to something more menacing.

"!" Siena recoiled, "Sorry-"

"Hahaha," Scathach chuckled, she looked at her daughter with emerald green eyes, "I'm kidding" The pressure disappeared as if it hadn't existed.

"…" Lacus, Pepper, and Siena didn't know how to react.

Their mother playing? Is the sun rising in this world where night is eternal? Maybe the vampire king got gender-bent?

The three sisters looked at Victor, and they wondered, what in the name of the seven hells happened in that coliseum!?

Their mother didn't seem willing to say anything, and they know the minor threat she made to Siena was a warning not to meddle too much.

"How are you? Are you okay? Did you sleep well? Did someone mistreat you? Oh! You must be thirsty!" Victor looked more like a mother than a husband…

"D-Darling, we're fine. Stop undressing!" Ruby quickly said when she saw that Victor started taking off his suit.

"Y-Yeah, we can control our bloodlust." Sasha quickly grabbed Victor's hands.

"Oh," For some reason, he looked disappointed.

"But you are still thirsty, right?" He displayed a loving smile.

"…" They couldn't deny what he said.

"Okay, when we get back, I'll be your 'meal'" He spoke with a teasing smile.

"…" Ruby and Sasha's faces turned a little red, but they wouldn't deny that they had high expectations, especially since it had been a while since they had drunk his blood.

"Hmm?"

Victor looks at a white-haired woman standing next to Kaguya, then he takes a step and disappears again.

"Who are you?" He appeared beside the woman.

The woman's body shivered all over, "Ughyaaa!" The woman screamed in a cute voice.

She quickly looks to the side and sees Victor's eyes.

"Hmm, white hair, blue eyes, wearing Maid's uniform," He started walking around Yuki as if he was sizing her up.

"…" For some reason, Yuki felt a little nervous.

He stopped in front of Yuki, "Violet's Maid, huh?"

Yuki raised her head a little; after all, Victor was very tall, "…W-Wrong…" she stuttered a little as she looked into Victor's red eyes.

"Oh?" He exhibited a small smile and lightly touched Yuki's chin:

"Tell me, who are you?"

"I- I…" Yuki's face turned completely red, she wasn't used to having so much intimate contact.

"You?"

"I'm your maid!" For some reason, she found it difficult to speak that sentence.

"My maid?"

Chapter 66: Something happens!

"My Maid?" Victor displayed a confused face.

"Yes"

"Hmmm," Victor puts his hand to his chin as if he's thinking.

"Kaguya," He called in an orderly tone.

Kaguya approached Victor, "Yes, lord Vic-"

She stopped talking when she felt Victor stroking her head, she felt goosebumps all over her body for a moment.

"What do you think about this?" He asked.

He looks at Kaguya's black hair and nods, satisfied. He was missing this, and Scathach wouldn't let him stroke her head.

"…It doesn't matter to me, and it was Lady Violet's parents' order. I don't have much of an opinion on the matter," Kaguya said.

"…" Yuki almost put on an angry squirrel face, but she managed to control herself and keep her poker face.

"Heh~" Victor displayed an unreadable smile.

"Lord Victor, you may not know, but I am also your personal maid now."

"Lady Violet fired me and transferred the master rights to you… But, first, we need to talk about my salary and what kind of contract we're going to make."

"Oh? But I can't pay you, you know." He chuckled.

"…" She nodded in agreement.

"As expected, I'm going to have to fire you."

"!" Kaguya's entire body shook.

"Maybe in the future, I'll hire you as my Maid, but now, I'm broke~."

Victor stopped stroking Kaguya's head and slowly backed away.

"W-Wait…"

"Hmm?" He looked at Kaguya, who held his suit.

"You can take out a loan, and, in the future, when you earn money, you can pay me back."

He flashed a smile, "Are you sure?"

"Y-Yes" She stuttered a little, she was thinking about her vacation, but when she remembered that the sacrifice was for the greater good, she didn't care! It's for the greater good, after all!

"HAHAHA," Victor laughed happily, then he lifted Kaguya and looked her in the eyes, "You can't go back now."

Looking into Victor's blood-red eyes, Kaguya sighed and thought; 'Whatever'. Strangely, she no longer cared.

"Put me down, please…"

"Of course."

"…" Sasha and Ruby were staring at Victor with a deadly glare:

"Why is he acting like this? Is it unconscious?" Ruby spoke coldly, the air around her cooling rapidly.

"Is he becoming a Playboy?" Sasha whispered in a dangerous voice.

Scathach appears behind Sasha and Ruby, she wraps her arm around Sasha and Ruby:

"Yeah, he might not realize it, but he instinctively knows how to act with women. When I questioned him about it, he said his mom taught him about women."

"Anna…" Ruby sighed.

"Well, she seems to be that kind of mother." Sasha sighed at the end.

"I will visit her in the future, she seems to be interesting," Scathach flashed a smile.

"!" Ruby turns her face to her mother, and, looking into her mother's emerald green eyes, she says, "Why this sudden interest in my Darling's family?"

The corners of Scathach's mouth turned up a little, "Can't I be interested in my disciple's parents?"

"…" Ruby didn't know how to respond.

"Yes, you can. But don't get too close to him!" Sasha growled, and slaps Scathach's hand, then she walks closer to Victor.

"Kakakakaka, she's jealous~"

"Mother…" Ruby looked at her mother.

"Don't look at me like that, my daughter, you're going to make a hole in my head with your gaze~."

"You-." Ruby was about to say something, but suddenly everyone could hear a loud scream.

"DARLING!"

"…" Yuki, Maria, and Siena put their hands over their ears.

"Ugh," Pepper covers her ears, "How does her throat work? Does she have a superpower that raises the volume of her voice or something?"

Victor quickly looked up at the sky, then his smile grew, and he pulled away from everyone and opened his arms.

Everyone looked to where Victor was looking, and they could see a beam of fire in the air.

"She's flying… That's so cool!" Pepper's eyes sparkled.

"Heh~, she finally got better, that stupid girl," Scathach chuckled.

Violet started to descend at high speed towards Victor, and soon a small Violet-shaped meteor hits Victor!

"…" Everyone expected a big explosion to happen, but unexpectedly, before Violet touched Victor, her power completely disappeared.

"Darling~! Darling~! Darling~!"

"She has improved in her power control," Ruby praised.

"Violet~" Victor hugged Violet tighter. "How are you? Are you okay!"

"Nooo~ I'm not fine; I need my vitamin V!"

"Vitamin V?" he asked, confused.

"Shh," She puts her finger to Victor's lips, "I'm reloading now" then she hugs him tighter.

Victor smiled lovingly, and soon he started stroking Violet's head.

While Victor and Violet were in their world.

Luna suddenly appeared, "Lady Scathach, you are late! The game starts in three days, we were supposed to be in—" She was going to say something, but when she looked at Victor, she was speechless.

"…He got stronger."

"Oh, the game, huh? I totally forgot about it," Scathach said.

"Let's go. We need to go to the capital." Scathach started walking towards her mansion.

When Luna looked at Scathach, she was speechless again, she hadn't realized it because she was in a hurry, but her eyes weren't red anymore…

'What happened in that coliseum?' She thought inwardly.

Scathach has stopped walking and looks back, "Aren't you coming?"

"…" The women look at each other and nod.

…

On the walk back home, a strange situation was happening. Victor was walking with Violet sitting on his shoulder, and beside him were Ruby and Sasha, and a little further back were Yuki, Kaguya, Maria, and Luna.

"…I didn't expect this," Yuki commented in disbelief.

"What?" Maria asked.

"…" Kaguya and Luna were a little surprised to hear Maria speak, but they didn't convey that surprise on their faces.

"I didn't know my master was married to the three flowers of the vampire world!"

"Three flowers? What is this weird title?"

"The four flowers of the vampire world is a title given by all-male vampires, the title speaks of Ruby, Sasha, and Violet, along with the youngest daughter of the king who was born with supernatural beauty even to vampires."

"Oh…" She understood now.

"So you're surprised he's married to three of the four flowers in the vampire world."

"Yes," Yuki replied.

"Hmm," Maria looks at Victor, who was carrying Violet on his shoulders, seeing him laughing and happily chatting with his wives.

She adjusts her glasses and speaks with a serious expression, "I have a feeling that if he meets the daughter of the king of vampires, they will end up together."

"…" The three Maid were surprised by this bold statement.

"Impossible," Kaguya immediately spoke.

"Oh? Why?" Maria asked.

"Lord Victor is a faithful man, and he won't run after other women if he already has three wives."

"…" Maria, Luna, and Yuki looked blankly at Kaguya.

"What?"

"Didn't you realize you were flirting with him a few minutes ago?" Maria spoke.

"…That's not flirting."

"Hmm? What is it then?" Yuki asked.

"This is… A form of thanks…Yes, this is a form of thanks. After all, I'm a hardworking Maid!"

The three Maid rolled their eyes.

"Believe me, he can treat me like that, but he doesn't have any hidden desires. It's just the way he is; he's a caring man."

"…" The three were silent and decided not to prolong the conversation. They knew it would be useless to say something now, and also because they realized they were getting close to the mansion.

…

"Before we go, Victor and I should take a decent shower." They had a bath in the coliseum, but they were very simplified, and the bathroom was created with that intention because, in training, luxuries are not allowed.

"Yeah, you're right, Scathach," Victor agreed, and he started walking in a random direction. Did he know the location of the bathroom? Of course not, but he didn't need to know the location of the bathroom. After all, he knew that he would eventually find one of the bathrooms in this gigantic mansion.

"Let's go."

Scathach nodded and followed Victor.

"WAIT!" Violet, Ruby, and Sasha yelled simultaneously, then they disappeared and appeared in front of Victor and Scathach.

"What?" Victor and Scathach asked at the same time.

"Are you guys going to take a shower together!?" Ruby yelled.

"Yeah…?" Victor turned his head a little confused.

"And don't you realize this situation is weird!? For God's sake, she's my mother! She is your mother-in-law!"

"Oh… Now that you say it's true." Victor nodded.

"Master, you are my mother-in-law." He looked at Scathach and spoke with shock visible on his face.

"Yeah, did you forget?" She smiled seductively.

"Well, I was busier trying to survive," Just remembering that he had every part of his body taken out in grotesque ways made his body shudders a little. He's not going to lie and say he's not a little traumatized by the training that he went through, but… As time went by, he got used to it, and the pain became tolerable.

If Scathach asked him to train again, would he go?

Of course, yes! He liked to train with her, and he also loved the sense of progress. The feeling of growing stronger was something very addictive.

"…" The three wives were speechless.

"Wait… From the way you're reacting like everything is normal, don't tell me you guys have already done this!?" Sasha yelled.

"Yes. I was beaten every day in a lot of different ways, and it was Scathach who carried me to the bathroom." Victor nodded.

"…"

Violet's body began to release a dark, distorted pressure, her eyes turned dark, and she looked at Scathach.

"What?" She smiled teasingly.

Before Violet did something stupid, Ruby quickly held her up like a sack of potatoes.

"Put me down." She spoke in a distorted voice.

Ruby ignored Violet and looked at her mother,

"Darling, go shower with us! You're going to shower alone!"

"Hmm? Hell no! I'll do what I want, and you can come with us."

"H-Huuh? M-Mother!?" Ruby didn't believe what she heard.

"What?"

"…" Realizing that this is not going anywhere, Victor said:

"Hmm, I'm taking a shower; follow me if you want. Now give me Violet." He approached Ruby and picked up Violet, and carried her like a princess.

Violet quickly hugs Victor's neck and glares at Scathach menacingly.

Soon, he walked in a random direction.

"…" The people around were speechless when they saw Victor treating Violet like a teddy bear.

"Well, let's go?" Scathach soon followed Victor.

"…" Sasha and Ruby still couldn't believe what they were seeing.

"Wait!" The two shouted in unison and followed Victor.

Ruby and Sasha weren't alone. Everyone who knew Scathach's personality enough to tell what kind of person she was, weren't believing what they were seeing either.

Only one question remained in these people's minds.

What happened in that damn coliseum!?

Chapter 67: A weird situation indeed.

In an unnecessarily large, luxurious bathroom, Victor, Violet, Ruby, Sasha, and Scathach were showering the way they came into the world.

"This is weird," Sasha spoke up.

"Scathach, pass me the shampoo," Victor asked.

Scathach, who was in the bathtub, looks to the side, and, seeing the shampoo, she takes it and throws it to Victor.

"Take it"

Victor raises his hand and catches it, "Thanks," then he goes back to washing Violet's hair.

"Hmmm~" Violet didn't want to think about anything right now. Her mind was blank and, she was just enjoying it.

"This is definitely weird!" Sasha yelled.

Victor, who was washing Violet's hair, and Scathach, who was in the bathtub, looked at Sasha and spoke at the same time:

"What?"

"…" Sasha's face turned red with frustration.

"This whole situation is weird!"

"What's is weird, girl?"

"…" Sasha's head seemed to be fanning out in anger.

"The fact that my husband and I are bathing naked next to my mother. That's what's weird." Ruby spoke in a much cooler tone than usual; even the water around her seemed to be creating little blocks of ice.

"Scathach, hand me the soap."

"Take it," She takes the soap and throws it towards Victor.

Victor takes the soap and then starts washing every corner of Violet's body.

"…" Ruby just looked at all this with even colder eyes, she looked at Violet, trying to get some help, but she was speechless when she saw Violet's face that looked like someone who had entered a state of enlightenment.

"You're thinking too much." She heard her mother's voice. She looked at her mother and saw that she leaned against the bathtub and closed her eyes. "Just relax~."

"…" Sasha and Ruby were almost freaking out internally.

"Umu~, I'm done."

Ruby and Sasha looked at Violet and saw her writhing on the floor with a happy expression; they could even see that her eyes were unfocused. To be honest, they were a little scared; Violet seemed to be out of her mind.

"This massage technique is amazing." Victor chuckled.

"Yeah… I know, right?" Scathach exhibited a small smile.

"!" Ruby and Sasha couldn't take it anymore and were about to explode in anger and demand an explanation.

"You guys are next," Victor said as he walked towards Ruby and Sasha.

"…Heh?" The two did not know how to react.

"W-Wait," Ruby started to stutter when she saw Victor approaching with that visible thing swaying back and forth as if trying to hypnotize her.

"Y-Yeah, I'm not ready yet," Sasha got up and tried to run away, she didn't want to end up looking like Violet, she was going to die of embarrassment!

"No excuses… And I need to give you my blood too." Victor's eyes flashed a dangerous red.

"…" Ruby and Sasha tried to run away, but it was useless. Victor appeared beside them and then caught the two like they were sacks of potatoes.

"NOOOOOOOOOOO!" The two screamed.

Scathach opens one of her eyes, "What a monster I created… As expected of me," She nodded in satisfaction, then she closed her eyes and relaxed again.

…

"Then? Who are we waiting for?" Victor spoke out loud with a neutral expression on his face. "Shouldn't we be running or something? I heard we're late."

Victor was wearing the outfit he got from Scathach.

"I don't want to run. I just bathed~," Scathach said, she was wearing her usual form-fitting battlesuit.

"We are waiting for my foolish disciple."

"Oh?" Victor was interested.

"Is she strong?"

"Yeah, she is." Scathach flashed a smile.

"Interesting~" Victor approaches Yuki and starts stroking her head.

"…W-Wh" Yuki's face turned red, but she quickly managed to control her expression, "What are you doing, master?"

"Kaguya went out somewhere saying she needed to sort out some contract issues. Scathach won't let me stroke her hair, and my wives are like that… So, in the end, you're left."

"…" Yuki was speechless, 'That was supposed to be an explanation!?'

Speaking of Scathach.

Victor still remembers when he tried to stroke Scathach's hair.

…

"What are you doing, stupid disciple?" Scathach asked with neutral eyes as she looked at Victor, who tried to pat her head.

"I've been trying to relax. It's been two months, you know?" Victor spoke, then he tried to stroke her head again. When his hands would have touched Scathach's hair, the woman disappeared.

"Stupid disciple, are you treating me like a child?" Scathach's red eyes glittered dangerously.

"…" Victor made an expression, "I wish Kaguya were here." He spoke in a sad voice.

"…" Scathach was speechless when she saw Victor's reaction.

"Stop thinking about bullshit," She turned her face and started walking, "Let's take a shower, and then we have to go back to training."

"…." Victor wasn't motivated. He knows that the training she was talking about is him being beaten daily. In the first month, it was fun, but then it just became boring. He wasn't feeling his progress, even though Scathach said several times that he was progressing. But would he stop fighting because of it? Of course not! He likes to fight no matter the season or the time of day… But he just wasn't motivated.

"…If you make a little cut on my body, I'll let you do what you want," Scathach said.

"!" Victor's eyes changed to a bright blood red, and his whole body began to give off a dangerous sensation.

"Heh~"Scathach smiled seductively, "You look motivated."

Victor takes his greatsword, "Let's go. I have an important mission to do!" He spoke in a surprisingly serious voice.

"The inquisition is released and, I have to hunt a two thousand year old vampire! All for the greater good! God bless me!" He seemed more motivated than the very hunters who had faced Scathach in the past.

"…" Scathach, a vampire over two thousand years old, didn't know how to react to Victor's strange words at that moment.

…

"Sigh!" Victor sighed.

In the end, he couldn't scratch her body, and he was depressed for a few days.

"What happened to them…?" Pepper asked in curiosity as she looked over at Ruby, Violet, and Sasha, who were sitting back to back with addled faces.

"They seem out of their minds," Lacus spoke.

"Ruby?" Siena appears accompanied by Luna, she approaches Ruby, "Are you alright, sister?" She asked, a little worried.

She called Ruby several times in an attempt to get her sister to respond.

"…" But Ruby didn't answer anything, she seemed to be staring into space.

"They just experienced something I taught Victor." Scathach flashed a mysterious smile.

"It's a technique I learned when I was bored. The technique is a simple massage that relaxes the whole body, and it was a technique used by an Assassin from the past."

"Assassin?" Siena raised an eyebrow.

"Yes. He would kill the victim by massaging them, and when the victim was completely relaxed, he would hang them, a quick and simple job." Scathach nodded to herself, "I learned this technique and improved it. Now, this technique can kill a being simply because the being has become too relaxed and has stopped thinking."

"…" Just what kind of nonsense is this woman talking about? A massage technique that can kill because it makes you stop thinking?

Those were the thoughts of Lacus, Pepper, and Siena.

"Interested? Do you want to try it?" Scathach laughed and pointed to Victor, sitting on the floor with Yuki, who had a completely red face, in his lap.

"Hmm?" Victor looked at the three sisters, then he smiled and gestured with his hand:

"Come and experience the pleasures of a massage that can make you meet the god himself!" He looked like a loan shark offering a shady deal.

"…"

"I humbly decline," Pepper took a step back and hid behind her mother.

"Pass…" Lacus also refused.

"Hmm," Siena's eyes sparkled, she seemed to be interested, she thought; 'A technique created by the mother, maybe I can learn it too?'

"That's it? What a shame." Victor looked sad.

"Oh, they arrived." Scathach looks away.

Everyone looked to where Scathach was looking and saw nothing, they used their vampire senses to their fullest, but still, they couldn't feel anything.

Only Siena and Lacus could feel anything, but even so, it was a considerable distance for them.

Victor focuses his gaze, and soon his world turns blood red:

"What is that?" he asked curiously.

"Huh? Can you see, Victor?"

"Yes," Since he couldn't explain what he was seeing, he decided to keep silent.

"M-Master, please…let go of me…" She was very embarrassed, but it's not like she hated it either; it was a strange feeling…

"Hell no."

"…" Yuki's expression changed to that of a sad squirrel.

After a few minutes of waiting, everyone could hear the sounds of horses and armor in the distance. It was like an army was marching towards them.

"Oh? You're fast~" Victor spoke as he looked at the woman who appeared beside Scathach.

"KaKaKaKa. Did you get to this place from your territory in less than a day? Looks like you and your army didn't fail in training." She laughed contentedly.

"Fue?" Pepper couldn't react to the woman's sudden appearance, she was only startled when she saw a tall woman standing next to her.

She wasn't the only one; Maria, Luna, and Yuki couldn't react either:

"You've gotten stronger, Eleonor… And that's not a good thing." Lacus spoke with a pitying expression.

"Yes." Siena nodded in agreement with Lacus' words.

Eleonor ignored the two women and said, "Master, I'm glad to see you again." As she went to kneel, Scathach grabbed her shoulders.

"Stop. You are a countess now. Never kneel to anyone, especially to I who am in the same status as you." She spoke in a cold voice that shivered all over Eleonor's spine.

"But you aren't just anyone, master…"

"Did you not listen to me?" Scathach's eyes changed to blood red.

"…" Eleonor nods and adjusts her position.

"Good," Scathach nodded in satisfaction, then her eyes changed to sapphire green, which was something Eleonor noticed too.

"M-Master, Y-You eyes," She was stuttering a lot.

"Hmm? Yeah, what about them?"

Before Eleonor could answer anything, everyone could see an army of black knights approaching.

Chapter 68: Countess Eleonor Adresteia.

Victor looked at the army with eyes shining with curiosity since it was the first time he had seen something like that.

An army of black knights with black lances bigger than the knights themselves, their appearance was quite menacing, especially with those red eyes gleaming behind the helmet.

"They're all vampires," Victor's smile grew. He got up from the ground and released Yuki, who sighed in relief, and at the same time, felt disappointed for some reason.

He totally ignored the frightening pressure the army was putting out and approached the horses since he was very curious about them.

"These horses, they're not normal." Victor looked at the horses and saw that the horses' eyes were blood red.

Looking around, Victor saw a horse that was riderless, and soon he approached the horse and touched it then he started stroking the horse's head:

"Iiiiirrri, Rilinchin." The horse neighed happily.

"Hehehe, aren't you a good girl? Tell me, you're a good girl." He realized the horse was female.

"Iiiiirrri, Rilinchin!" The horse hit the ground and brought her head closer to Victor.

Eleonor, the horse's owner, seeing this scene from a distance, couldn't help but comment:

"…To think that Chloé would like someone…" She couldn't believe what she was seeing, Chloe never let strangers touch her, and Victor touched her so easily.

"Kakakaka," Scathach laughed in amusement, she was looking at everything with great pleasure; it was like she was waiting for something to happen.

Because of the noise of the army, the wives who were in a new unknown world slowly began to wake up.

"Huh? Who are these Stormtroopers?" Ruby spoke a little groggy.

"They are Countess Eleonor Adrasteia's personal army," Luna replied.

"Eleonor?"

"Hmm," Sasha looks at the tall woman.

She had long flowing white hair, pale skin like all vampires, and bright golden eyes. She was wearing a simple red coat with black gloves on her hands, a simple white shirt that couldn't hide her H-Cup breasts, along with a pair of black jeans that highlighted her big legs.

And what stood out the most about her was that she was a tall woman, she looked almost the same height as Victor, but with the eyes of an expert Maid, like Yuki and Luna, they could tell she was 190 CM tall.

"Eleonor?"

"Hi, Sasha. How are you?" She nodded to Sasha.

"I'm fine, thanks." Sasha stretched.

Violet gets up off the floor and shakes her head a little to get rid of the feeling that her brain is melting:

"Yo, Bitch from the west, how are you?" Violet stretched a little like Sasha.

"…You're still as rude as ever, Violet. And I'm fine, thanks." She spoke with a gentle smile.

"Oh? That's too bad. I thought you were going to die from a random thug someday."

"…" Veins began to pop in Eleonor's head.

"You're still tall as usual, huh? In fact, I think you've grown even more in height… Are you trying to cosplay a giraffe?"

Eleonor's smile threatened to break at any moment.

'Take a deep breath Eleonor, the master is here, the master is here, don't lose control. You know this bitch, she's always like that. It's nothing new'.

"Fue…? Is the earth shaking?" Pepper looked at the ground with a cute face.

"Have you forgotten what Eleonor's power is, Pepper?" Siena looked at her sister.

Pepper looks at Siena with a cute expression, "…Of course I remember! Eto, Eto…" She started to panic.

"Sigh," Siena puts her hand to her head.

"Well, don't blame her so much. Pepper is a bit dumb sometimes." Lacus spoke.

"Yes, she forgets things easily."

"…." Pepper's face threatens to cry at any moment, but suddenly she is hit by a gust of wind in her face. "Fueee!?" She looks to the side and sees Victor swinging a completely black greatsword that was bigger than him, and he was twirling that big sword like it was nothing.

"HAHAHAHAHA," He looked like he was having fun.

"Hey! What are you doing with my sword!?" Eleonor quickly yelled, she walked with quick steps towards Victor, but inside she was a little shocked that he managed to lift all that weight like it was nothing.

"Swinging it?" Victor replied as he turned his face away.

"… That's not what I meant!"

"Oh…" Victor understood the problem, "Can I borrow this horse and sword for a few hours?" He asked with a polite smile while looking very noble.

"Iiiiirrri, Rilinchin" Chloe approached Victor and whinnied as if asking permission too.

"Of course you can't!" She practically screamed, and all her noble looks were gone like leaves in the wind.

"These are my things! Mine! And Chloe, don't pay attention to him!"

"… Tsk." Knowing he was wrong to take other people's things without permission, Victor obediently backed off.

He looks at the horse and strokes the horse's mane, "Don't worry, soon I will save you from this insensitive woman." He spoke like someone who was saying goodbye to a longtime companion.

"Iiiiirrri, Rilinchin." Chloe nodded, and everyone could see small tears in the horse's eyes.

"I know, I know. But, soon, I will save you~."

"HEY! Why am I the villain of the story!" Eleonor stomped on the ground in frustration, she was freaking out!

Victor reluctantly pulls away from Chloe, but soon he feels someone touching his shoulder:

"What do you think you're doing…?" He heard Eleonor's cold voice.

"Huh? But weren't you the one who asked me to get away from Chloe?" He spoke in an innocent voice.

"It's not that! Give me back my sword!"

"Oh"

"Don't give me that 'Oh'! Give it back!"

"…F-Fine, T-Take it."

"…Why does this seem so difficult to you!? Goddammit!"

"… Just take it!" Victor puts down the sword and hands it to Eleonor, and he uses his other hand to cup his face as if covering his crying face.

Eleonor ignores all this and grabs the sword hilt.

"…Ahhh, you did it." Violet suddenly appears beside Eleonor.

"Huh?"

"You made him cry, you made my husband cry… Look what you did," Violet spoke with a sad face.

"…" Eleonor's face changed several times, she gripped the hilt of her sword harder and looked at Violet with a face red from anger, but in the end, she wasn't a bad person. She took a long breath as if she were giving up on something.

"Fine. I will lend it! But for just an hour!"

"Seriously!?" Victor turns his face away and looks at Eleonor with his eyes shining.

"Y-Yeah," Eleonor was taken aback by this sudden change.

"Yes!" Victor hugged Eleonor.

"W-Wh?" She didn't know how to react to this sudden intimate contact.

Soon Victor separates from Eleonor and approaches Violet.

"I love you, Violet." Victor kisses Violet on the mouth.

"H-huh?" Violet was taken aback as she returned Victor's kiss.

Victor stops kissing Violet and runs into the forest.

"W-Wait, Darling! We need to go to the capital! Don't go too far!"

"Oh," Victor stopped running and stared at the forest as if he was thinking about something.

"Whatever." In the end, he just decided to swing the sword right there.

He positioned himself and brandished the sword!

"Fuuushhh," A gust of wind flew in a straight line and destroyed several trees.

"Hahahaha, this is fun!" Then, he began to practice what he learned from Scathach.

Every time he brandished the sword, powerful gusts of wind were felt throughout the group.

"Oh," Some knights spoke. They looked impressed, although because of their training, they didn't react much.

"Here, take some blood." Ruby appeared beside Eleonor.

"Thank,s" Eleonor drank all the blood in one gulp, and somehow, she was feeling better.

"Kakakakaka, I knew something interesting was going to happen when he met you," Scathach chuckled.

"Master, I heard about him a few days ago, and I didn't believe it, but… It's really true." Eleonor looked at Ruby, Sasha, and Violet.

"He actually married them…"

"Yeah. He is also my last disciple."

"Huh? What do you mean, master?"

"Exactly what I mean, I won't teach anyone else for a long time. Six months was just enough to teach him the basics; I need more time to cut this diamond~" Scathach chuckled in amusement.

"…" Scathach's daughters, Victor's wives, and Eleonor didn't know how to react to Scathach's words. Especially Eleonor, since she hoped that her teacher would train her army again.

Siena, Lacus, and Pepper might not look it, but they were freaking out internally. Did he get so strong just learning the 'basics'? Bulshit!

They know that Scathach's teaching standard is very high if she said she only taught the 'basics'. This means that she has completely strengthened Victor's foundation for the future.

Watching Victor brandish the sword, Pepper also noticed something, "He's using my force control technique…"

"Huh?" Siena and Lacus didn't know how to react.

"Mother! Did you teach our techniques to that man!?"

"Yeah~" Scathach spoke like it was no big deal.

"…M-Mother…" Ruby stuttered and didn't know how to react to this knowledge, she knows that learning what the sisters learned was not easy, especially Ruby, who had to go through a long period of torture to learn how to control her power precisely.

"He was like a sponge that soaked up everything I threw at him, and I thought; 'Why not?' I wanted to test how much he could learn… And in the end, he learned all five of the basic techniques."

"As expected from Darling…" Violet was just as happy as if she was the one who had achieved something.

"…" Sasha was silent, she heard about Scathach techniques directly from Ruby's sisters, and she knows how absurd these techniques are.

"Five!? Wasn't it four!?" Lacus asked.

"It's five. I just didn't teach any of you the last one because you weren't ready," Scathach said.

"Just out of curiosity, what is the fifth technique." Pepper raised her hand and asked in a cute voice.

"It's Control… And the prerequisite for learning this technique is learning all four other techniques." She decided to demonstrate since it's easier to show than to explain:

"Victor!"

"What!?" Victor stopped brandishing the sword and looked at Scathach.

"Come here!"

"Okay."

"And return Eleonor's sword!"

"…O-Okay," He replied with a little difficulty.

He looks at the sword as if looking at a friend who has to say goodbye, then after that. He positions himself as if he is about to throw something, then with a small gesture of strength. He throws the sword he was holding towards Eleonor!

"W-Wha," She couldn't believe he threw her sword like that!

Seeing that Violet was going to try to get the sword, she said, "Stop, you're going to get hurt."

"Huh?" Violet stopped walking.

She steps forward and raises her hand, then a loud sound as if a heavy object is colliding with another heavy object is heard, she grabs the sword hilt and holds it comfortably on her shoulder.

Even the ground beneath Eleonor was damaged with a cobweb of cracks.

"…" Just how many kilos does that sword weigh? Those were the thoughts of Violet, Ruby, and Sasha, who were close to Eleonor.

Chapter 69: Countess Eleonor Adresteia 2

Seeing the shocked faces of Violet, Sasha, and Ruby, She explained:

"My sword is very heavy, and no ordinary vampire can lift it without the proper training."

"…Why is it so heavy? Doesn't that hurt in a fight against another vampire?" Ruby asked.

"That's because her sword wasn't created to fight other vampires…" Lacus replied.

"…" Eleonor is silent, she can understand that Lacus said this on purpose to pique Ruby's curiosity.

"What do you mean?" Ruby asked.

"…" Lacus didn't answer anything.

"Forget it, Ruby. That's not something you need to know right now." Siena supported her sister.

"…" Ruby was silent.

"Why? Why can't she know?" Sasha asked.

"…Because this is a rule created by the king, only the king, or the leaders of the Count Clan can give that kind of information… The rule is silenced by a magical contract," Violet explained.

"…You seem to know about this, Violet." Ruby looked at Violet with a glint in her eyes.

"Oh? Who told you about it?"

"My Mother."

"…Agnes…" Eleonor sighed.

"Remember, don't overdo it, okay?" Then, hearing Scathach's voice, the group looked toward the woman who was talking to Victor.

Leaving that subject aside, for now, the women decided to watch what Victor was going to do.

"Okay… You don't have to keep repeating it."

"I don't want you to destroy the entire forest! The poor thing already suffers from my daughters and me!"

"…Where did this cheap sentimentality come from out of nowhere? This is not like you… Just hire a witch to revitalize the forest or something."

"I changed, okay? In fact, my head is clearer now…" Then, realizing she was getting off the subject, she said, "Just don't overdo it, and just use the ice!"

"Okay."

Scathach nods with satisfaction.

Eleonor pointed her trembling finger at Scathach:

"… T-This is my master?"

"…" Victor's wives and Scathach's daughters were silent; they also didn't know what was going on.

But one thing they were sure of! They didn't know how to react to this situation!

They weren't used to Scathach reacting so differently!

And Victor's wives aren't enjoying this change at all! Mostly Ruby!

Victor relaxes his body a little and assumes a fighting stance.

"This position… It's the same as mine… No, it's a little different." Siena analyzed…

The magic symbol on Victor's gloves starts to glow blood red, "Just ice, just ice…" He muttered over and over as if trying to concentrate.

His fist is covered in an ice glove, and with a quick punch that only people like Siena and Scathach could see, he punches the air!

BOOOOM!

The women heard a noise as if the air had been broken, the air pressure was so intense that the forest could not take it and it was torn apart, and there was no tree left to tell the story! And, the effect of the attack is not over.

After the wind pressure was gone, everyone could see that a small part of the forest had turned into a snowy area.

"… V-Victor!" Scathach disappears and appears beside Victor, and then she slaps him on the head, "You overreacted! How am I going to explain anything now?"

"Eh? But I did it right!"

"Huuuh? Where is this correct!? I told you not to overdo it!"

"I didn't exaggerate! It is the forest that is weak! It's not my fault!" The two leaned their foreheads against each other and started facing each other as if they were about to fight at any moment.

"…Monster…Master created another monster…" Eleonor spoke.

"This is ridiculous; there's nothing left of the poor forest," Pepper commented.

"…" Siena just looked at Victor with an emotionless face. It looked like she needed to reassess her opinion of him.

"…" Lacus didn't say anything either.

"Hmm, I can do something like that" Violet didn't want to miss it!

"Let me show you!"

"NOO!" Sasha held Violet.

"Violet, just don't try to compete now, okay? We know that with your fire, you can wreak havoc."

"Eh? But…"

"Just no, okay!?" Ruby spoke in a more assertive tone. "I don't want my house to become a deserted place."

"…Just hire a witch," Violet pouted.

"…" Ruby said nothing and stared at Violet.

"Okay, okay." She sighed.

"Ladies… Shouldn't we have left for the capital now?" Luna suddenly reminded everyone.

"Oh," Everyone has completely forgotten about that.

Scathach and Victor move away from each other.

Soon Scathach explains her technique, "Originally, this attack was to freeze everything in a straight line, but Victor put in a lot of force, and because of that, there's nothing left to be frozen."

"This is like a combination of my technique and Pepper's technique," Siena said.

"Yes. Control is the fifth technique. Control focuses on using all four techniques as efficiently as possible. Now, do you understand why I never taught you?"

"Yes, we're not ready yet," Ruby said.

"Yes. Unfortunately, you guys aren't as passionate about training as he is."

She didn't want to discourage their daughters and say that they didn't have the same talent as Victor either. After all, she knows it was because of Victor's blood and mindset that made it possible for him to learn things in such a short time.

If he only had the talent, he wouldn't be so strong in such a short time. The mentality of looking at training as fun made it possible for him to learn things faster since, when someone is having fun learning something, they learn faster; it's common sense.

And she's sure her blood played a big part in his training, though she wasn't going to say it out loud.

"…That's not true, we train-" Pepper was about to protest, but she stopped talking when she heard her mother's voice.

"Lacus lives in her sleep. You live watching cartoons together with Ruby, and I also know you got weaker because you didn't practice what I taught you, and Siena is always busy, and when she's not busy working, she's looking for a husband."

"…" Ruby, Lacus, and Pepper had no way to defend themselves from their mother's words.

But Pepper said something in a low voice, "It's not cartoon… It's anime."

"M-Mother!?" Siena couldn't believe her mother said that out loud.

"Pfft," Victor laughed at the same time as Violet.

"Desperate woman." The two said at the same time.

"You guys…" Siena's eyes flashed blood red.

"We need to go!" Luna screamed again.

"…" Everyone nodded in agreement.

…

"Hahahahaha," Victor was laughing a lot, he was currently riding Chloe, and as a special horse, the speed Chloe was running was very high.

And this was a new experience for Victor. The horse was faster than any car he had ridden in the past, and he felt intoxicated when the wind hit him in the face.

"…" Violet, Ruby, and Sasha just looked at it with a dry look; although Sasha was in the mood to join Victor, she thought it looked fun.

"…Chloe… Why did you abandon me…" Eleonor was looking at Chloe like a woman who had been dumped by another man.

Currently, the group was going to the capital in a luxurious carriage prepared by Eleonor, and in this carriage was Eleonor, Victor, Violet, Ruby, Sasha, and Scathach. Originally, Victor was supposed to be in the carriage with the girls, but when the group left for the capital, he quickly got bored and decided to play with Chloe.

"Now that I've stopped to think about it, what are these horses?" Ruby forgot to ask.

"Oh, they are demonic horses. They live in an isolated area in the West," Eleonor said.

"Why is this name so scary?"

"Well, they're much stronger and tougher than regular horses, so why not?"

"…" Ruby didn't know what to say, she just thought the name a little ugly for such a beautiful creature.

"That's unfair, I tried to ride one of those horses, but I got kicked off." Sasha pouted.

"If it were so easy, my army wouldn't be special!" Eleonor snorted, then she explained, "Riders go through a long period for the horse to get used to their presence; they have to have a brother-sister bond."

"…But what about Darling?" Violet asked in an innocent voice, but Eleonor could have sworn she saw a slight smile on Violet's hateful face.

"…" she decided to be silent, she had no answer to that question… Victor was just very strange…

"Kakakaka, you'll get used to this feeling soon." Scathach laughed, she was leaning against the carriage, she looked very relaxed.

Sigh!

Eleonor just sighed.

In another carriage was the group of Pepper, Siena, Lacus, Maria, and Luna.

"Umumumum," Pepper was making strange noises, "That looks fun…" She looked at Victor with a sharp look.

Like Sasha, she also tried to ride a horse, but she was also kicked off by a horse.

"Just give up. You heard from Eleonor, right? These horses won't let you ride them." Lacus spoke.

"Never! I want to have fun!"

"Don't be spoiled," Siena said.

"But I'm not spoiled! I just want to have fun, and it's unfair that Victor is having fun alone! What about my rights!? I also want to ride a horse and feel the wind in my face!"

"…" Siena rolled her eyes.

Pepper looked back at Victor with a piercing look.

Suddenly, a lightbulb flashed on top of her head, she seemed to have an idea.

"Whatever you're thinking… Just don't do it."

Pepper ignored Siena's voice, "Eyy," as she backed onto the carriage and jumped towards Victor.

"Pepper!?" Lacus and Siena spoke at the same time.

Victor was surprised when he saw a body flying towards him, but he quickly picked up Pepper and placed her in front of him, "What are you doing?" He patted Pepper's head a little.

"…" Pepper's face turned a little red, "I want to have fun too and, it's unfair that you're having fun alone!"

Maria and Luna looked at Pepper, "Lady Violet is not going to like this," They said at the same time.

"Oh?" Victor flashes a small smile as he takes Pepper's hands.

"Heh?"

He opens her hands and makes her hold the horse rope, "Enjoy~."

"Heh? OHHH!" Pepper looked like a child who was riding a horse with her father.

He looks into Chloe's eyes, and, seeing that the horse is upset, he says, "Just hold on for a few minutes," He spoke in a low voice.

The horse neighs nodding.

"This Bitch… What is she doing!?" Violet freaked out.

"Pepper…" Ruby sighed.

"Kakakakaka," Scathach just chuckled like he was enjoying himself.

"Unfair…I want to try too." Sasha's blue eyes sparkled, then she jumped towards Victor too.

"Even you Sasha!?" Violet couldn't believe what she was seeing, she just thought of something; 'Those bitches! I missed my chance!'

Seeing another body flying towards him, with a gesture of impressive dexterity, he rises from his horse and jumps back in a somersault, then he catches Sasha in midair and puts her behind Pepper.

Soon he falls behind Sasha and grabs her waist.

"Eh?" Sasha didn't understand what happened.

"Fue…? I feel something soft on my back." Pepper muttered.

Chapter 70: King's Capital

They were accompanied On their way to the capital by the personal army of Countess Eleonor Adrasteia.

The group traveled relatively quickly. A trip that could have taken two days of running at a moderate pace was reduced to one day, and, as a consequence, they arrived just before the match between Victoria Rider and the Horseman clan leader happened.

Of course, if they were running, they would have arrived faster, but a comfortable ride is always the best option.

And in a way, Victor had fun riding Chloe, the horse was very fast, and she was very obedient… Honestly, he was actually considering kidnapping Chloe…

But when he thought about it, his conscience quickly hit him hard. He tried his best not to take Scathach's bad habits, but after living six months under the same roof with a woman that has a strong personality like Scathach… Like it or not, he was influenced a little.

After all, they were already similar.

Looking at the capital from a distance, Victor was at a loss for words for the first time.

"…Beautiful, right?" Sasha spoke with a small smile as she looked at Victor's stunned expression.

Victor wakes up from his stupor and, soon, he displays a small smile as he pats Sasha's head, "It's not as beautiful as you…"

"…" Sasha flashed a small satisfied smile and leaned her back against Victor's chest.

"But… indeed, this is a beautiful city," I said as I looked out over the city again.

A smile curls my lips involuntarily. Ahead of me, I saw a city that was even darker than horror movie cities.

Flying bats, and ancient buildings that seemed to have come from early times, even I could feel that, despite being old, their buildings were incredibly resistant.

Despite looking gloomy, the capital was reasonably illuminated by the lights of the houses. In a world where the night never ended, the city had a confused feeling of depression, joy, and especially danger…

Some powerful auras made me feel excited and expectant; 'After training with my mother-in-law, my blood is boiling to experience a decent fight.

Although it's fun to train with Scathach, I still can't compare myself to her, I know I've gotten stronger, but the question I most want to know is; How much stronger did I get compared to other vampires?

How much stronger have I become!? I want to know! I want to have fun! I want to find someone strong to test my limits! I don't know why I'm feeling this overwhelming desire in me, but I don't care! I want to fight!

And something tells me I will find the answer in this capital.

…

"HOLD!" Two guards covered in armored armor yelled; he was holding a spear somewhat resembling Eleonor's army.

"Identify yourself!" they shouted in unison.

Victor looked at the guard with curious eyes, he could also feel several eyes watching him inside the walls, and each one of these guards gave a different sense of pressure. He could instinctively tell that all these guards were strong!

"They are not common guards," Victor whispered with a small smile on his face. His instincts were begging him to fight! But he held back; he knew it wasn't time yet.

"Yes, they're not…" Sasha observed the guard, "They're the king's personal guard, vampires specifically trained to protect the king, and the king's family," Sasha explained.

"I see…" Victor nodded, and then he concentrated on stroking Sasha's head, and, just like that, he could calm his instincts.

"Walter, please," Eleonor said.

Soon one of Eleonor's armed vampire soldiers rides beside Eleonor's carriage, that soldier removes his helmet, and soon the face of an old man is shown:

"Your wish is my command, Countess Eleonor." He spoke respectfully, then walked towards the guard.

"This level of security at the entrance is not common," Ruby, who was inside the carriage, said.

"Oh?" Victor looked at the carriage window.

"Usually, these guards are not at the city gate. They are royal guards, and they just protect the king and the king's family; they are mostly in the king's personal residences… Having so many guards at the entrance to the capital is not a good sign," Ruby explained.

"Kakaka. Don't overthink it, my daughter. The king is just being overprotective of his daughters." Scathach chuckled.

"… They are here?"

"Probably so. After all, that man just goes overboard with security when his daughters are around."

"An overprotective father… He reminds me of someone," Victor thought of his teacher… When thinking about his acquaintances, Victor suddenly felt a sense of longing for his family; 'Are my mom and dad okay?'

He hasn't talked to his family for six months, and he's never been away from his family for so long. 'When I have time, I'll call them.'

"Pepper…I think it's time you got off that horse, right? We've already arrived in town… You too, Sasha." Violet with a 'gentle' smile on her face.

Pepper's body shivered when she heard Violet's voice, "…B-But." She didn't want to get down now, she had a lot of fun, but she still wanted to play more!

"Humpf," Sasha turned her face and leaned into Victor even more!

Veins began to pop in Violet's head when she saw Sasha's attitude.

"Pepper~…" Violet's eyes changed to blood red, and her blood pressure seemed to increase.

"Nooo! I do not want to!" Pepper turned away.

"Stop bullying my sister, don't be jealous. She's not interested in that sort of thing. You know that." Ruby spoke.

"…" Violet didn't want to give up.

"Hahaha. Don't be angry, Violet." Victor displayed a small smile.

Hearing Victor's voice, Violet's eyes changed to violet, and she looked up at him with a pout on her face:

"B-But Darling-" Violet was going to say something, but she stopped talking when she heard Victor's voice again.

"How about this? I'll take you on a date later, just the two of us~."

"!" Violet, Ruby, and Sasha's eyes changed to blood red.

Not wanting to miss the chance, Violet said, "You promise!?"

"Yeah, pinky promise." He joked, but his wives knew he was serious.

"G-Good." Violet's body started to shake, and a huge smile threatened to escape her face, but she quickly turned her face away and looked out over the landscape.

Seeing that Victor was silent and didn't mention the two, Ruby and Sasha looked at Victor with intense eyes.

Feeling Ruby and Sasha's gaze boring into his head, he looks at them:

"Don't worry. I haven't forgotten about you." He strokes Sasha's head:

"I'll take Violet first, but I want to have a one-on-one date with each of you." He flashed a loving little smile.

"O-OH…" Even though they wanted a date, they didn't know how to react when he openly spoke those words…

They were happy! But they were also embarrassed!

Women are complicated beings…

"You can come in!" The gate behind the guard began to open:

"The Countess Eleonor's army must remain stationed outside the capital!"

"Walter, deploy the army in my personal mansion outside the capital; that place has enough space."

"Yes, Countess Eleonor," Walter speaks, and soon he starts giving orders to the knights.

"Don't make a mess in the capital, or—" The royal guard would threaten the group.

"Heh, or what?" Scathach shows her face through the window and looks at the guard, then she opens the carriage door and gets out.

Looking at the woman who got out of the carriage and seeing her striking features, he immediately recognized the woman:

"C-C-C-Countess Scathach Scarlett!" They were getting cold under their armor now.

How could they not know this woman? After all, she was the one who trained some of them in the past.

"Tell me, what are you going to do if I decide to blow up the gate?" She had a slight smile on her face.

She looked like she was kidding, but the guards knew not to play with this crazy woman!

"W-Well…" The guard didn't know what to say.

Siena and Lacus, who were seeing this from a distance, said:

"Mother seems to be a little irritated," Lacus.

"Indeed, what happened to make her angry?" Siena.

"Hahahaha, even the king's guards are afraid of you… Just what did you do, Scathach?"

"…" The guards looked at Victor in shock. He just used Scathach's name so informally!? Is he crazy!? He will die!

"I did a lot of things…I don't remember anymore~" she flashed a small smile.

…She didn't do anything!? The guards were freaking out internally.

"As expected of you." He flashed a small smile.

'Just who is this man!?' The guards knew that in the vampire world, there was only one being who could speak to Scathach like that, and that was their king!

They didn't know this man!

In the past, if someone disrespected Scathach, that was reason enough for that vampire to die!

"Well, isn't the gate open? Let's get going?" Victor got off the horse along with Sasha, and he stroked Chloe's mane. The horse neighed happily and a little sadly.

"…" Eleonor looked at it with a jealous look.

Chloe looked at Pepper with a hateful look; after all, this dairy cow was on top of her now!

"…Her mood has improved…" Lacus commented as she looked at her mother, who was entering the capital.

"… Mother." Siena puts her hand to her face and sighs.

After this minor incident happened to the guards at the entrance to the capital, the group soon entered the capital.

But without Victor knowing, a rumor ended up circulating among the guards, and soon that rumor began to slowly spread through the city.

The rumor was simple, "Someone called that red-haired demon informally and survived!"

The initial content of the rumor was this. But as time went by, and the rumor circulated by word of mouth, it turned out that in the end, the rumor was totally distorted, to something like:

"Someone managed to tame that red-haired demon!"

There were versions of the rumor that said something like, "The red-haired devil got a new toy!"

And in the end… No one knew anymore which was the true version of this rumor… But one thing is certain, because of this misunderstanding that Victor unknowingly provoked, he increased his reputation a little with the king's guards.

Chapter 71: King's Capital. 2

"The atmosphere of this place is very different from anything I've experienced…" I spoke in a low voice.

Unlike the territory of Scathach that I didn't explore much, the capital had a very strange climate, the place, despite being well lit, had areas that were totally dark, and, although it looked safe, I could feel danger in the air.

The place was elegant, and at the same time old-fashioned, I could even see several vampires walking the streets in modern clothes…

The capital was a mixture of ancient architecture and inhabitants with modern habits.

The capital was a contradiction in terms; it was chaotic… But at the same time, it was beautiful…

I think this is what happens when vampires create a society? As they are an immortal race, they see no need to change structures and, because of that, there are old structures.

But as they need to live in society, they had to 'modernize' and not get stuck in the past.

It was strange… The city was very strange. I won't deny that fact, but it was interesting…

"What are you looking at? Fuck off!"

Hmm? I look to the side and see Violet threatening some women.

"Tsk. That's why I don't like to go out. These idiots keep looking at me like I'm a rare animal or something." Lacus complained.

I look around and see that several vampires are looking at the group with curious eyes. Still, even though they are watching the girls, the vampires are focusing their attention on Scathach, Eleonor, Violet, Sasha, and Ruby.

And surprisingly, I was attracting the attention of female vampires… That's why Violet was so irritated with women.

"Hey, aren't they?"

"Yes…they are. It looks like they came to see the games too."

"But who is this man?"

I could also see that some men were looking with lecherous eyes at the girls…

They were trying to hide it because they noticed Scathach in the group.

But even though they tried to hide it… I didn't like it… I felt an irritating feeling in my heart; it was as if someone was lusting after something that is mine.

My blood cried out for retaliation!

I start to clap my hands.

When I got their attention, I said:

"Disappointing"

When they meet my gaze, they seem to freeze.

"Is that what vampires are? You can't even be considered noble vampires. You're are just a pitiful mistake of a faulty thing." The best way to deal with vampires is to hit their egos.

"Huuh? Who are you-" A slicked-up black-haired vampire spoke up.

"Stop. I don't want to hear anything from a dog like you… Wait, calling you a dog is an insult to the dog itself; at least dogs are loyal…"

"You're just a pig…" I display a small smile.

"Oh indeed…" I started to walk towards them, my smile grew, I felt my teeth change and get sharper, I started to slowly clap my hands. Then, slowly, my image starts to get distorted, and an overwhelming killing intent starts to leave my body:

"You are just pigs to be slaughtered by me~."

"Heh~" I heard Scathach's voice.

"W-Wh…" The vampires began to visibly sweat, and I could also see that some had pissed themselves; seeing this sight, my sadistic side begged for more.

Feeling a hand on my shoulder, I looked at whoever touched me and saw my wife, Ruby, "Stop. If you make a fuss here, you won't be able to enter the city again… And we won't be able to have our date."

"Yeah, if it weren't for that, I would have burned those bitches that are looking at you by now." Violet surprisingly supported Ruby.

"…They're right, just forget about it. They're not worth our time," Sasha supported.

Surprisingly, all three seemed to have the same opinion on this matter.

"Tsk, just let him loose." Scathach looked annoyed again.

"Mother… You shouldn't just say that because you're angry-" Pepper tried to say something, but Scathach just looked at her daughter when she wanted her daughter to shut up.

Pepper stopped talking and looked up at the sky as she began to whistle.

Whistle!

"What beautiful weather this is, right? Look at those cloudy clouds!" She started to stroke Chloe's mane with a pout on her cheek, but Chloe didn't seem to be enjoying it.

Hearing my wives' words, I held back my sadistic desires, and looked at the vampires, my eyes gleaming a little for a brief moment:

"Get lost!"

The vampire men's bodies seem paralyzed for a few seconds, and then they assume an attitude of obedience:

"Yes, Master!" They just left the place obediently…

I should have done it from the start, but I wouldn't be satisfied like that…

"…" The female vampires who were seeing this just stared at Victor once more with an interested look. They thought that he was someone important since he was hanging out with several high-status women.

Before Sasha, Ruby, and Violet could say anything, they heard Scathach say:

"What are you waiting for? Fuck off!"

"!" The female vampires quickly fled when they felt Scathach's pressure.

After this small incident finished, the group walked towards Scathach's mansion, which was near the arena.

On the way to Scathach's mansion.

Eleonor didn't take her gaze off of Victor. Unlike the other female vampires, she wasn't stupid, she knew something happened when Victor looked at those vampires.

After all, arrogant vampires wouldn't call someone random a 'master' out of nowhere.

Victor felt Eleonor's gaze, and he knew more or less what she was trying to find out, but he didn't care… It also didn't mean he would voluntarily explain what he'd done.

"Eleonor, why are you following us…?" Ruby asked.

"Now that Ruby says that… West Bitch why are you following us? Shoo, Shoo!" Violet spoke.

"…" Eleonor ignored Violet and was silent for a few seconds, then she said:

"Originally, I wanted to ask my master a favor…" She looked at Scathach, who was walking beside her daughters.

"But she said she wouldn't train anyone else for a long time… So I just decided to follow you guys to watch the game, and after the game is over, I'll go back home."

The two girls nodded when they heard Eleonor's motives.

Ruby suddenly remembered something.

"Luna, you can buy some books on the human world."

"By books, do you mean Mangas?" Luna exhibited a small smile.

"…" Ruby was silent and just looked at Luna.

"I want you to buy me something too!" Pepper squealed excitedly.

"I need some things too," Lacus said.

"Eh?" Luna was surprised that suddenly the women started asking her for things.

"I need some new tech gadgets," Siena said.

"Oh, that's a good idea! Buy me a camera too!" Pepper yelled.

"W-Wait! It's a lot; how am I going to bring it all!?"

"…" All women looked at Maria.

"Eh?" Maria was surprised that she suddenly became the focus of attention.

"Put Maria to work too. She's my maid after all," Sasha said.

"Ohhh… Good idea!" Pepper laughed.

"…" Seeing that she had no option in the matter, Maria just sighed.

"I need something too. I'll send my butler to go with you" Eleonor picks up a phone.

"Walter? I need you to come back here."

Violet suddenly said, "Darling~, do you need something?" She looks to the side and suddenly notices something.

"Darling…? He disappeared!"

"Husband?" Sasha looked around

"Don't tell me he got lost?" Pepper somehow thought of a green-haired anime character who kept getting lost in the group.

"He was probably kidnapped," Lacus deduced.

"Impossible… With my mother's current affection, she wouldn't let that happen," Siena said, but everyone in the group could feel a little jealousy coming from her voice.

Scathach ignores Siena's words and says, "If you're looking for Victor, he turned onto a random street a few blocks back; he seemed to be interested in a store."

Ruby sighed, she looked around and also noticed that someone was missing, "Where's Yuki?"

"That girl? She went with him".

"…Well, she's his Personal Maid," Sasha said.

"Indeed. It would be weird if she didn't go with him." Lacus agreed.

"Darl-"

"Don't freak out yet," Ruby spoke before Violet could say anything.

"Eh?" Violet looked shocked at Ruby.

"Don't look at me like that. How long have we known each other?" Ruby rolled her eyes.

"But Darling is gone!"

"Hmm… He's just curious about things around him. He looked like a country kid who came to the big city," Sasha said.

"Yes." Ruby nodded with Sasha, she looked at Violet and continued, "Trust our husband, okay? Just because he got interested in a store doesn't mean he's going to cheat on us with some random woman. He's not that kind of man."

"Indeed. My son-in-law is a faithful man~" Scathach flashed a provocative smile.

"…" The three wives looked neutrally at Scathach.

"What?"

"Nothing." The three spoke at the same time.

They just realized that Scathach was the real enemy here.

…

Victor Side.

Victor was in a suspicious-looking gun shop.

"Looks like I split up…"

"Yes, you split from the group, Master," Yuki spoke.

"…" Victor was silent.

"Well…whatever." He could use his connection at any time to meet the group again.

Victor starts looking around with his eyes shining with curiosity and sees some red daggers:

"Hey, old man. What is this dagger?" He spoke to a young-looking man who was in a tent.

The professional smile almost broke when he heard what Victor said.

"I'm not old."

"You are a vampire, right?"

"Yes"

"How old are you?"

"1645"

"My god…" He made a shocked face, "You are older than many human countries, as expected of an elder."

"…" Veins began to pop in the man's head.

"I am a young adult! Don't call me old!"

"Yeah yeah. But what is this dagger?"

"Listen to me! Damn it!"

Victor exhibited an amused smile when he saw the man's reaction and, although he could feel the man was strong, he didn't care. After all, he could deduce that fights were not allowed in the capital, he looks to one side a little and sees several royal guards patrolling; 'With those guards circling all over the capital, I doubt any madman will cause any kind of trouble.'

Chapter 72: A little girl of few words.

"You didn't answer my question, old man," Victor spoke again.

"This is a dagger of crystallized blood…" He sighed at the end, and it looked like he's given up on something.

"What is it for?"

"To eat."

"Eh?"

"…From your expression of shock at knowing this is something common, I can tell you're a newborn."

"Although…" The man looked at Yuki.

"If you are accompanied by a Snow Clan Maid, then you are someone important…"

Victor flashed a small smile, "You're pretty honest, huh?"

"Living a long time simply makes you become a simple man."

"Hahaha, I believe so."

"What is this store anyway?" He saw several red-colored weapons, and he even had a huge, completely red ax.

Initially, he entered the shop thinking it was a gun shop, but it looks like he was mistaken.

"This is a custom candy store."

"Candy?"

"Yes."

'Isn't that just crystallized blood?' Victor was curious.

He decided to buy to try, "How much is the dagger?"

"It's $300, and we accept debit, credit, and even checks. If you want to use illegal money, we can give you a trustworthy bank account."

"…Dollar?" Victor was genuinely confused. He thought vampires used a kind of currency of their own. He was even a little shocked at the price, but he thinks making daggers with crystallized blood shouldn't be easy.

And Yuki didn't say anything, so he wasn't being fooled… Although it was kind of questionable whether he should trust Yuki in this kind of situation, after all, a rich person's sense of money is quite skewed.

"In the past, we tried to use our own currency, but the economy failed in less than 500 years so, because of that, we used human currency," Yuki explained.

"Oh," Victor was looking at Yuki like she was a walking encyclopedia.

"Master, haven't you studied the basics of our society?"

"Yes, I studied. But what they taught me were just stories about this world, etc. They didn't teach me common sense."

Victor didn't lie. Six months ago, Pepper, Ruby, and Lacus taught Victor the basics of vampire history, but they didn't teach common sense.

And when Victor started training with Scathach, he didn't even think about learning; he just concentrated on getting stronger.

Sigh…

Yuki sighed and asked herself what those women were thinking.

"I will pay in debit." Victor took out a black card that Scathach gave him.

"Okay… But before proceeding with the purchase…" The man looked at the window. "Is that child with you?"

"Huh?" Victor looked where he was looking and saw a child who looked to be about five years old wearing a black goth dress, she had long black hair and violet eyes.

Realizing that Victor noticed her presence, the little girl walks elegantly towards the door and enters the establishment, she walks towards Victor, just when she gets close to Victor, she takes his hand:

"Father"

"…" Victor was speechless.

"W-Wh…" Yuki didn't know how to react.

Victor looked at the young-looking man. "Old man, is this your daughter?"

"My kids aren't that cute." The man denied it.

"…" Victor looked at the little girl again and, seeing her appearance, he had to agree that she looked adorable, even by vampire standards.

"Didn't she just call you dad?"

"Old man, don't talk nonsense. I still haven't tasted the forbidden pleasure."

"Cherry boy, huh?"

"Unexpected, I thought you would be a Playboy."

"What makes you think that?" Victor was speechless.

"Instinct? I felt threatened when you walked into my shop; I thought you were going to steal my wife or something."

"…" Victor.

"…" The old man.

"…P-Playboy." Yuki thought of Victor's wives and his relationship with Scathach, and internally, she couldn't help but agree with the old man's words.

"Father?" The little girl squeezed Victor's hand tighter.

Victor looked at the little girl, and then he knelt down and looked at the little girl in her eyes:

"What's your name?"

"Ophis"

"Ophis?" he questioned.

"Mm," She nodded her head in agreement.

"Why are you calling me father, Ophis?" Victor is absolutely sure he hadn't made such a beautiful daughter.

"Because you are my father…?" She spoke with a cute face.

"…" The old man.

"…" Victor.

"Make sense…"

It makes no sense! The old man wanted to scream at Victor.

"What's your father's name?" He asked.

"Father." She answered.

"…"

"… what's your mother's name?" he asked again.

"I do not know…"

"…" Victor didn't know how to react to the little girl's sad expression.

'Ugh, is she so hard to talk to because she speaks so few words?' He thought to himself.

"Is there someone responsible for you?" he asked.

"… I do not know?" She answered.

"…" Victor sighed.

"Well, Ophis. Do you know the capital?"

"Mm," She nodded.

"Let's take a walk then." Victor's thought was simple, if he walked around with this girl, her guardians would find her; at least, that was the excuse he thought to himself.

He lifts the little girl up and puts her on his shoulder.

"In the end, you decided to stay with her. I don't know if you're a dumb man or a kind man."

"Whatever, old man. That's not your problem, and haven't you noticed how difficult she is to talk to? It will take years to find out who is responsible for it, and I still want to explore the capital."

"…Make sense, just don't get in trouble, boy."

"Impossible"

"Huh?"

"A pretty little girl finds me out of nowhere, and I decided to stay with her for a while. Of course, that's begging for trouble."

"So you are aware of that…?"

"Yeah."

"And why are you taking care of her anyway?"

"Well, it's interesting, right? Why not?"

"…" The old man was speechless.

"Hey, old man. Give me that dagger."

"Give me the card first."

"Okay"

After buying two blood daggers, Victor leaves accompanied by Yuki and Ophis, who was on his shoulder.

A few minutes after Victor left, a woman with long black hair entered the store accompanied by several royal guards:

"Did this little girl come through here?"

Looking at the image in the woman's hand, the old man broke out in a cold sweat, but with years of experience, he managed to keep his poker face.

"Who are you, ma'am?"

"Elizabeth Tepes." She showed the old man a badge she always carries with her.

"…" The old man's whole body shook when he heard the woman's last name.

Realizing he was talking to royalty, he did what every good citizen would do in this situation:

"Yeah, I just saw her go out with a tall man and a Snow Clan Maid."

He denounced Victor to the authorities…

Soon he pointed to where Victor left, and he also gave information about Victor's appearance.

"Good job, your store will be rewarded." The woman turned and left, accompanied by the knights of the royal guard.

Sigh!

The old man sighed. He had nothing against Victor, but that's it, he just met the boy, and he wouldn't risk his neck for a stranger.

Though the old man had a feeling, Victor wouldn't mind.

…

"Master, I think you're overreacting…" Yuki commented, holding back the growing urge to sigh that was building in her heart.

"Eh? But she's so cute!" Victor spoke.

The girl was wearing a black bunny hat that had red eyes, she was holding several crystallized blood candies.

Yuki looked at Ophis, and when she saw the slight smile on the girl's face stoic, she realized she was enjoying what Victor was doing.

'I better not tell this to the master's wives… they're going to freak out.' Yuki thought.

Somehow Victor felt like a father who should spoil his daughter. At first, he just walked around with Ophis sitting on his shoulder, but every now and then, he saw that she was interested in something, but she didn't say anything.

And instinctively, Victor took action and bought her several things.

Victor takes Ophis off his shoulder and lifts her like a child, "Tell me, do you hate this?"

Ophis looked into Victor's red eyes, then she said, "I don't hate it, Father."

"See?" Victor chuckled and soon puts her on his shoulder again.

"…" Yuki sighed, although personally, she found it cute how Victor spoiled a child looking like an overprotective parent… But the problem is that the child is not his!

It's a random kid he found in a random place! This is kidnapping! She can somehow hear the police siren KM away!

"Ophis, if you find anything interesting, just point your finger, okay?"

"Mm," She spoke as she licked the crystallized candy.

Victor even tried to eat these sweets, but he didn't like them, and he even almost threw up. It tasted awful for him, so it was quite impressive to see Ophis and Yuki eating it like it was delicious.

Yes… Yuki ate the candy too, despite being complaining a few minutes ago. The Maid had completely forgotten about her work, she only remembered when she saw that Victor was overdoing his shopping.

The group started walking around the city again, "The city is busier than usual," Yuki commented.

"Is it because of the game?"

"Yeah, as it's a public game, the authorities took the opportunity to make a big event. After all, if Lady Victoria wins, she will become a new Count Vampire, and that will mark a new record in vampire history. Never in history has it happened that the title of Count passed to another owner in such a short period of time."

"I see…"

Ophis points to a children's clothing store.

"Oh? Are you interested in clothes?"

"Mm… Cute"

"Let's go then!" When Victor entered the store along with Ophis and Yuki.

Someone was watching him from a distance.

"What are we supposed to do, Princess?" A young-looking knight asked; he looked quite impatient.

The woman shows a small smile on her face:

"You won't do anything. Just wait outside the store."

"But, princess-." The knight was about to protest, but with just one look from the woman, he was silent.

"Wait here. I won't repeat myself again, okay?" She smiled 'gently' at the knights.

"Yes!" They quickly nodded in agreement.

The woman nods, satisfied, and then she walks towards the store.

Chapter 73: The King's Daughters.

Upon entering the store, Ophis started pointing her finger at various cute clothes. Victor called an attendant and, when the attendant arrived, he asked:

"Do you have a locker room here?"

"Yes, My Lord. The locker room is in that direction. Follow me"

'My Lord?' Victor thought about the strange way the woman called him, but he thought the woman called him that because he was accompanied by Yuki; after all, her features screamed that she was from Clan Snow.

Victor took several clothes that Ophis pointed out and gave to Yuki.

"Eh?"

"I can't go into the locker room with a kid I barely know, right? That would be inappropriate."

"… Unexpected…"

"Huh?"

"I thought my master didn't have common sense." She spoke with a gentle smile, but her words weren't kind.

"…Just help Ophis change her clothes," Victor spoke as he took Ophis off his shoulders and set her down.

"Yes, Master." Yuki looks at Ophis and says, "Come on, Lady Ophis. I will help you change your clothes."

"Mm…" Ophis didn't say anything, she just held a part of Victor's pants as if she didn't want to be separated from him.

Victor displays a gentle smile when he sees this. He kneels and says, "Coming with you in that locker room would definitely be inappropriate. Just listen to Yuki, okay? I'll wait outside." He stroked her head.

When she felt Victor's caresses, for a few seconds, Ophis' eyes sparkled intensely, she seemed to have enjoyed it a lot… Soon, she closed her eyes as if enjoying herself.

Victor stops stroking Ophis' head, "Go. I will wait."

"… Mm, Father." She agreed.

"…" Victor felt his heart being caressed by the cuteness of Ophis now…

Soon Yuki and Ophis entered the locker room.

Taking this chance, the attendant approached Victor, "Lord, are you interested in buying this?"

Victor looks at the object in the woman's hand, "A camera?"

"Yeah, and it's not just any camera, it's a high definition camera that was made specifically for taking high-resolution photos, and with witch technology, the photo is printed on the spot."

"… Interesting." Victor was interested, but he didn't see the need to buy a camera right now.

"But I don't-" Victor was going to refuse, but he stopped talking when Yuki walked out of the locker room with Ophis.

"Looks good?" Ophis asked.

"…" Victor didn't know how to answer.

Ophis' black dress was swapped for a black bunny coat and a pretty black skirt, she looked incredibly adorable!

Victor was speechless and, for the first time, he realized why cuteness is justice.

"Give me that shit!" He took the camera from the woman's hand and started taking pictures of Ophis.

"Thanks for the purchase~" The attendant laughed and walked away.

…

"Ughyaaa! So cute!" Victor was freaking out while taking several pictures of Ophis in different outfits, all the outfits were made for kids, and none of the outfits Ophis wore were inappropriate.

"Master…" Yuki was actually considering calling the royal guards. But she still hasn't done that because she realized that Victor had no malicious intent behind his actions.

He just looked like he was having fun.

Yuki looks at Ophis and sees a small smile on the child, she seems to be enjoying it too.

Feeling a gaze pierce his back, Victor stopped taking pictures and looked at Yuki:

"Don't look at me like you're looking at a criminal; I just realized I liked cute things." Victor was definitely not abnormal.

He liked thighs! Breasts! A grown woman! The cuteness was meant to be appreciated!

Remembering the jokes he played with his wives when they were alone. Victor nodded in satisfaction; adult women are better.

Feeling someone pulling the fabric of his pants, he looked down:

"Ophis?" The little girl seemed to be hiding behind him.

He looked over to where Ophis was looking and saw a woman with long black hair with shades of violet, violet eyes, and pale skin common to vampires.

She had a nice womanly figure, she was thin and short for Victor's current height, about 172 cm.

But despite being thin, she had everything in the right places, B-cup breasts and a perky ass.

She was wearing a short black dress that looked to be quite simple, but at the same time very elegant, she had a black choker around her neck, and on that choker held a small black jewel.

She definitely has the appearance of a cool woman.

'Oh, she finally decided to show herself,' Victor had already noticed her for some time, and he just didn't do anything because he thought she had no bad intentions.

He shifted his attention and looked towards the wall, then his world changed to crimson red, 'They're still waiting.'

Victor's smile grew, he had already deduced the woman's identity, but the question was, what is her relationship with Ophis?

'Maybe her sister?' Victor felt it was quite possible that this was correct.

But one thing was for sure. He was definitely comparing his strengths to the woman in front of him. 'Although she is hiding her power.' He could deduce that because she appeared to be relatively weak.

'But as that man's daughter, she shouldn't be weak, right?'

"Hello." She waved a hand as she approached.

Victor flashed a small smile, "You finally revealed yourself. I was starting to wonder how long it would take you." He got right down to business.

"…" She was a little surprised that Victor didn't try to extend the conversation, so she displayed a small satisfied smile, she liked his attitude of not wasting time with useless conversation.

"Well… I didn't think the time was right to go in…" She looked at Ophis and the clothes Ophis was wearing.

Yuki approaches Victor and stands behind him, she had noticed the strange atmosphere between the two.

"Admit it; you just wanted to see more, right?"

"…Indeed, my sister is a bit quiet, so it's rare to see her exhibiting so many emotions."

Ophis' grip tightened on Victor's leg.

Victor stroked Ophis's head:

"You say, sister… But she doesn't seem comfortable with you."

"Complicated family." She laughed.

"I can imagine." Victor flashed a smile that showed his sharp teeth.

As he couldn't move properly with Ophis holding his leg, he picked up the little girl and placed her on his shoulder.

"…" The woman's eyes sparkled for a few seconds when she saw that Ophis easily accepted being touched. 'Is he not feeling anything? Interesting~.'

Like Ophis' sister, she knew of the little girl's special condition and seeing a person touching her sister directly and not being influenced made her quite curious.

"We didn't introduce ourselves, huh? My name is Victor Walker."

'Walker?' She has never heard of this family of vampires.

"Elizabeth Tepes, the daughter of the king."

"Oh… Cool." Victor didn't react much.

"…" Elizabeth didn't know how to react, she expected a reaction similar to the one from the owner of the store.

"Is she your sister?" He asked Ophis directly.

"Mm. Sister." Ophis nodded in agreement.

"Do you like her?" He asked.

"Mm, Sister is a good person, Father."

"F-Father…?" Elizabeth stuttered a lot, and her noble appearance of hers went away as if it never existed.

…

Scathach's mansion in the capital that was close to the arena.

"Darling is taking a while… I'm having a bad feeling about this." Violet was impatient.

"It's only been two hours, Violet. Take it easy." Ruby spoke.

"I'll go look for him; I can get to him easily with my speed." Sasha was feeling the same feeling as Violet.

Ruby holds Sasha's hand:

"He'll be back in an hour, and if he's too late, we can go out and look for him. After all, we can easily find him." She was also worried, but she wanted Victor to also have some time alone, especially considering he spent six months training without resting.

"…Violet is understandable, but…even Sasha and Ruby? I never expected to see them make these expressions… I think marriage changes people, huh?" Eleonor spoke, she was sitting next to Siena, Lacus, and Pepper.

Currently, there were only Violet, Ruby, Sasha, Lacus, Pepper, Siena, Eleonor, and Chloe in the mansion.

Scathach had gone off somewhere, she had said she was going to visit an old friend.

Maria and Luna are in the human world.

"Things have changed since that man moved here." Siena sighed.

"You seem to dislike him?"

"…At first, I had a certain prejudice towards him, but seeing him becoming strong in such a short time… And seeing him receiving my mother's affection…" Her voice began to darken every second she spoke.

"… Jealousy, huh." Eleonor could understand Siena a little. After all, Victor seemed quite close to Scathach, which is something she has never been able to do, even though she is Scathach's disciple.

"Wrong. I'm not jealous of him. My opinion of him is neutral."

"…" Eleonor rolled her eyes, she obviously didn't believe it.

"And you, Lacus?"

"Hmm? I like Victor; he's a fun guy." She said, then she continued, "Sometimes when I talk to him, I feel like I'm talking to my mother, they are very similar in certain aspects, I think they match."

"…Why are you talking like he's going to become your father?" Eleonor was speechless.

"…Oh." Lacus didn't realize what she said.

"Victor is a lot like my mother… But he's kinder than she is."

"Humpf. My mother's kindness is demonstrated through actions!" Siena snorted.

"I know, but I also miss hearing an 'I love you' or 'I was worried,' she's not a woman who says these things." Pepper commented a little sadly, she was the one who missed it the most; she was quite emotional about family issues.

"…" Siena and Lacus didn't say anything, but they internally agreed with Pepper's words.

The three foster sisters had the same feelings as Ruby towards their mother, they wanted to be closer to Scathach, but they didn't know how to go about it. And, because of that, they were also a little jealous of Victor for being able to get close to Scathach so quickly.

Chapter 74: The King's Daughters. 2

Victor was walking through the streets of the capital accompanied by Yuki, who was on his left side, who had several bags in her hands. These were the purchases Victor made for Ophis.

Talking about Ophis, the little princess was sitting on his right shoulder and gently holding his neck as if she was afraid of falling.

Ophis was back in her goth dress, she bought several outfits, but she still decided to keep her dress. However, she had said she would wear the dresses at home.

On Victor's right side was a very elegant and dazzling looking woman, and all the little gestures she made were charged with a lot of nobility and elegance.

"Kakakaka, they sure are tense." Victor chuckled as he looked at the group of royal guards.

He waved softly at them, and he could see that some were annoyed to see him making the gesture.

"Well, that's their job… even though they're overreacting," Elizabeth spoke in an elegant voice.

After Victor and Elizabeth's brief encounter at the clothing store, Victor somehow gained new company on his visit to the capital.

The princess seemed quite interested in accompanying him and, as he saw that Ophis wasn't afraid of her, he didn't mind having this princess accompany him.

Apparently, Ophis just didn't want to go home.

According to Elizabeth, Ophis lives in a very isolated location, and she has little contact with other people so, because of that, she speaks very few words.

Unlike before, when he was enjoying the capital in a carefree way, this time, he was more aware of his surroundings.

The group started visiting various stores while talking about random things. If anyone saw it from the outside, they would think the group looked like a group of friends enjoying the local festivities.

In a suspicious-looking store.

"What is that?" He pointed to an object that looked like a black banana.

"This is animal food."

"Oh?"

"In some isolated regions of the East, there is a group of monkeys that can be domesticated, and this is their food," Elizabeth explained.

"Heh~" Victor's eyes sparkled with interest, "Why is everything here the darkest color?"

"Evolution." She said.

Victor immediately understood what she meant, "Oh, as this is a world where there is no sunlight, they evolved differently."

"Yes. Because of this peculiarity, there are many strange animals."

"Interesting…I hope to see these animals in the future." Victor soon turned and started walking again in search of something else that piqued his curiosity.

Elizabeth looked at Victor's back for a moment, she seemed to be thinking deeply about something. Then, seeing Victor playing with Ophis, who pointed towards a strange item, the princess exhibited a small smile on her face and soon followed the two.

One thing Victor noticed was that he was getting more attention now.

It turned out that walking around with an elegant princess caused that kind of effect… And the royal guards who weren't that far behind the group didn't help either. This kind of situation was a dish full of curiosity for vampires who were always bored.

Victor didn't mind the looks this time. After all, they weren't looking at his wife. He just kept his senses alert since he expected something to happen at any moment.

And he wasn't wrong.

Something actually happened… But it wasn't with him.

"Did you touch me? You inferior!" A grown man yelled.

"Huuuh? The street is public! And you were the one who leaned against me, look at my clothes, they're dirty!" The other man, who looked like a teenager, yelled as he pointed at his shirt, which had a small spot of dirt.

"Fuck your outfit. I want compensation! You hurt me!"

"Fuck you!" The younger man held up his middle finger.

"Hmm. Are they idiots?" Victor looked at a group of Vampires who were arguing in the middle of town.

"Idiots…" Ophis repeated what Victor said, she looked like she was learning a new word.

"… This happens more often than you think," Elizabeth spoke.

"Ego the size of the world…" Victor said.

"Indeed," Elizabeth agreed…

"…I wonder how I would feel if I stepped on these fragile egos, what expressions would they make~?" Victor muttered under his breath with a neutral expression that threatened to break into a smile at any moment.

With vampire senses heightened, the women heard what Victor said, but they decided not to comment on it.

"Hmm…" Victor looked at the two men and saw that they immediately fled when the royal guard approached them.

"Boring. Let's keep walking." He started walking again.

The group walked through several streets and stores, they ended up entering a street that had no vampire in sight, Victor thought this would be a shortcut to the other street, but it ended up being a dead end.

"Let's go back…." He was going to turn around, but suddenly Elizabeth said:

"Unfortunately…"

"Hmm?" He looked at the princess.

"I need to go home, and so do you, Ophis."

"!" Ophis quickly gripped Victor's neck tighter, she looked at her sister with an expression that said she didn't want to go.

"Ophis-…" Elizabeth tried to say something, but she was interrupted by Ophis.

"I don't want… Idiot."

Veins began to pop in Elizabeth's head.

"Pff… Cough. What?" A laugh almost escaped from Victor, but he quickly controlled his expression.

"This is your fault. She has never spoken those words before!"

"Eh? I'm innocent, believe me, I never lie. Look at my smile. Is this a liar's smile?" Victor smiled with a smile that showed all of his sharp teeth.

"…" Elizabeth rolled her eyes.

"Ophis, we have to go. You don't want to upset our Maid, right?"

"…" Ophis pouted cutely.

Ophis looks at Victor and says, "Give me."

"What?"

"Hand."

"Hmm…Okay." He saw no reason to refuse.

Victor reaches his hand toward Ophis, and soon she does something that leaves Elizabeth gaping.

Bite!

Ophis bites Victor's hand and drinks his blood.

"O-Ophis!?"

Victor looks at her with a curious look, he waits patiently, and in less than a few seconds, Ophis stops biting Victor.

"Yummy~" Ophis licked her lips.

"What did you do?" He asked.

"Mark."

"Mark?" Victor looked at his hand in curiosity, but he saw no difference, and the wound Ophis had made has already healed.

"Yes." She nodded and jumped off Victor's shoulder.

As she falls to the ground, Ophis' appearance begins to distort, she looks at Elizabeth:

"Returning."

"W-Wait!" Before Elizabeth could catch Ophis, the little girl disappeared, and all everyone could see was just a dark trail.

"She ran away again!" She stomped to the ground in frustration.

"Hmm…" Victor analyzed the situation. He could feel that the girl didn't run somewhere, she just disappeared from existence; he couldn't even feel her presence anymore.

'Some kind of concealment technique?' He tried to deduce what he just saw.

Elizabeth looks at Victor and, her eyes begin to glow blood red, then she speaks in an ordering tone:

"Keep what you saw a secret."

Victor looks at Elizabeth, then starts to laugh:

"Kakakaka. I will keep the secret, don't worry." He walks towards Yuki, takes the things he bought for Ophis, and quickly gives the items to Elizabeth.

"Eh?" Elizabeth was surprised by several things now, but unconsciously she held the bags.

"I also need to leave now. Be careful where you walk, Princess~." He picks up Yuki like a princess.

"M-Master?"

"Close your mouth, or you'll bite your tongue."

Not expecting Yuki to prepare, Victor takes a step in a random direction, then disappears.

"!" Elizabeth was surprised again by this display of speed, "Fast…"

"Princess." The royal guards approached when they realized the princess was alone.

"Who is that man?" She asked aloud, "My charm didn't work… He didn't seem affected by Ophis' condition either…"

"And my sister called him Father…" She muttered.

"Princess?" The guards called her again.

But Elizabeth didn't mind, "I forgot to ask him for personal information…?"

"Wrong…" She shook her head, "Actually, he deflected the questions on purpose."

Elizabeth remembers that when she asked personal questions, Victor pretended to be interested in something and didn't answer her question.

Elizabeth started to think with a frown on her face, but soon she wore a smile on her face, "Whatever. I can get this information easily. After all, nothing escapes the eyes of the king's shadows."

Elizabeth hands the purchases to the guards, "Let's go back. My sister should be home now."

…

On top of a tall building, Victor was standing on the highest part of this structure.

Victor was watching all this from several miles away, he couldn't hear it from so far away, but he could see from that distance because of his special eyes.

'Hmm. She'll probably be interested in me and send someone to investigate me.' Victor was thinking of talking to Scathach, she seemed to know a lot about the king's family.

'Some kind of concealment technique, or a power I don't know about… This world sure is interesting~.' Victor had a huge smile on his face.

"M-Master, don't drop me." Yuki looked down with a bit of fear.

"Kakaka. Even being a vampire, are you afraid of heights?"

"…This has nothing to do with being a vampire or not."

Seeing Yuki's expression, Victor felt an itch in his heart, and it was a feeling as if someone had said 'tease her'.

And that's precisely what he did.

"Don't scream, or you'll bite your tongue."

"Huh?"

Victor takes a step in the air, and soon gravity begins to do its work.

"!" Yuki quickly hugged Victor's neck when she realized he was falling at high speed, and she did as he asked, she didn't scream, but she wanted to scream now.

"Good." He nodded in satisfaction.

Victor does a somersault in the air and kicks the building's wall, and soon he disappears from view.

His control was so perfect that he didn't destroy anything and didn't make any noise when he made all these extravagant moves.

Chapter 75: I just do what I want.

Using the connection to his wives as a guide, Victor managed to find Scathach's mansion.

"Hey, Girls. I came back- " Before Victor could finish his sentence, a Violet-shaped rocket attacked him.

"Darling~! Darling~! Darling…?"

Violet stops snuggling and smells Victor's clothes:

"A woman…" His eyes darkened, but soon she wore a confused expression, "Wrong, is that a little girl…?"

"Hmm…" Violet pulls away from Victor and looks at him, "Did you get your hands on a little girl?"

"Kakakaka…" Victor laughs, then he looks at Violet and says, "When I was visiting the capital, a strange little girl approached me."

He started to explain to her his meeting with Ophis and Elizabeth.

In the middle of the explanation, Ruby and Sasha also appeared, accompanied by Lacus and Pepper.

"Yuki… Are you okay?" Pepper asked, a little worried.

"Do I look okay?" Yuki commented with a tired face.

Her elegant appearance was totally worn out, and even her hair was messed up.

"Ugh." Yuki put her hand over her mouth, she felt like throwing up.

"I think you should take a shower…"

"I'm still working-" Before she could finish speaking, she felt someone patting her head.

"You're off your job today. Go rest." Victor chuckled, then went back to explaining what happened to his wives.

"…" Yuki exhibited a small smile, she nodded her head and soon entered the mansion.

…

In a room at Scathach's mansion.

Victor was sitting on the couch, Violet was on his left, Sasha and Ruby were on his right.

"…Darling…How can you get in so much trouble when you're alone?" Ruby asked in disbelief.

'Did he just go to a random shop and suddenly meet the king's two youngest daughters? Bulshit!' If Ruby didn't know Victor's personality and trusted her husband, she definitely wouldn't believe this story.

"In my defense, I was walking around the capital having fun, I didn't look for trouble, and it was Ophis who approached me and started calling me 'Father'."

"But you could avoid that by turning down Ophis's request, right? You just didn't do it because you found it interesting."

"…" Victor couldn't deny Sasha's words.

"See? He's a lot like my mom." Pepper laughed as she spoke to Eleonor.

"Shh," Eleonor put her hand over her mouth in a silent gesture, she looked like she was about to watch a very interesting scene.

"…" Pepper pouted cutely.

"Letting my mother take care of you for six months was a big mistake… You ended up acquiring her quirks of looking for problems." Ruby commented.

"Kakakaka, no need to be so upset, I know what I'm doing, and I do what I do on purpose."

"Husband, you don't know! They are-"

Victor interrupted, "They're from the king's family, and they're definitely going to investigate me, and they're going to find out about our relationship, right? And that can cause problems because some of the children or relatives of the king will not like this situation. They will think that the three families have become allies." He commented with a smile on his face.

"And some of those relatives are definitely going to come looking for trouble."

"…" Sasha was silent.

"Sasha… My beloved wife, I'm not stupid." He patted Sasha's head.

"Then why-." Violet, who was silent, was going to ask why he did it even though he knew the consequences, but Victor interrupted her:

"I did it because I wanted to."

"…" She was silent.

"I do what I want, whenever I want, and wherever I want. I won't limit myself because I'm afraid that 'X' or 'Y' person will be upset with my actions."

"And I'm not ashamed of our relationship either. I love you girls. And this is definitely not wrong."

"…" Violet, Sasha, and Ruby's cheeks turned a little red at the sudden confession.

"I will live my life however I want, and if someone doesn't like it, they are most welcome to knock on my door. I will rip their guts out and hang it on the gate as a warning." He spoke with a smile that showed all his sharp teeth.

"But what if you get it wrong…? I mean, what if you make a wrong decision?" Eleonor asked.

"If I make a mistake, I make a mistake… I'll just have to live with the consequences of my mistake. I'm not a perfect being who never makes mistakes, and I also don't want to live by planning every step I take. That isn't living; that's just a way of mentally torturing yourself."

"…" Eleonor was silent, she seemed to be thinking of something.

"And if I get it wrong…" He showed a gentle smile, "I also have my wives to advise me, and say something like; 'Victor, you idiot, you made a mistake.'"

"I'm not alone… My wives are my greatest allies."

"…" Sasha, Violet, and Ruby showed a small smile on their faces.

They were so happy that Victor thought so deeply about them.

"Tell me, my wives. Was the decision I made today a mistake?" He asked, still smiling.

"…If you look at the whole situation coldly… You didn't make a mistake because it looks like you've earned the affection of the king's youngest daughter," Ruby commented, she looked like she was planning to do something.

"I don't know, and I don't care about politics either. I just don't like other women getting close to you!" Violet spoke as honestly as ever.

"I think contacting the king's daughter now was a rash decision… Although I understand you didn't know that Ophis was the king's daughter…." Sasha commented.

"…See?" He smiled and looked at Eleonor, "My wives have different opinions from each other, and with those opinions, they can help me a lot… But in the end, I'll still do what I want, just as my wives will do what they want…"

"And if any of us make a mistake, we just have to help each other, together as a family…"

"…" Violet, Ruby, and Sasha felt their hearts were quite sweet now, and they even had a goofy smile on their faces.

"My beloved mother always told me when I was a teenager that making mistakes is normal. Every human makes mistakes, but to keep making the same mistake is just insanity. You must learn from the mistake so that in the future you don't repeat the same mistake. We must always seek to improve."

"…Although I am no longer human, that concept still applies to me and to everyone in this room."

He always took his mom's lessons seriously since his dad just taught him not to be a coward, and he thanks his dad for teaching him that since he was little.

Seeing the faces of the women in the room, he said:

"I think I said too much, Kakakakaka. This turned out to be a moral lesson, ignore what I said, okay? Those are just my honest thoughts."

"It's okay…I could learn something from this conversation." Eleonor seems to have understood something.

"…" Pepper, Lacus, and Siena also nodded in agreement with Eleonor's words.

"Umu!" He nodded in satisfaction.

Suddenly, he felt the presence of someone around the mansion, and Victor exhibited a smile of a predator:

"This is something Scathach always told me while I was training with her; 'Victor, you must not limit yourself, live however you want, but you must know the consequences of your choices.'"

"That's something my mom would say…." Siena commented.

"…" Everyone in the room agreed with Siena's words.

"You know what? I agree with Scathach."

"…" Everyone in the room rolled their eyes; for them, this was no longer a novelty.

"KAKAKAKAKA!" Scathach's laugh echoed throughout the mansion.

"Oh no…" Pepper said.

"…He definitely did it on purpose." Lacus sighed.

"Well said, stupid disciple!" Scathach appears behind Victor, she leans behind the couch and looks down towards Victor's face.

Victor lifts his face and looks into Scathach's green eyes:

She holds Victor's face and displays a distorted smile:

"Why live limiting yourself? Why live by the rules of others? Why live always planning the future? That is not life."

"Just do what you want. So what if you make a mistake? Just don't make the same mistake in the future! You should just move on and never give up on the path you've chosen; that's the way of life I live. Living this way is a lot more fun, right~?"

Victor's teeth sharpened, his smile grew, and his red eyes glowed:

"Indeed… Indeed, it's a lot more fun to live like this."

"Pfff…KAKAKAKA!" Scathach laughed madly; it was like she found something hilarious.

"KAKAKAKAKA," Victor started laughing along.

"…" Violet, Sasha, and Ruby didn't know how to react to their words, but one thing they were sure of, it was a mistake to let Victor stay with Scathach for six months! Just what has he become!?

By teaching Victor, Scathach basically created a version of her in male form!

They could handle one Scathach… But two!? Two is impossible!

"…Now, I understand why my mother reacts so much to Victor…" Siena commented in a low voice.

Lacus, Pepper, and Eleonor looked at Siena.

"They're the same…" But, then, she corrected her words, "I mean, they're not exactly the same because that's impossible; after all, no one is the exact same as anyone."

"What I mean is that the starting point of the thoughts that dictate their actions are the same. I think that's why my mother reacts so much to Victor… She found someone who is similar to her… "

"…" Hearing what Siena said, the women looked at Scathach, who had stopped laughing, and was sitting next to Victor.

"… You may be correct, sister…" Lacus commented, then she added, "But Victor is still not as crazy as my mother, he has not experienced tragedies or fought wars, he is very green… "

"Yes, but the seed is there, and that similar way of thinking has been there from the beginning. He just has to experience it… And, when he experiences it, he will turn into something terrifying…"

"…" Lacus was silent, but inwardly she agreed with Siena's words.

"War…Huh." Eleonor seemed to be thinking of something, she looked at Victor, and for a moment, her eyes flickered with interest.

Chapter 76: It's not like they're trying to keep secrets.

A shadow appeared in the middle of the room at Scathach's mansion, then a maid with oriental features emerged from the shadows.

"Oh, Kaguya. You came back."

Kaguya heard Siena's voice, then she looked at the woman:

"Yes. Where is my master?"

For some reason, Kaguya felt a pleasant itch in her heart when she said, "My master."

"Victor? Currently, he is on the second floor, in a room that has been assigned to him and his wives… If you follow the stairs, you can easily find him."

"Thanks." Kaguya made a simple gesture of thanks, then walked towards the stairs.

On the way to the stairs, she saw someone's room with the door open, and, as a responsible maid, she would close the door to give more privacy to the individuals inside the room.

When she touches the doorknob to close the door, she hears Pepper and Ruby's voice:

"Pepper, is this a new anime?"

"Oh, it's a release from last season. I don't think you've seen it, sister."

"Hmm. A lot of things happened, and I had to train for six months…I missed two whole seasons."

"Umu. Don't worry, as a responsible big sister, I recorded all the animes!"

"Ohhh! Good job, sister… But what is this 'Umu'?"

"Victor says that a lot when he's happy or relaxed. I thought it was cool… So I copied it."

"… Hmm. I remember that Anna, Victor's mother, talks about that a lot too… But, you've been watching my husband a lot, huh…?"

"… F-Fue? What is that scary look!? I did nothing!"

"Nothing. Let's just watch anime."

"Ruby… Don't become like Violet, please…"

"…" Ruby was silent.

'Well, that was interesting.' Kaguya was pleased, but realizing what she had done, she quickly shook her head several times and closed the door.

'How rude. I must not eavesdrop on others' conversations.' She thought she was being a very bad maid now.

Going up the stairs, Kaguya reached the second floor, and again, she found another room with the door open, and, like a competent maid, she had to close the bedroom door.

As she approached the room, she heard the voices of Eleonor, Lacus, Sasha, and Violet.

"I don't understand how this works…." Sasha.

"What?" Eleanor.

"That sword. It's massive and heavy; I prefer something lighter like daggers." Sasha.

"That's because your fighting style is more focused on speed." Violet.

"Indeed. My fighting style is more focused on strength, and, because of that, heavy weapons are better for me… But, now that I stopped to think, what is Victor's fighting style?" Eleanor.

"We don't know, but the way he easily used his sword, is he a force user? But he's pretty fast too." Sasha.

"I wonder if he chose greatsword as his starting weapon to train with my master." Eleanor.

"…The only sword influences in Darling's life were the movies of a barbarian he watched with his father, so I think so. He must have chosen greatsword as his first training weapon." Violet.

"…"

"What? Why are you looking at me like that?"

"Just… Sigh." Sasha sighed, then continued, "Just how long have you been watching my husband?"

"A long time… A long time indeed."

"…"

"…How can I say… would Countess Agnes be proud? After all, her daughter is just like her." Eleonor commented in a sarcastic tone.

"Hey! West bitch! Don't bring my mother into the conversation!"

Deciding enough was enough, Kaguya closed the door.

'As expected. Stalker's blood is strong in this family…' Kaguya nodded and then started walking towards Victor's room.

How did she know it was Victor's room? Well, the name 'VICTOR'S ROOM' was written on the door. Looks like someone did it on purpose. After all, he's the only man in this mansion.

Touching Victor's doorknob, she heard Victor and Scathach's voice:

"KaKaKaKa. Did you let that little girl drink your blood? Violet better not find this out; she's going to freak out."

"But she already knows. I had a hard time making her calmer…"

"Kakakakaka"

"Stopping to think… I remember your daughters said that vampires only drink blood from other vampires only if they are from the family or someone very close as a lover."

"Indeed."

"I totally forgot about that."

"Well, don't worry too much, she just drank a few drops of your blood, so it shouldn't be a big problem… But I think she'll go without food for a while, considering all the blood she eats will have a disgusting taste to her."

"I see; I hope she's okay…."

"…You seem to like the princesses…."

"Ophis? Yes, she is a good girl. Elizabeth? I don't know. My opinion of her is neutral."

"Not bad… I think…?"

"But to think you'd find the fourth flower of the vampire world with just a casual stroll through the capital. Kakakaka"

"Flower? Who? Elizabeth?"

"Ophis."

"Eh?"

"Don't make that stupid face. Haven't you noticed her unearthly beauty despite being 5 years old? That's unnatural even for vampires. That's why she's so protected."

"…"

"Oh, I remember she completely disappeared from my senses, was that some concealment technique?" Victor seemed to change the subject.

"Kakakaka. You're wrong, stupid disciple. That is not a technique; that is her power, she was born with the ability to teleport."

"… Interesting… I thought the king's family would follow the same example as the noble vampire family. So, for example, you can control ice, and your descendants will also inherit your powers."

"You are right and wrong at the same time. The king's family is special. You will find out more in the future."

"Why so much mystery?"

"Kakakaka, it's more fun this way, and it's not like this information could help you with anything because even I don't know all the powers of the king's children… That man made sure to hide that secret completely."

"I understand…"

"…" A moment of silence fell in the room. Then, sensing an opportunity to step inside, Kaguya turned the doorknob but stopped when she heard Victor's voice.

"So, how's your bloodlust?"

"It's manageable… It's been years since my head felt light like a feather, although I'm already starting to feel the effects of bloodlust again."

Victor, who was sitting at his bedroom window, looked into Scathach's eyes. Seeing her eyes constantly changing color and seeing the frown on her face, he realized she wasn't completely honest. She was already thirsty but just didn't say anything.

"Come here." Slowly, he unbuttoned his suit a bit and showed Scathach his neck.

Scathach, who was sitting in an armchair away from Victor, looked at this scene.

Bathing in the moonlight as he sat elegantly at the window, Victor's current appearance seemed quite irresistible to her, especially when she looked into those crimson red eyes that, for some reason since the coliseum incident, never changed to sapphire blue again.

"…" Scathach gets up from her chair and walks elegantly towards Victor.

Coming close to him, she spoke in a low voice, "Do you know what you're offering me?" She lightly stroked his neck, and slowly her eyes changed to blood red.

Victor displayed a small smile that showed his sharp teeth:

"Yeah. As you said earlier, vampires only offer their blood to other really close vampires or family members, right? You're my mother-in-law, you're my family… And I can't let you walk around with constant destructive impulses."

"Humpf, I put up with this easily for 21 years. Don't treat me like a delicate woman."

"I am not. I just don't want to see you in that state again~" He lightly stroked her face, "And I know damn well how strong you are."

Scathach leans her voluptuous body against Victor, she wraps her arms around his neck and then starts sniffing his neck, "Hmm… Glad you understand~" she spoke in a low voice, she extended her tongue, and start licking his neck.

Victor lightly grips Scathach's waist and does his best to ignore the feeling of temptation that is overflowing from this woman's body… But, this proved to be an arduous task; Scathach was very similar to Ruby, which was a weak point for Victor.

He kept repeating like a mantra in his head: 'She's my mother-in-law. She is my mother-in-law. She is my mother-in-law.' He didn't want to betray his wives, and what he was doing now was just helping Scathach control her bloodlust.

And that was also a form of thanks for helping him out of that deplorable state he was in the coliseum. If it wasn't for her having helped him, he wouldn't know what he would become today.

Scathach's teeth began to sharpen as she bit into Victor's neck.

"Ugh" Victor held back the moan, feeling his blood being sucked, his eyes began to glow blood red. Looking at Scathach's delicate collarbone, his instincts were begging him to bite.

And that's what he did; he hugged Scathach tighter and bit her neck!

"Hmm~" Scathach tightened her grip on Victor's neck, and unconsciously, she was regulating her strength so as not to break his neck.

Victor's bedroom door opened a little, and then Kaguya's snooping eye appeared.

'That was unexpected… I don't know what happened in those six months, but they got so close for my master to casually give his blood?' Kaguya thought in surprise.

Kaguya was thinking about several things now, and the main ones were how their relationship had become so close in such a short time, but she had a doubt that remained from the beginning; 'Scathach is a 2,000-year-old vampire, she must have already realized that I'm here. And Victor is a vampire who was trained by her, so he also knows I'm here… Now, why do they want me to see this?'

Like a hardworking maid, her mind began to work on an answer, and soon she understood something; "Oh, as Victor's personal maid, I must know about this." She thought that was it. After all, a maid sometimes hides the darkest secrets of their masters.

Despite being a hardworking maid, she could never imagine that Victor and Scathach just didn't mind someone in the family watching them both; it's not like they were trying to keep secrets either.

Chapter 77: My Master.

Victor stopped drinking Scathach's blood when he felt satisfied, and he licked her collarbone a little to clean up the spilled blood. Then, seeing that the woman was still drinking his blood, his eyes sparkled with a mischievous glint. Slowly, his hand approaches Scathach's head and begins stroking the woman's head.

Scathach's body visibly trembled as Victor began to stroke her head, but she didn't care, she didn't want to stop drinking his delicious blood because of it.

"Heh~" Seeing that he was successful, he exhibited the smile of someone who has gotten what he wants.

A few minutes passed, and Scathach was still drinking his blood; it seemed that the thirst of an ancient vampire was insatiable.

But Victor definitely didn't care, so he looked at the full moon of Nightingale's world.

"A beautiful night… A beautiful night indeed." As a creature of the night, he felt much more comfortable with the night. Every time he looked at the moon, he felt a tingle in his stomach. It was the same feeling he felt when he arrived at his mother's house.

It was a feeling of welcome, a feeling that said: you are home now… A pleasant feeling.

"Ahh~" Scathach stopped drinking Victor's blood, she was finally satisfied, so she started licking his neck like she didn't want to waste anything.

"Your blood is irresistible as always~." She spoke as she licked his neck.

Victor looks at Scathach, and, seeing the seductive smile on her face, he displays his own smile, "Are you satisfied?"

"… How long are you going to keep doing this?" She didn't answer his question, and instead, she asked another question, "I'm not a little girl."

"Kakaka~." Victor chuckled playfully, "Indeed, you're not a little girl. But you don't seem to dislike it, right?"

"…" Scathach lowered her face and used her right to remain silent.

Victor stops stroking the woman's head, brings his hand closer to Scathach's chin, and lifts her face a little higher, looking into his mother-in-law's green eyes, "Your eyes are back to normal, are you satisfied now? " He asked the same question.

Looking into Victor's crimson red eyes, Scathach felt a strange feeling in her heart, it was a very sweet feeling, a pleasant warmth, and it brought a spiritual peace to her:

"Yeah~" She flashed a seductive smile, "I'm satisfied…." Then, slowly, she starts to walk away from Victor, "For now…."

Without her even being aware of it, she was slowly creating a desire for possession towards Victor in her heart.

Scathach straightened her outfit, which was a bit messy, she straightened her hair, and soon she looked the same as she always does. Like at home, she was wearing casual clothes, a pair of jeans, and a simple black shirt.

She looks at the door and flashes a slight smile, "Come in, maid. We know you're there."

"…" Kaguya expected this, she opened the door and entered.

As she closes the door and turns around, she looks at the two individuals. Scathach was back to her normal appearance, but Victor didn't bother to straighten his clothes.

Because of this, evidence of what happened was still visible for Kaguya to see. Looking at her master, who was sitting at the window while looking at the moon.

Kaguya's throat began to itch, even though she had never tasted Victor's blood, just smelling the scent in the air made her very thirsty.

'Before it wasn't like that, but now… Why am I feeling this now?' She didn't understand this feeling.

"Kakakaka. Do your thing, maid. I'll go out for a bit." Scathach said she could deduce why Kaguya was here now.

Scathach walked to the entrance of the room, passing by Kaguya, she spoke in a low voice, "You're lucky, maid."

"Eh?" Kaguya doesn't understand, she looks at Scathach, but the woman has already left the room and closed the door.

Kaguya turned and looked at Victor:

"Master."

"Kaguya. You left your master for a long time. Do you have any excuses?" Victor spoke, still looking at the moon.

Kaguya's body visibly trembled when she heard Victor's serious voice, but soon she replied in a neutral voice:

"I told you-" Before Kaguya could finish saying something, Victor spoke:

"I'm kidding." He spoke, looking at Kaguya.

"…"

"KAKAKAKA" Victor laughed amusedly.

Kaguya very much held back her urge to pout.

Sigh!

Kaguya visibly sighed, she reached into her pocket and pulled out something that looked like golden paper that was rolled into a parchment shape.

"This golden paper is a contract, a material made by the witches. Does the master know about this?"

"Yeah. Scathach taught me the basics of contracts."

"The magic contracts made by the witch are divided into several levels according to the color of the paper. White paper are the simplest contracts that are made by an inexperienced witch, and this type of contract can also be broken by other inexperienced witches."

"The golden paper are exclusive contracts that can only be created and broken by experienced witches… There is also the black paper which is a contract created by the queen of witches, and like the other contracts, only the queen can break this contract ."

"Unexpected… I thought you were only taught about fighting."

"Oh, she taught me about fighting, but she also taught me some knowledge so I wouldn't be fooled by the witches."

"According to her, witches are greedy bitches."

"…Indeed." Kaguya agreed with Scathach's thoughts.

Soon Kaguya starts to explain:

"The contract for an exclusive maid works this way, the master must state their working conditions, and the maid must decide whether to accept it or not. To avoid situations where vampires use a maid against her will, this specific contract that is in my hand was made to record the entire contract process and send it to the government agency that oversees slave labor."

"That seems pretty safe, huh?" Victor said that, but inwardly, he was laughing at the irony. After all, Vampires treat humans like cattle in this world.

As he was jumping from building to building on his way back to Scathach's mansion, and saw several situations of humans being used only as merchandise… Like the ancient humans. This situation revolted him, but he wouldn't go out of his way and cause problems because of unknown people.

Despite being revolting to Victor, he was curious about one thing. 'The noble vampires weren't using humans as a sex toy. They just seemed to use humans as a blood store.'

Victor thinks this is an effect of the mindset of noble vampires who think they are superior to humans, noble vampires seem to be disgusted with seeing a human as an equal, and they just treat humans like animals or food.

'It's the same thing that happens in the human world.' Victor's thinking was that humans raised chicken, and after a few months of life, that chicken was killed and ended up on someone else's plate.

The thought was the same, they were taking the humans and using them as a blood store.

And another thing he realized with a brief look at the capital was that this type of market wasn't very popular in the vampire world. Yes, the market existed, but it was only frequented by young vampires.

Victor thinks this is because of the ritual he went through since he realized that most vampires were married.

Though Victor doubts that plebeian vampires who were once human will think the same way as noble vampires. 'But all the plebeian vampires I saw were treated like slaves.'

Plebeian vampires were slaves, and they had no autonomy in this world; they were at the bottom of the hierarchy.

Victor felt an irony in this situation. Humans were being treated much better than plebeian vampires.

'I think it's the difference in value? Humans, despite being treated like animals, all they need to do is give blood regularly to vampires, and the human will live a good life. On the other hand, plebeian vampires were just slaves for bored vampires to abuse.'

"Yeah. We are a civilized society. We do not enslave our fellow men."

"Kakakaka" Victor started laughing like crazy with the irony said by Kaguya without her knowing, and he couldn't hold back his laughter.

"Master?"

"Excuse me. It's nothing, Kaguya." He displayed a small smile.

"…Hmm, Okay." Kaguya takes the golden paper and throws it towards Victor.

Victor raises his arms and grabs the paper, then he analyzes the golden paper for a few seconds:

"My contract is simple, don't do anything that harms my family or me. To put it in precise words, actions like divulging information to enemies, actions like planning a betrayal, actions that in any way will harm my family will not be allowed."

The paper began to glow and began to float, and soon the words Victor spoke were written.

"… Only that?" Kaguya was internally surprised, she expected ten paragraphs of boring rules. But, instead, what Victor said is just the basics of the basics.

"Oh!"

"I forgot the most important rule…"

He exhibited a small smile:

"The maid can't deny the master's headpat."

"…" Kaguya's cheek turned a little red. It's not like she wanted to deny this treatment either.

"Oh, I almost forgot… The maid should always ensure her safety first."

"…" Kaguya's face distorted when she heard Victor's last order.

"Do you agree with these terms?"

"Master… I can't accept the last one. The main duty of a maid is to keep the Master safe."

Victor exhibited a gentle smile, "I know… And that's a dangerous thought. I'd rather die than let someone close to me die in my place; I would feel devastated if my favorite maid died in my place." He joked at the end, but Kaguya could tell he was being very serious.

"…" Kaguya didn't know how to react. It goes against what she was created to be.

"Kakakaka. Don't overthink; do you accept or not?"

"I-…" She didn't know what to say.

Victor continued, "You're free to do whatever you want. I just want you not to betray me. And I just want you to put your safety first, especially considering your power is good at running away, right?"

"…" Kaguya felt a warm feeling in her heart. It was such a sweet and gentle feeling that she didn't know how to react. This was the first time anyone cared about her, other than Julia, Sasha's personal maid who died by hunters. She was happy! But she didn't know how to express her emotions.

Sigh!

She just visibly sighed.

"I accept." By accepting this contract, she was going against what she was created to be, a maid who sacrifices herself for her master…

Soon the golden paper catches fire and disappears. As soon as the paper disappeared, Kaguya could feel a magical current around her heart. But for some reason, she didn't feel like she was trapped or that her freedom was threatened, it was a weird feeling.

Looking into Victor's crimson eyes, she flashes a professional smile, holds her uniform skirt, and gives an elegant greeting:

"I hope this partnership will last for a long time…"

"My Master."

Chapter 78: The game day.

Soon the day of the game between Sasha's aunt Victoria Rider against the leader of the Clan Horseman arrived.

As it was an important and festive occasion for Nightingale society, women and men can be seen in elegant clothes walking around the capital.

The capital was in a party mood, and the bored vampires couldn't wait to see what kind of game it would be… But one thing was certain; they were eager for it to be a fight. After all, it's very rare for two Clans with the level of a vampire count's power to fight each other.

"Hmm… Security is tighter than before." Violet spoke as she looked around, she was wearing a black dress with a violet flower on her chest, along with long black socks and black boots, around her neck, a black choker could be seen.

"Tsk, I don't like this. I feel like something is going to happen." Sasha was quite impatient, she was wearing more modern clothes, a pair of black jeans, a plain white shirt, and a black coat, she had pinned her long blond hair, which had grown in those six months, in a ponytail.

"Just smile, girls. Look at our husband. He doesn't look worried." Ruby spoke with a fake smile on her face. Like Violet, Ruby opted for a simple red dress with black accents, the only difference being that Ruby chose a slightly bigger dress because she didn't like people looking at her body.

Although even wearing a little bigger dress, the chest and ass areas were still a little tight…

"…" Victor didn't say anything and just continued with a small, simple smile on his face as he walked in front of the group. He was wearing the outfit he got from Scathach; the only difference was that he was wearing elegant red glasses that were rather old-looking. He found these glasses in Scathach's personal bedroom, and he thought it would be a good idea to use them to disguise the use of his eye powers.

After all, when he used his powers, his eyes glowed a very visible blood red.

The current group was separated from the other girls, and Victor was with Violet, Ruby, Sasha, Maria, and Yuki. Following through his shadows was Kaguya, she decided to accompany Victor through the shadows to provide information when needed.

The other group, Scathach, Ruby, Siena, Eleonor, and Luna, were already waiting in the VIP room.

Victor and his wives took a while to get ready because they were too lazy to get out of bed.

"Maria, stay close, or you'll get lost," Victor spoke without turning back as he continued walking.

"…" Maria, who was walking a little way away from the group, was speechless, 'Is he treating me like a child?' She thought.

"Yes, Lord Victor," Maria replied as she approached the group closer.

"Hehehe~" Violet approaches Victor and grabs his arm:

"You look excited, Darling."

"Oh? You noticed?"

"Of course, I know everything about you."

"Hahahaha." He laughed amusedly when he heard Violet's words, then he replied:

"Yes. Indeed. I'm excited."

Sasha, seeing Violet's attitude, wanted to do the same, but she was embarrassed. She wasn't shameless enough to take Victor's arm in the middle of so many people!

Ruby walks elegantly beside Victor and takes his arm:

"Oh?" Victor exhibited a small smile, "I thought you would be embarrassed."

"I am, but you're my husband, so it's okay."

"Heh~"

Seeing the teasing little smile on Victor's face, her cheeks took on a healthy little shade of red.

Sasha bites her lip when she sees this situation. Because of her shame, she couldn't take the initiative. When she was going to enter a sea of negative thoughts, she suddenly felt comforting emotions coming from Victor through their connection.

"Don't think nonsense, dear," Victor spoke without looking back. "Just take your time."

"…" Sasha was a little surprised, but she exhibited a small gentle smile:

"Mm," She nodded.

[Master, you're a philanderer, you always know where to attack, huh?] Victor heard Kaguya's voice in his head.

"What are you talking about? I just worry about my wives…." He spoke in a low voice.

Being close to Victor, his wives heard what he said, but they ignored it since they knew that Kaguya was in his shadow.

Although they were curious about what they were talking about, they seemed to be talking about them.

[…] Kaguya didn't know how to react to Victor's honest words.

"Master, we have arrived." Yuki suddenly spoke out loud.

…

In a VIP room reserved only for the family of vampire counts, Scathach's group was waiting for Victor.

Suddenly, all the women hear the sound of a door opening.

"Victor, you arrived… You guys were late, huh?" Scathach says, she looks at the glasses Victor was wearing and nods in satisfaction.

Victor looks at Scathach, who was sitting on an ice throne in her usual clothes:

"It can't be helped. I felt like the bed was a quicksand of comfort, so I didn't want to get out of bed." He replied.

"Heh~" She displayed a seductive smile, "I hope you treated my daughter well."

"M-MOTHER!" Ruby's face turned red with embarrassment.

"What? I just asked that because you are so lazy in the morning." She displayed an innocent smile.

"Well, she's not wrong, and Ruby also sleeps naked…So," Lacus commented with a small smile…

"Some things must definitely have happened." Siena smiled.

"Awawawawa," Pepper just had smoke coming out of her head, she seemed to be thinking about something she shouldn't.

"…Y-you guys…" Ruby didn't know what to say, and, in the end, she just sighed.

"Hahahaha, don't tease my wife so much." Victor walks beside Scathach, he snaps his fingers, and soon an ice throne a little different from Scathach begins to be created.

"Oh? You got better at creating ice structures."

"All thanks to your training…." He flashed a small smile, then sat down on the ice throne and crossed his legs.

"Kakaka, I know." She laughed.

"…" The women looked at the two with a speechless expression.

"Why did you create these ice thrones? Can't you guys just sit in the chair?" Sasha asked as she pointed to two simple but rather elegant chairs.

""Hell no. I will not sit in that simple chair.""

The two spoke in unison with a face of disgust.

"…" The group was silent; they just didn't know how to react.

This was the VIP Room, and it was equipped with the finest furniture in the vampire world, yet they called these luxurious seats a 'simple chair'.

Somehow, the women were already more used to this scene. They were slowly accepting the fact that Scathach was creating a male version of her and the only one that was freaking out internally was Eleonor, she had never seen another person so similar to her master.

The group spreads out and starts to sit on the chairs and sofas in the VIP room.

Victor looks through the glass of the VIP room towards the arena, "Hasn't started yet, huh?" He spoke in a low tone, then he looked at the arena with curious eyes.

Seeing the Plebeian vampires sitting in the stands, he began to inspect everyone; 'That one over there is strong, that one over there is hiding his powers.'

He looked at all the vampires who he had an interest in and judged their strength. After being trained by Scathach for so long, he could somehow evaluate a person's level based on behavior and a 'feel' that surrounds the vampire.

It's something very difficult to put into words, but it's something like a warrior can know if the other warrior is strong or not.

Sensing a glance in his direction, he turned his face and looked at another VIP room through the glass; the eyes behind his glasses started to glow, and his world turned blood red.

He focused his attention on the individual who had a large red aura surrounding them.

"Heh~" Victor's smile grew distorted.

"Oh? Did you find anyone interesting?" Scathach looks to where Victor was looking.

"If I'm not mistaken, that room is where Victoria's family is." Scathach spoke.

"My Aunt?" Sasha gets up from the couch and walks beside Victor, she looks where Victor is looking but doesn't see anything, she just sees a normal room with totally black glass.

"Interesting… Interesting indeed…" Victor turned his face and ignored them for the time being. He looked into another VIP room and saw a woman and a child sitting in a chair. They were both alone in the room, but Victor could see several vampires protecting the place outside.

Victor found something interesting with the child, she had a very distorted aura as if two colors were mixed incorrectly.

The child suddenly looked towards Victor and then disappeared.

"?" Victor was confused; 'She disappeared? Do not tell me….'

Soon Victor could feel someone sitting on his lap.

"Father."

Seeing the child in the gothic dress, he displayed a gentle smile:

"Hello, Ophis."

Chapter 79: The game day. 2

"Father."

Seeing the child in the gothic dress, he displayed a gentle smile:

"Hello, Ophis." He stroked the little girl's head.

"Mm," Victor leans her head on his chest and closes his eyes:

"Hehehe… Father~" She shook her head from side to side, she looked like a spoiled child who found her father and wanted a hug!

"F-Father?" Violet, Ruby, and Sasha almost choked.

"KAKAKAKA" Scathach was laughing like crazy.

"Hey, what are you doing!? Get off him!" Violet's jealousy didn't discriminate between gender or age… In a way, Violet's jealousy was true gender equality.

"Stop, Violet. Don't touch her." Scathach suddenly stops laughing and warns Violet with a serious look.

But Violet ignored Scathach's warning and held onto Ophis's body.

Suddenly Violet stops moving, and her eyes go blank as if she were dead.

"Violet!?" Ruby and Sasha spoke at the same time.

"Sigh… Stupid girl, I warned you."

Victor's eyes glittered dangerously when he saw Violet's state. He looked at Ophis, seeing the little girl's apologetic face… He sighed, he patted the little girl's head, and looked at Scathach:

"What is this?"

"She'll be fine soon, don't worry…" Scathach first soothed Victor's emotions, then she continued:

"That's what happens when Ophis is touched, she was born with a special condition that charms everyone who touches her… And she also sees the memories of the people who touch her."

"…" Victor strokes the little girl's head, now he understands why she lived isolated, for a child, it is difficult to see the memories of vampires who live for many years:

"Are you okay…?"

"Mm…"

"Father Memory… Good." She leans her face against Victor's chest again.

Suddenly, Violet's face distorted into anger, and she breaks the spell.

"Oh? It was faster than normal." Scathach spoke with curiosity.

Violet looks at the girl with angry eyes:

"Don't look at her like that. She's not to blame; you're the one who didn't listen to me." Scathach spoke.

"…" Violet closes her hands and opens them several times.

Soon, she lets out a long breath.

Sigh…

"Okay. Why is this little girl here again?" She asked in a neutral tone.

"Are you okay, honey?" Victor asked.

Ophis's body trembled slightly when she heard the way Victor called Violet.

"Yes… I am… Why is she here?" She asked again.

"I don't know, she just came out of the blue," Victor replied. He understood that Violet's mood was not good.

"…Are you okay, Darling?" She asked with apprehensive eyes. After all, she personally felt the powers of Ophis.

"Yeah, I don't feel anything," Victor spoke honestly, he didn't feel anything, and he also didn't feel like someone was reading his memories, though he wasn't sure what kind of feeling it would be if someone read his memories.

"…" Everyone except Victor, who was looking at Ophis, looked to Scathach for answers.

"Don't look at me. I don't know either~."

"…" Seeing the innocent smile on Scathach's face, everyone didn't believe her.

"T-This…" Violet's eyes were glowing blood red when she saw the position Ophis was in, but even so, she didn't move.

"…" People who had known Violet for a long time were shocked by this display of control; they thought she wouldn't be able to stand it.

Ruby and Sasha could tell from their connection that Violet was angry, but it was silent anger. It was anger mixed with possessive jealousy.

Suddenly the door opens, and soon everyone can see a woman with long black hair and violet eyes.

Violet turns her face she looks at the woman.

The woman looks into Violet's violet eyes, and, noticing Violet's obvious features, the woman could understand that she was someone from Clan Snow, and only one woman from Clan Snow had violet eyes.

"Who are you, bitch?"

"Sigh…" Everyone except Victor and Scathach sighed when they heard what Violet said.

"What a rude person…who are you?" She already knew who Violet was, but for some reason, she didn't want to lose this dispute.

"I asked first."

"…" The woman didn't want to answer.

"Princess, are you sure she's here? We must not enter this place in such a rude way…." The guard was terrified.

"Why are you afraid?"

"Kakakaka, you're as clueless as ever, Elizabeth."

"S-Scathach." The woman stuttered. Now she understood why the guard was scared.

"How's that old man doing?" Scathach spoke.

"…He's the king, you know?"

"Do I have the face of someone who cares?"

"…" Elizabeth was speechless, she knew that the only person who could speak those words so casually was Scathach, and for the sole reason that she was strong!

Elizabeth ignores everyone and looks at the second ice throne, she walks a little to the left, and soon she sees Ophis lying on Victor's chest.

'Again? Did she find him because of the mark?' She glanced at Victor, who was sitting on an ice throne, and then she looked around again, and seeing several women of high social standing, Elizabeth's curiosity was flickering frantically.

She even tried to use the king's shadows to find information on Victor, but they didn't find anything, actually… They haven't returned yet, and she didn't think too much about why they haven't.

'They have been eliminated…or are being tortured.' She thought. She knew Scathach's personality well, and if someone broke into her house, that was the fate of fools who tried to break into her home.

"…Just who are you?"

Victor looked at Elizabeth and flashed a small smile, "My name is Victor… Didn't I say?"

"…" Elizabeth wanted to hit the ground in frustration now!

"Bitch, don't look at him. You're going to infect him with some kind of dangerous disease." Violet spoke.

"Huuh?" Veins began to pop in Elizabeth's head, she was a noble person and could ignore some insults, but she was not a saint who would take insults in silence.

"Why don't you go away and take this-…child with you?" Violet didn't want to insult a child since even she knew it was something horrible. Though, the little girl didn't do anything.

"Shoo, Shoo." She spoke as if she were talking to a dog.

"…I'm still a princess, you know?" She commented with a fake smile, "I can make you disappear-" She couldn't finish her words.

She suddenly felt very heavy, and an overwhelming feeling engulfed her entire body, her body broke out in a cold sweat, and slowly, she turned her face away.

When she looked into Victor's blood-red eyes that were visible even through the glasses he was wearing; her whole world seemed to go colorless:

"…Repeat what you said," Victor spoke with a cold tone that sent shivers down Elizabeth's spine. He could ignore arguments; after all, his wives did that constantly. He thinks it's a woman thing. But threats? Those he did not tolerate.

"I- I…"

"Princess!" The guards ran, but suddenly a much greater pressure than Victor fell on them.

Quickly, they stopped walking and looked at Scathach.

"Good, if you took one more step, I would have to hand your heads over to the king~." She flashed a crazy smile. Then, she snaps her fingers, and thorns of ice begin to hover over all the guards.

They gulped and didn't dare move. Although they had a duty to protect the princess, they didn't want to lose their lives uselessly. They knew that if Scathach killed them, nothing would happen to her.

"Disappointing." She hoped they would fight. Then, at least she would have an excuse to kill them all.

Soon she lost interest in the guards and looked at Victor, she was interested in what he was going to do.

"I'm waiting…" He slowly tapped the ice throne with his finger, like he was counting.

The sound of his finger touching the ice made the situation even more terrifying for Elizabeth.

Elizabeth tried to ignore the fear in her heart and slowly began to gather her powers. Then, her eyes changed to blood red, and an overwhelming pressure began to leave her body.

"Oh?"

Confidence restored, Elizabeth displays a cold smile, "I'm still a princess… And I can make her disappear at any time, no matter if she's a daughter of Clan Snow or not." She repeated what she said and added the ending as if it were an absolute truth.

Victor's eyes glowed brighter, and his pressure began to build.

"…" Everyone was expecting a fight to start at any moment, but something happened that left everyone with no reaction.

Victor's pressure disappeared as if it had never existed.

"HAHAHAHAHAHA" He started laughing like crazy, and slowly he began to clap his hands.

"Good! Good! That's the spirit! If not, I would be disappointed!"

"Huh?" Elizabeth did not expect this.

"…" Violet, Ruby, and Sasha didn't know how to react, and that applied to all the women in this room, so they just watched everything in silence.

Scathach just displayed a big smile on her face, she looked pleased with something.

"Believe me, Princess…" Victor's image began to blur. "Before you can touch a strand of my wife's hair…-"

"!?"

"You would die." Victor appeared behind Elizabeth and spoke in a low voice in her ear.

Elizabeth's whole body froze in fear when she heard what Victor said, she couldn't even react to his speed! And she could also see that crazy woman was smiling as if supporting what Victor said!

She couldn't move, she didn't even dare turn back now, she feared that if she turned around now, she might die!

Chapter 80: Everything is Connected.

Victor disappears behind Elizabeth and appears sitting on the ice throne he created.

"Fast~"

"HaHaHaHa, did you like it, Ophis?"

"Mm," She nodded.

"Is different." She pointed to herself.

"Hmm? Yeah, what I did is something different than what you do."

"Different…" Ophis seemed to be thinking deeply about something, but actually, she was just enjoying Victor's caresses.

"She seems attached to you, Victor." Scathach spoke.

"Yeah, but I don't care; she's cute." Victor displayed a gentle smile.

Realizing that Victor wasn't doing anything else, Elizabeth began to slowly calm down.

Not just her, everyone started to calm down.

"Fuaaa…" Pepper lets out all the trapped air she's been holding, "That was intense…I thought they would fight any second." She spoke in a low voice.

"Really… I really can't understand Victor anymore. He's becoming too unpredictable; this is bad for my heart." Lacus spoke in a joking tone to alleviate the situation.

"It's our mother's fault… It's all her fault…" Siena said.

"…" The three sisters agreed.

"I'm glad nothing happened…" Yuki's heart was beating very fast, she didn't want to fight the king's family; that was just suicide! But… As a vampire, she liked Victor's attitude… But that's something she'll never say out loud!

"What are you doing, Maria?" Luna asked curiously.

"Nothing," Maria replied, she made a gesture with her hand, and soon, all the wires she had spread around the room began to be collected. She acted on instinct, but internally, she didn't know why she did it. 'Why was my first reaction was to try to protect that man? Is it because of the master's order? But the master didn't order me to protect Victor…'

"Darling~" Violet had a silly smile on her face, she wanted to hug Victor, but that child! That child was stealing her place!

"Violet, we need to talk," Ruby spoke seriously.

"Heh?" Violet didn't understand.

"Come here. We need to talk about something." Sasha grabbed Violet's right arm.

"Huuh?"

Ruby approaches Violet and grabs her left arm, then the two women drag Violet to the corner of the room.

"W-Wait… My D-Darling-"

"Shut up, we need to talk," Ruby spoke in a deadly serious tone.

"…" Violet was speechless, she had never seen that expression on Ruby.

Soon the two wives started to lecture Violet. Calling the king's daughter a 'bitch' was something above the level of disrespect… She needs to be more self-aware of her status!

What if, because of her words, a political war broke out!? Lots of vampires were going to die because of her decision! That was Sasha and Ruby's concern.

As Ruby, Sasha, and Violet talked, Victor spoke:

"Princess, have you ever heard a Chinese proverb that said: because of a nail, the shoe was lost; because of the horse, the message was lost; because of the message, the war was lost."

"…I've never heard of it." Elizabeth continued to speak as her eyes slowly turned to violet.

"The lesson this proverb teaches is quite simple to understand…." As he stroked Ophis' head, Victor looked up at Elizabeth with a small innocent smile on his face:

"Because of a mistake made by someone, an entire war was lost… Everything is connected. So remember, it only takes one small mistake for an entire empire to fall to ruin."

"…" Elizabeth felt her whole body go cold when she heard Victor's words:

"Is this a threat?"

"Threat? Pfff… That's just advice coming from someone who learned from the best teacher in the world."

"…" Scathach exhibited a small smile when she heard Victor's words, she didn't have time to teach Victor much. Still, one thing she made sure to teach was the mentality of a warrior who goes to war. After six months of intense torture and with a disciple willing to learn, can work miracles…

"…" Elizabeth was silent, "I see… I will remember this."

Then she turns her face away and looks at Scathach, Ruby, and Sasha:

"What is your relationship with them?"

"They are my wives." He replied.

"…W-Wh?" She thought for a moment that she was deaf.

He pointed to Scathach, "She's my mother-in-law and my teacher."

"Hi~, I'm his mother-in-law~" She spoke with a gentle smile as she waved her hand.

"…" Elizabeth didn't know how to react when she saw Scathach playing.

He pointed to the three sisters, "Those are my friends over there. Oh, you can exclude Siena; she's not my friend at all."

"Pfft." Pepper almost started to laugh but stopped when she saw Siena's gaze.

Lacus shook her head when she saw her sister's attitude.

"That one is my maid." He pointed at Yuki.

"…" Yuki made a simple gesture of respect.

He looked at Maria and flashed a small smile as if he understood something, "She's Sasha's maid."

"…" Maria repeated Yuki's gesture.

Victor looks at the guards, who still have ice spikes at their throats, and ignores the men.

"T-Three…?" Elizabeth tries to process everything she has heard, 'he is married to two heiresses of houses with the title of count, and a former heir to the title of count… And he is the disciple of Scathach!?'

Elizabeth was speechless. If he were just Scathach's disciple, she wouldn't mind. After all, the millennia-old woman has many disciples. But he's married to this crazy woman's heiress too!?

"Kakakaka, she broke completely." Scathach chuckled when he saw Elizabeth's expression.

"Are you sure about telling the princess about your relationship with these women?"

"Do I look like I care? It's not like it's a secret."

"Kakakaka, you're right."

Remembering something he wanted to talk to her, Victor said, "Scathach, don't overdo it."

"Hmm? What do you mean?"

"Don't eliminate the rats, just torture them."

"Oh? Do you know?"

Victor just pointed to his eyes.

"…This is a very convenient skill."

"Indeed."

"Why don't you want me to eliminate the rats?"

"It's a waste."

"Waste?"

"Yeah… If they're dead, we can't fight them. Why didn't you kidnap them and use them as a training puppet for your daughters? After all, they are strong."

"…" Scathach looked at Victor as if she were looking at a genius:

"Fuck, why didn't I ever think about it?" She puts her hand to her forehead in disbelief.

"You're very overprotective, I love that about you, but you need to let your daughters train a little," Victor commented casually. He also wanted to fight those men she eliminated.

"…" Scathach looked at Victor with a neutral expression, 'Did he really not understand what he just said?'

"ZzzzzzZZzzz"

"Hmm?" Victor looked at his chest, "Did she sleep?"

"…I think you will become a good father in the future," Scathach commented, and for a few seconds, her green eyes sparkled a little, she was clearly planning something.

"…" Elizabeth stops thinking bullshit and looks at Ophis, and, seeing Ophis sleeping peacefully on a stranger's chest, the only thing she can think of seeing Ophis' current state is; 'I hope the father doesn't see this, he's going to freak out.'

"Ladies and gentlemen!" Suddenly everyone heard the voice of the advertiser.

"The game between Clan Rider and Clan Horseman is about to begin!"

"Finally…" Victor said he hoped to see something interesting.

Hearing the advertiser's voice, the women stopped what they were doing and looked out into the arena.

Everyone, including the audience, was soon able to see four individuals walking towards the middle of the arena.

"That's my aunt."

"Oh?" Victor looked at the woman who was walking towards the middle of the arena. He could feel that this was the same woman who was in the VIP room a little way away from him.

The woman had long blonde hair and blue eyes, she was wearing a long elegant black dress, she had a gentle smile on her face as she walked towards the center.

Victor examines the woman up and down and then looks at Sasha. Then, seeing the obvious differences in the chest, legs, and ass areas, he asked with genuine curiosity:

"Is she really your aunt?" He couldn't help asking that question. The woman was just very different from Sasha, and the only things alike were her hair and blue eyes.

"Yeah, she's a lot like my mom as usual…" Sasha replied as she looked at her aunt.

"…" Victor was speechless:

"…Genes are an unfair thing sometimes." He spoke in a low voice…

"What are you looking at, Darling?" Ruby asked with narrowed eyes.

"I was just admiring how beautiful my wives are." He smiled.

"…." Ruby was a little embarrassed, but she was getting used to her husband's charm, she won't fall so easy!

Victor flashed a small smile and snapped his fingers, and then soon, three more ice thrones were created beside him.

"Feel free." He pointed to the thrones.

Sasha, who was closest to Victor, sat next to him, Violet sat next to Sasha, and Ruby sat next to Violet.

"Kakakaka, they complain so much, and in the end, they did the same thing." Scathach laughed.

Victor exhibited a small smile and stroked Ophis' hair, who was sleeping on his chest, then he looked at the arena again. He saw that a rather tall man was heading towards the center of the arena.

The game was starting…

Chapter 81: Sly Fox.

A man wearing noble garb, looking like he came out of a medieval movie, entered the arena; he looked like he was 190 CM in height.

A muscular body that can even be seen through the clothes he is wearing.

What stood out most about this man who had just entered the arena was his cold dead eyes.

The phrase, 'The eyes are the window of the soul' couldn't be more correct in talking about this man. Looking into the man's lifeless eyes, everyone could immediately think he was dead inside.

Looking into the eyes of the man who had just entered, Victor flashed a small smile:

"Oh?"

"You can tell?" Scathach displayed a small satisfied smile.

"Yeah. At first glance, it might appear that he is a man bored with everything, a dead man. But that couldn't be more incorrect…." Victor's eyes gleamed a little through the glasses he was wearing.

"Hahaha~. Foxes always know how to deceive someone, for these animals deceiving people is like second nature, that man… He's a fox." She laughed in amusement, looking pleased with Victor's opinion.

"… Is he strong?" Violet asked.

"Yeah. Of course, he's strong, but the question you should be asking is, how strong is he?" Scathach replied.

"…" Violet looked at the man again, she seemed to be examining the man, "I feel that my mother is stronger than him."

"Pfft… HAHAHAHAHA" Scathach started laughing as if she heard the funniest joke in the world.

"…" Violet looked at Scathach with an emotionless look.

"Girl, a woman who relies only on her powers isn't qualified enough to be called 'strong.' Do you know why?" Scathach bared all her teeth as she laughed.

"…" Violet waited for Scathach's following words.

"Because when someone takes that power from her, she will become useless…"

"… This-." Violet wasn't able to argue anything against Scathach's words. After all, she also knew that her mother had never trained anything in her life other than her power. Is she strong? Yes, of course, she is, she has mastered the control of her power… But.

Without that power, she becomes useless… It's like a wizard that if he loses his magic, he will become an ordinary person.

And she didn't even bother to train the vampire's basic powers.

Scathach continues, this time in a teacher's tone of voice:

"Remember, A hunter must always have several weapons in his arsenal at his disposal. He must always have different ways to kill a creature stronger than himself."

"If you can't use your innate vampire powers, use martial arts and force close-range combat. If you can't use martial arts, get a weapon. If a weapon is not available, take a stone. Use the environment to your advantage, use everything you can to kill your enemy, that's what a hunter does, and that's what I taught Victor."

"… I get it." Violet took this as a learning lesson, she thought she should ask Victor to teach her something in the future.

"…" Ruby, Lacus, Siena, and Eleonor didn't know how to react to these words, but as former students, they decided to take notes on Scathach's words, but they were wondering something internally; 'Why didn't she teach this to us too?'

The four women unconsciously looked at Victor.

Feeling the eyes of the women on him, Victor, who was looking at the man who arrived at the center of the arena, said:

"Let's go back to watching."

"Before that…Give me my sister." Elizabeth demanded.

"Hmm?" Victor looks back and sees Elizabeth standing behind him.

"It's not like I'm holding her here. You can take her off if you want." Victor stopped petting Ophis and opened his arms.

"…" Elizabeth walked in front of Victor, but before she could do anything, she took a pair of black gloves from her pocket.

Victor looked at the glove and saw several magic symbols engraved on the glove. "Protection?"

"Yes." She answered. Soon she started to move her hand towards Ophis.

"…" Everyone looked at this scene with curious eyes.

When Elizabeth's hands touch Ophis's arm, the little girl suddenly opens her eyes.

Ophis's blood red eyes were emitting a dangerous light, she gripped Victor's clothes tighter and looked at her sister.

Elizabeth's body visibly trembled, but she remained calm and said, "We need to go back, Ophis.

"Stop."

Elizabeth's body suddenly stopped moving as if paralyzed.

But this only lasted a few seconds, then she was able to regain control of her body:

"Ophis-." She smiled gently and tried to convince Ophis, but before she could say anything more:

"I will not go." The little girl refused to listen.

"Tsk." Violet was waiting for her to accept.

"Violet…" Sasha and Ruby looked at Violet:

"Do you remember our conversation?" Ruby says. She didn't like that either, but she's conscientious enough not to seek a fight with the king's family.

"Yeah. I won't do anything." Violet turned her face away.

"…" The two did not trust her words.

Victor exhibited a small smile, he closed his arms and strokes Ophis' hair:

"Let her do what she wants."

"Mm"

Seeing Ophis's satisfied expression.

"Sigh"

Elizabeth sighed and turned away from Ophis, she walked to a chair next to Eleonor and sat down.

"Princess."

"Countess Eleonor."

The two exchanged little greetings.

Soon the whole group looked towards the arena, which began to create a dome around the two individuals, and suddenly a golden scroll appeared floating in the middle of the dome.

…

"Count Niklaus Horseman, thank you so much for bringing the Countship for me today~."

"You are very confident." The man spoke in an emotionless tone.

"Of course I'm confident; I'm not my sister who would lose something so important to someone insignificant like you."

"I see…" He looked at the audience with a bored look.

"…" Victoria was a little annoyed internally, she wanted to tease him a little to try to learn a little more about the man's personality, but he didn't react as she expected.

He looked back at her, "How are we going to decide this? A fight? A dance? A board game? If you choose a board game, I suggest chess… Oh but-."

He exhibited a small cold smile, "Chess can be a difficult thing for you, considering you don't seem to have much intellectual capacity."

"…" Victoria opened her eyes a little, she didn't expect this coming from someone like him, but she wasn't someone who would let this little insult disturb her emotions.

"I want a fight, something simple. With that, you will have no excuses if you lose… And we need to entertain this entire audience, right? A game of chess would be tedious." She smiled gently.

"A fight is fine with me." Niklaus agreed.

"How many rounds? How many competitors? And what are the rules?" Niklaus cracked his neck a little.

"One round is enough. The rules are simple, we fight until the other side has lost their heart or gives up on their own."

As vampires, they are immortal, but it is not true immortality. If the vampire has their head completely destroyed, they will die, and if the vampire suffers an attack with their mortal weaknesses, they will die too.

Because of that, she proposed a rule: if the vampire loses their heart, they will lose the game. After all, this type of injury can be easily healed with vampire regeneration.

"I heard from a little bird that your twin sons are geniuses, put one of them to fight… Then, I will select a trusted warrior to fight him." She continued with a gentle smile on her face. It was quite clear that she had confidence in the warrior she had chosen.

"…What a coincidence… I also learned from a little bird that was a color very similar to yours that you had a child, and to my surprise, that child was an oriental vampire; I wonder if the Clan Fulger knows that." Niklaus flashed a cold little smile.

"…" Victoria's eyes changed to blood red for a moment, and she took on a cold expression:

"Where are you going, Count Niklaus?" Victoria didn't like it. She's pretty sure she hid her son's information from the fangs of these old vampires. They weren't supposed to know about her son.

"Use your son to fight. If you choose your child, I will accept these terms."

'That fox…' Victoria knew that if she didn't accept it, the next news the entire vampire world would know was that she had a child by a foreign vampire, and she knows that the first person who would knock on her door upon learning of this information would be her sister.

Normally this would not be a problem, but as her son was born with the lightning power she did not inherit, her sister will demand that her son be turned over to Clan Fulger.

'He cornered me.' She knew that if her son fought, the chance of him using his lightning powers was high.

"…You can give up, you know?"

"…" Victoria clenches her fist tightly, she can't give up. She's come too far to give up now!

"I accept… He will fight."

"I accept the terms." Niklaus looked at the parchment, and, seeing that everything was correct, he turned away.

"…" Victoria watched the man's back for a long time, but soon she turned too and walked out of the arena; 'It's okay, my son inherited his father's talent, he can win without using lightning.'

Chapter 82: The match is starting...

After the events that took place in the arena, the two clan leaders split up and returned to their respective VIP rooms.

Inside a VIP room very similar to the one Victor was in, three people were present.

A blonde woman wearing a long elegant black dress was sitting on a sofa, and beside her was a woman wearing a purple dress with some white accents.

Unlike Victoria, where the dress was more noble, this woman's dress was more modern.

"Tatsuya, I'm counting on you… And remember not to use lightning. You can win with only your father's talent; I believe in you. Take care, my son." Victoria spoke with a gentle expression on her face as she looked at her son, a tall man at 185 cm in height, pale skin, long dark blond hair, and dark black eyes.

He was wearing a black yukata with gold accents.

"Yes, Mother." The man exhibited a small, gentle smile as he walked towards the exit of the room and walked towards the arena.

The moment Tatsuya left the room, Victoria looked at the woman beside her with a serious look different from what she was showing before.

"How? How can they know about Tatsuya? I'm paying you billions of dollars every month, so that doesn't happen." She spoke in a cold tone.

"…Believe me, Victoria. I do not know either." The woman spoke with a small sigh.

"Even for a witch like you… you don't know?" Victoria's eyes changed to blood red.

"… Sigh." The woman sighed after watching Victoria for a while.

"Yes, I don't know. But I do have a hunch."

"What?"

"One of that woman's daughters has the clairvoyant ability, maybe your son showed up at some important event in the future, and she knew about it? But that wouldn't explain why the Horseman Clan knows about it."

"…" Victoria was not satisfied.

"Hecate, I'm paying you a dear price every month for you to hide my son's existence and protect him." She assumed a cold smile, "From the moment that old man discovered my son's existence, you failed your job. I will lower your pay."

"…!" The witch opened her eyes wider, and her face darkened a little, "W-Wait, his existence hasn't been discovered by everyone yet, and that doesn't break the contract rule!"

Victoria ignored what Hecate said, "If you don't want to lose money, hurry up and find out what happened."

"Yes, I will." Hecate sighed a little relieved, she didn't want to miss her golden goose. Being hired by a woman with a net worth of trillions of dollars like Victoria was every witch's dream.

…

"So? Who will fight, my older brother or me? Maybe my little sister?" Einer Horseman asked, and, as always, he had that crazy grin on his face.

Niklaus, who was standing watching the arena through the glass, spoke without looking back, "Your older brother cannot fight, and I will not entrust such an important matter to my daughter."

"You will fight."

"Oh? Thanks, Father~" Einer continued to laugh.

"This is your last chance…Don't fail me like you failed to capture that alpha wolf. This time, the opponent is someone of your level, and he won't be using all of his power. You shouldn't have excuses if you lose to that woman's son."

Niklaus was very disappointed. He gave his son a simple mission and even sent someone strong enough to capture an alpha wolf, but even so, the two failed because of their arrogance.

"…" Einer kept showing his smile as he looked at his father seriously. He knew he had disappointed his father, and that is something that shouldn't be repeated.

"I will not fail, Father." He spoke with absolute confidence. He had no confidence in fighting an alpha wolf, but a vampire? That's easy.

"Good. Now, go."

"Yes." Einer got up from the couch and walked towards the exit of the VIP room.

"…" Zwei and Jessica just fell silent.

"How is the boy's condition?" Niklaus asked.

"Dying…sick…" Zwei responded neutrally, and then he continued, "He doesn't have time…"

"…" Niklaus started to think a little before speaking:

"… That's a problem… It's very difficult to create a hybrid. We can't lose it until we complete our goal."

"What shall we do with those individuals my brothers have brought," Jessica asked, she was curious about what her father was going to do with Lucy and his subordinates.

"Nothing. Karen is keeping an eye on them."

"I don't trust Karen," Jessica said. She couldn't trust Karen, she felt that this woman would betray them at any moment.

"My Daughter." Niklaus looked at his daughter with the same bored eyes he always has, "It doesn't matter whether you trust her or not. She's doing her job and giving information; that's all that matters."

"But-." Jessica wanted to say something, but her father continued,

"If she becomes useless and doesn't do her job, she should just be eliminated." He looked back at the arena.

"Asking for a vampire's trust is sheer nonsense."

"…" Jessica was silent, she didn't know what to say to her father because, in the end, she knew he was correct. Vampires will always act in their own best interest.

….

A man wearing a red and black suit walked into the middle of the arena. He was a tall man and was wearing a smiling mask on his face.

The man raised his hands in the air and said:

"Ladies and gentlemen, the two clans have decided the rule of the game today!" His voice strangely traveled to all corners of the arena.

"Look at this!" He pointed into the air, and soon everyone could see a giant hologram showing.

…

Chosen games: duel.

Rounds: 1

Rules: If the participant has their heart destroyed, they lose. If the participant surrenders, they lose.

Time limit: No limit.

.

Clan Horseman bets: Vampire Count title

.

Clan Rider bets: The Rider Clogomerate

.

ATTENTION: THE GAME STARTS IN 10 MINUTES!

…

"OHHHH!" The crowd started clapping and cheering.

"It's a fight! A fight!" A man shouted excitedly.

"Would we be able to see two Count-level vampires fighting!?" A woman spoke with a big smile on her face, she looked excited.

"This is a great opportunity!" A man across the arena spoke.

"Finally, something interesting is happening." A bored-looking man spoke.

"…I wouldn't be so optimistic…." A pessimistic-looking woman commented.

The vampires who were present in the arena started to debate who would fight whom; they looked very impatient.

But it wasn't just them. Victor's group was also impatient.

"Tsk." Mainly Victor.

"Father?" Ophis looks up and sees Victor's annoyed face.

Victor looked at Ophis and smiled gently, then he began to stroke her head, "It's nothing, Ophis."

"Mm~" She exhibited a small smile and closed her eyes as if enjoying his caresses.

"Haha~. Be patient, Victor. These things take time to get done." Scathach commented.

"…" Victor didn't say anything and just remained silent.

"My aunt seemed to get annoyed for a moment." Sasha, who was beside Victor, spoke.

"Oh, did you notice?"

"Yes," Sasha nodded.

"It was only for a few seconds, but her emotions seemed to intensify," Ruby commented.

"That man must have done something." Elizabeth, who was a little far away, spoke.

"…You seem to know him, Princess." Victor looked at Elizabeth.

"Nothing escapes the king's eyes." Elizabeth smiled.

"HAHAHA!" Scathach laughed as if she'd heard the funniest joke in the world.

"…" Elizabeth's face became neutral.

"Nothing escapes the king's eyes. Except for Countess Scathach." She rephrased her sentence.

"Heh~, glad you understand, Princess."

"…" Elizabeth turned her face away and ignored Scathach. When she turned her face away, she could see her guards, who were still standing with thorns of ice hovering around them.

"… Can you let my guards go?"

"Oh… I forgot about them." Scathach snaps her fingers, and soon the ice is gone.

"Thanks, Princess." The guards spoke, and soon they broke away from the group and stood guard near the door.

Sigh!

Elizabeth sighed. For some reason, she just wanted to get out of this place, she couldn't handle Scathach!

"You seem to be having a rough time, Princess," Eleanor spoke.

"…" Elizabeth looked at Eleonor with a neutral gaze and nodded.

"Don't worry, we all understand your feeling."

"…" Everyone in the room except Victor, Sasha, Ruby, Violet, and Scathach, who were talking to each other, nodded.

"My mom is a very difficult person to deal with… Especially now that she's… Hmm… having fun?" Siena spoke.

"…" Elizabeth looked at Siena with a neutral expression.

Siena's eyes darkened a little, "But don't worry, you'll get used to it soon, and look! She found someone like her; we have two Scathach now!"

"…Bloody Hell, I want to get out of here…." She really wanted to get out of that room right now.

Chapter 83: Let the games begin!

10 minutes had passed, and the game was about to start.

The hologram of the arena suddenly changed, and soon everyone could see the participants' faces, their age, and their names.

…

Einer Horseman, heir to the Horseman Clan.

Age: 105

.

Tatsuya, hired mercenary.

Age: 90

…

When the audience saw that they were two children, their reaction was mixed.

"Tsk, two kids." Some didn't like it.

"…It's better than nothing." Some just didn't care anymore.

"…They're cute…" Some thought they were both attractive.

"Boring." Some lost interest.

"I wanted to see the two leaders fight…." Some were honest with their thoughts.

Despite having different reactions, there was something they all had in common; they were bored! But there wasn't much better to do, so they were going to watch anyway.

"So it's him… Tatsuya." Victor's smile grew when he finally got to know the name of the person who had a strong presence. He had seen a strong presence some time ago near the VIP room where he was, and he finally got to know who this individual was.

"And Einer Horseman." Victor's eyes lit up a little when he saw the name 'Horseman'.

'So he's the heir, huh?' He thought with an indecipherable little smile.

[Do you want me to investigate it, Master?]

Victor suddenly heard Kaguya's voice in his head. He stroked Ophis' head and thought for a moment, "… No need."

The reason he refused was simple, he didn't want to put Kaguya at risk. When Victor looked at the leader of Clan Horseman, he could tell what kind of person he was, and with Scathach's words a few minutes ago, he knew that man was someone careful.

Despite having a convenient power that can help her escape from any situation, Victor doesn't want to risk putting his favorite maid in danger.

[Okay, Master. But if you need anything, talk to me. I'm feeling useless just being in your shadow.]

"Haha~, I'll talk to you if I need anything," he replied in a low voice.

"…" Ophis looks up and stares at Victor.

"Shadow…"

Victor displays a gentle smile and puts his finger to his mouth in a gesture of silence.

"Mm." Soon she lays her head on his chest.

"Heh~… She hid his last name, huh?" Scathach exhibited a small smile.

"He looks familiar somehow…." Sasha spoke as she stared at the image.

"…" Violet didn't care about the contestants, she was just staring at Ophis with a death glare. Despite ignoring it for a few minutes, she still felt jealous and envious of the little girl, and Violet was thinking of doing something.

"…Stop," Ruby spoke.

"…But I haven't done anything yet…" Violet looked at Ruby in disbelief.

"Yes. You haven't done anything YET." Ruby looked at Violet with a look that completely understood Violet's actions.

"…" Violet was wondering when she became so predictable…

Sigh!

Ruby sighed, "Don't do anything now, okay? I'm also jealous, and I also want to do something about it, but, despite my feelings about this situation, this little girl is still the king's daughter. So though my mother wouldn't mind it, and our husband wouldn't either, we must not get into conflict with the king."

"Tsk…" Violet turned her face away.

"Ladies and gentlemen!" Hearing the announcer's voice, the girls looked towards the arena, where they saw two men walking towards the arena.

…

A man with long golden hair was walking calmly towards the middle of the arena.

He was wearing a black Yukata with black details, and he also had a small Katana around his waist.

The feeling he gave was that of a sharp but gentle warrior.

A very opposite feeling from the other competitor.

He was wearing a black sweatshirt and black jeans. The man had a big, distorted smile on his face, and his crazed eyes gave away what kind of personality he seemed to have.

Upon reaching the middle of the arena, the two fighters faced each other.

Despite being opposites in personality, the audience didn't have a favorite fighter, they didn't care for the gentle-looking fighter, and they also didn't care for the crazy appearance of the other fighter. Instead, they just wanted to see something interesting!

The announcer knew that and, because of that, he didn't speak more than necessary; he approached the participants and spoke out loud so that everyone could hear.

"Everyone present here knows the rule, but I will repeat it. Permanent death is not allowed; if any of the fighters break this rule, severe consequences will happen to the Clan the fighter is representing…"

The masked referee looked at the two, "Did I make myself clear?"

They both felt a shiver down their spine as they looked through the small space of the masked man's mask.

""Yes."" The two replied.

"Good… Let the game begin!" The referee disappeared.

The moment they heard the referee's words.

The two participants seemed to disappear from view, and soon they appeared in the middle of the arena. Tatsuya was holding his katana, and Einer was holding a completely black rapier.

The two swords collided in the middle of the arena.

"…?" Tatsuya looked at the rapier with appraising eyes. He wondered when this weapon appeared in the man's hand, he knew his opponent didn't enter the arena with this weapon in hand, but he didn't have much time to think when he felt something trying to pierce his back.

Realizing the danger, Tatsuya decided to flee from this situation.

"Calm down, don't run away~."

"!" Tatsuya looked down and saw that his feet were trapped in the ground by some kind of black slime; Tatsuya's body started to crackle with lightning for a few seconds but soon stopped. Instinctively, Tatsuya would use his lightning bolts, but remembering his mother's words, he managed to control himself.

With no choices, he decided to do whatever was necessary not to lose the game from the start. So he uses a Parry technique and deflects Einer's blade.

In doing so, he managed to knock the blade away from Einer.

Realizing his chance, he makes a decision and … cuts off his legs!

With his body falling towards the ground, Tatsuya supports himself with his hand and moves away. He looked at the place where he was and saw a kind of blackthorn piercing the air.

'What is that?' With a calm face, he tried to understand the enemy's power.

"Hahaha~. I wonder if the public knows what's going on." Scathach laughed in amusement.

Suddenly everyone could feel a sensation that made the spines of their bodies shiver, and everyone in the VIP room looked at Victor:

"Heh~. As expected, you didn't disappoint me again~" Scathach's smile grew.

Victor's hair seemed to be floating like it was defying gravity, his eyes were glowing a dangerous red, and he had a huge smile that showed all the sharp teeth in his mouth.

"Father?" Ophis called him.

But Victor seemed to be in a trance, and he didn't hear her.

Ophis looked at Victor, her big eyes shining cutely, she didn't understand why Victor didn't talk to her.

"That feeling is scary…" Pepper muttered a little, "Did he get like this just seeing those two fight?"

"…" Everyone in the room except Violet, Ruby, Sasha, Scathach, and Ophis, who were more concerned about looking at Victor, agreed with Pepper.

Seeing the face she considered an excited face of her disciple, Scathach started to think of a few things, she looked back to the arena.

"Aren't you going to attack me? Just because I'm in this condition, are you underestimating me?" Tatsuya asked in a cold voice.

"Hehehe~, I don't need to move to attack you."

Suddenly a blackthorn pierces Tatsuya's heart!

"Tatsuya… My son, why didn't you finish the fight…?" Victoria didn't seem worried about her son. In fact, she looked impatient.

"Tsk… This is boring." Someone in the audience complained. As a 450-year-old vampire, this kind of fight wasn't surprising to him.

That same feeling was shared by the other vampires who were similar in age to that man and were watching the fight. For them, it was just a child's fight. Do you have fun when you see two kids fighting? Of course not!

"What are you waiting for, boy!? Finish the opponent! And end this farce soon!" A man from the audience shouted towards Einer.

"HmmHmmm~" Einer seemed to be singing a song and totally ignored the man in the audience, then his red eyes started to glow.

"I feel weird~" Einer started to think of a few things, and soon he made a move that left everyone speechless. He takes the Rapier he created and pierces his own heart!

"…" An uncomfortable silence descended on the arena. Nobody understood what happened!

Silence remains for 30 seconds, then everyone hears the sound of breaking glass.

"The sky is cracking…?" Someone spoke in disbelief.

The sky suddenly broke, and soon everyone woke up in a stupor.

Vampires under 500 years of age looked at the arena in shock:

"Huh!? Are you both okay?"

"What happened!?"

The audience was freaking out.

An older vampire in the audience said, "Children these days are too weak to fall for this simple trick…" He shook his head in disappointment.

"Unexpected… I thought this would be easy." Tatsuya spoke in a cold voice. He was still standing in the same spot the game had started and was about to finish the fight when he realized that Einer had fallen into his power, but his instincts warned him not to get closer now.

Einer's smile grew disproportionately, "I see~ I see~. We didn't know about this power."

Chapter 84: Tatsuya Vs Einer.

"What…? What just happened…?" Violet rubbed her eyes.

"…This power is dangerous. I didn't even feel like I was in an illusion," Sasha spoke in a serious voice, she felt uncomfortable as she imagined she could be in an illusion at any time.

"Illusion…?" Violet looked at Sasha.

"Yes. I don't know how it works, but that is the power he just used, right?" Since she wasn't sure what she was talking about, she looked to Scathach for answers.

Sasha was internally surprised, 'Is his power so strong that it could affect several young vampires present in the arena simultaneously?'

"…" Seeing what Sasha was doing, Violet also looked at Scathach.

Sensing Sasha and Violet's gaze, Scathach looked at them and flashed a small, unreadable smile:

"You're correct that his power is an illusion, but that's not all." Then she looked back at the arena.

"…" Sasha and Violet nodded. They understood why the woman spoke so mysteriously, she was basically saying; 'Use your brains; the problem is right in front of you.'

"Hmm… That power, when was it activated? I don't remember looking him in the eye…." Ruby commented.

"Indeed… He doesn't have an emo attitude either." Pepper, who got up and approached Ruby, added.

Violet and Sasha looked at their sisters:

"What are you talking about?" Violet asked as she raised her eyebrow.

"Nothing." The two spoke at the same time.

…

Tatsuya looked at Einer with a cold look on his face:

"Tell me, do you think your reality that you see is really real?" Then, his eyes changing to blood red, he started walking towards Einer.

"I don't know, and I don't care either." Einer looked to his right side and ignored what Tatsuya was saying.

"I see…" Tatsuya's image disappeared from the arena.

"If the act of observing reality is what determines what is real, then…." Tatsuya appears beside Einer and attacks him.

Black thorns suddenly grow from the ground and cross Tatsuya, and Tatsuya's blood splashed in Einer's face.

For just a small moment, Einer's face displayed a tiny bit of pleasure. He thought he had it right this time, but soon a strange sensation like the one he'd felt the first time hit him.

"What am I to you? A reality? Or an illusion?"

The image of Tatsuya being pierced by the black thorns disappears like a mirage, and a Katana blade appears behind Einer and cuts him vertically.

"Fuck-" Einer tries to dodge the attack, but he can barely manage. He had to sacrifice his arm, his arm fell to the ground, and he felt the pain.

He backed away quickly and looked at his arm, and again he felt that nagging feeling in his heart.

"This isn't real…" The moment he identified what was real, his arm disappeared from the ground and returned to his body.

"If you can't understand me, you can't fight me since you can't fight what you don't understand."

A katana suddenly pierces Einer's chest.

Cough!

Einer coughed up blood on the floor. This time, he felt that this wound was real!

He creates black thorns behind him and attacks Tatsuya.

"Tell me… The wound you just received, does it exist?"

"Tsk." Hearing Tatsuya's voice, Einer's face for the first time showed an annoyed expression.

"Fuck off!" Several thorns appear around Einer.

"Where are you! Show yourself!"

"…" The audience was silent. They couldn't understand what was happening right in front of them. But, of course, this only applied to the younger vampires, the older vampires knew what was going on, and the only thing that crossed the mind of the older vampires was:

'Where did the leader of Clan Rider find this man with such exotic power?' The eyes of the older vampires looked at Tatsuya with a look of limitless curiosity; for them, who were bored, Tatsuya was a perfect existence to kill their boredom.

"Hahaha, that kid must be having a hard time right now." Scathach chuckled, she looked at Victor, who seemed to have all of his senses focused on the fight.

"Do you seem to understand what's going on, Victor?" She exhibited a small smile.

"…" Hearing Scathach's question, everyone looked at Victor.

"Yeah. Look, Tatsuya is going to cut his legs off now."

And just like Victor said, Tatsuya's Katana appears on Einer's legs and cuts diagonally!

"!?" Einer was going through a difficult time, he understood what was going on, but despite understanding the enemy's power, he couldn't do anything to counteract that power.

"It's useless." He heard Tatsuya's voice again.

"As long as you don't understand my existence, you can't fight me." The katana appears again in front of Einer and tries to cut off his head.

Einer quickly creates a thorn shield in front of him and jumps back using his hands.

When Tatsuya's Katana touches the thorn shield, the katana disappears like mist.

"…" Victor's group was surprised again.

"This is a tough fight for me." Eleonor was honest, she was primarily a fighter who used strength to overcome everything.

"Indeed. This man is like an eel, he is very slippery, and that power is irritating to fight back against." Elizabeth spoke.

"How do you fight someone who can confuse all your senses? He has the advantage." Lacus spoke.

"You are thinking wrong." Victor and Scathach's voices were heard at the same time.

"…" The group was silent again.

For the first time, Victor stops watching the fight and looks at Scathach, then he exhibits a small smile, "Do you explain, or do I explain?"

She smiled, "…You explain." She wanted to know Victor's thoughts.

Victor gets up with Ophis in his arms and says something in Ophis' ear:

"Mm…" The girl nodded in agreement.

He decided to demonstrate, after all, is better than explaining:

"Watch." He places his hand in front of Ophis and descends slowly.

The group started to watch the movement of Victor's hands, Victor's hands began to glow with the power of lightning, and it caught the girls' attention even more; he looked like he was going to do something big!

Suddenly he said, "Now, where is Ophis?"

"…Huh!?" The women looked up and saw that Ophis had disappeared.

"She disappeared!?" Elizabeth screamed and got up from her chair, she couldn't lose her sister again!

Ruby, Sasha, and Violet look around, and soon they see Ophis sitting on Victor's ice throne, but since the throne was so big, it looked like she had disappeared.

"She's on the throne…." The three spoke.

Elizabeth walks close to the throne and sighs with relief when she sees Ophis sitting in a Cute fashion.

"What I just did is simple, I focused your attention on my hands, and you didn't see Ophis come down from my arms, a simple attention-shifting trick."

"That's basically what he's doing to deceive Einer. Of course, he's not using this simple magic trick. He must be using his power to make it work on a large scale."

"Hahahaha~. Good, you get it, but you missed something, idiot disciple."

"Oh?" Victor and the group looked at Scathach.

"That man, he is not trying to deceive the boy of Clan Horseman; he is deceiving his very existence." She exhibited a teacher's smile, "By becoming a difficult creature to be observed, the brain cannot understand what it is observing, so it looks like he is using a form of illusion."

"He said it, right? You can't fight what you don't understand; that's basically a tip he left."

"I see…" Victor's smile grew a little.

"Father…" Ophis raised her hand up in a gesture that told Victor to hold her.

"… What a spoiled girl~." Victor smiled kindly and picked up Ophis again, then sat on the ice throne he created.

"Better…"

"…" Elizabeth didn't know what to say or think seeing her sister like this.

Crack!

Violet's grip was so strong that she broke the ice throne she was sitting on a little. In an attempt to ignore what she was seeing, she said:

"He is hiding his very existence, and by doing so, he manages to fool his opponent…?" Her brain was spinning to try to understand what she just heard.

"That doesn't make any sense," Ruby said.

"His power is quite unusual in our community. I think he must be a foreign vampire." Siena commented, as an older vampire, she could understand the battle and the power of man, but even for her, his power was something interesting and curious…

"The power of the vampires out there shouldn't be that strong." Elizabeth continued.

"His power is not strong." Eleonor explained, "It's the way he uses his power that makes it look like his power is strong."

Suddenly everyone could feel a dark pressure; they quickly look into the arena and see Einer's body covered in a distorted black aura:

"Annoying… Annoying, your power is irritating, your existence is irritating." He had a distorted expression on his face and seemed very upset.

"I don't need to understand you to defeat you!" A pillar of black energy came out of Einer's body. Slowly, Einer's skin began to change to a dark black, he started to grow in height, his ears grew, and black wings made of pure power grew up behind him.

His hair lifted as if defying gravity, his eyes took on a deeper shade of red, his teeth sharpened.

"That's…" Victor's smile grew distorted, and everyone could see the big smile Victor had on his face.

"The Vampire Count Form."

Chapter 85: Tatsuya Vs Einer. 2

"This power…" The audience was speechless, especially the younger vampires.

"How did he achieve this form despite being so young? It's impossible!" Some were unbelievers.

"OHHHHH! That's what I wanted to see! Now it's interesting!" The most bored vampires didn't care; they just wanted to have fun.

"Hey blond boy, show me something interesting too!"

The two fighters ignored the voices of vampires from the audience and focused their attention on each other.

…

"Father…" Zwei spoke in a neutral voice, but one that held a sense of warning.

"I know. It's all right. It's not like it's rare for the sons of vampire counts to take that form." Niklaus didn't look worried.

Jessica looked intently at the arena. Although this was a power she still hadn't quite grasped, she hoped that by watching her brother do it, she might understand something.

…

"Lady Victoria…" Hecate looked worried.

"…It's okay… My son can win, but…." After seeing the form her son's opponent took, she thought; 'These damn geniuses, how old is he? Only 105? And even though he's so young, can he take that form?'

She was really starting to get worried about her son. Even though her son is a full-fledged genius, he hasn't released this transformation yet! She knows it's foolish to just let him fight without using all of his powers…

But despite knowing this, she's still a mother, she wants the best for her son and doesn't want to involve her son in Clan Fulger's schemes.

"…Hecate. If things get bad, send him a message telling him to use all his powers."

"…What about the Fulger clan?"

"I'll deal with those bastards later, but first, we must win this game."

But despite being a mother who wants the best for her child. She was an ambitious woman. A contradiction of ambition, desire, and a mother's affection.

"I see. I will get the message across if something happens."

…

Crack! Crack!

Sounds of breaking glass can be heard. It felt like reality was breaking…

"This reality will decay in the face of my power!" He raised his hands, and his power seemed to cover all the space around him.

The moment he raised his hand, the world around him began to rot, and slowly, the illusion disappeared and showed Tatsuya, who had a surprised expression on his cold face.

Einer broke Tatsuya's power with sheer brute force!

"And to think you surpassed my power with pure strength… And there's also this transformation… Do you call it Vampire Count Form?"

"Are you scared now? Don't be. We've just started." Einer's smile grew.

"Wrong…I'm not scared. I just realized that I still have a lot to improve… that's a good thing." Tatsuya braced himself.

"I see." Einer didn't care. Einer's wings of power seemed to grow, and, as soon as he rose into the air, he spread his wings.

Black thorns began to grow inside the wings, and soon a shower of thorns flew towards Tatsuya.

Using a foot movement that would be the envy of any martial artist, Tatsuya dodged all the thorns.

He seemed to be dancing in the middle of the arena and avoided all attacks with as little effort as possible.

The thorns hitting the arena seemed to be causing a decaying effect, and the ground was becoming unstable.

But for Tatsuya, it wasn't a bother; he just realized that he shouldn't let those thorns touch his katana.

"His footwork is awesome. I want this technique…" Scathach and Victor's eyes sparkled with curiosity.

As two beings who were always wanting to get stronger, seeing a new technique was something that made them very interested.

Scathach; 'Does this look like a Japanese martial art? But it seems that whoever invented this martial art adapted it for use by vampires…' As a 2,000-year-old vampire, she could already understand the technique with just a glance.

And it took less than 10 seconds for her to understand that this technique was useless for her. After all, she had something like that, and the technique Tatsuya used was created specifically for Katana users.

But she thought it didn't hurt to learn, and, because of that, she just watched the boy fight. By doing that, she could learn faster since, as a master of all martial arts, it was something simple for her to do.

"Interesting… It's very similar to the technique I use, but it's more refined…." Lacus was interested in the match now. The vampire count form and Tatsuya's footwork caught her attention.

Sasha had the same feeling as Lacus, but she didn't want the speed, she wanted that calm that man has; even being in danger, his emotions were never altered.

She wanted that, and this thought was shared by Violet, she knows that one of her weaknesses is that she loses control of her emotions too easily.

"Tsk." Seeing that he wasn't making any progress, Einer decided to change his strategy.

"Cocoon." He whispered in a low voice.

Soon several black thorns came out from under the arena and formed a black cocoon.

"Hey! I can't see the fight that way!" The audience complained.

"Yes! Yes! Do something! It was just starting to get interesting! You mother fucker!"

"Do not worry!" The referee acted quickly, then used a magical observation device, and soon their fight could be seen through the giant hologram that was floating above the arena.

Using the cocoon as a means of using his powers, Einer was throwing several thorns at Tatsuya, a simple overpowering tactic.

"This is getting complicated…." Tatsuya whispered while dodging the black thorns. Then, realizing he was getting cornered with each passing minute, "I don't have any choice…." He decided to do something.

His eyes began to glow blood red, and golden energy began to shine in his Katana, "I'm sorry, Mother. I will be rebellious today."

He suddenly stopped moving and assumed an Iaijutsu stance.

"I got you!" Einer yelled excitedly. He was finally going to kill this slippery eel! He completely forgot that he shouldn't kill opponents.

"Ryujin…" Tatsuya whispered in a low voice as a colossal pressure started to come out of his body, and that pressure crushed all the black thorns. He drew the Katana from its scabbard, and everyone could see only the wake of the Katana attacking the air.

"Hakai no Sora."

ROOOOOAAAAAAR!

The image of an oriental dragon with blue eyes and golden scales that appeared to be covered in lightning seemed to come out of Tatsuya's sword, and it flew towards Einer.

"What!?" Einer quickly fled from Tatsuya's attack; he was not foolish enough to try to defend against that attack.

The dragon destroyed the cocoon easily and continued to fly towards the dark skies of Nightingale.

"That is!" Sasha rose from her throne and looked at the dragon in shock, "He has the power of my Clan!?"

"…" A moment of silence descended throughout the arena.

"OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" This time everyone was impressed.

"That was amazing, blonde boy!"

"Incredible!"

"Do it again!"

The audience looked like excited children now.

"… Tatsuya…"

"Maybe it's better this way," Hecate spoke to Victoria.

"That's not what I'm surprised at."

"Oh, he disobeyed you, huh?"

"Yes, he was always an obedient boy." Victoria wasn't angry, she was just surprised that Tatsuya disobeyed her.

Einer continued watching the dragon until it disappeared completely. Then, he looked at Tatsuya, his eyes glowing for a few seconds. After that, he descended from the heavens, took his transformation off, and created a Rapier with his powers.

He positions Rapier in front of him and takes a fighting stance.

"Oh?" Tatsuya was curious.

"I'm just wasting energy uselessly, you're too fast, and my powers won't hit you." He looked completely different. Even his voice became more serious.

"This is the most efficient tactic." He understood that he couldn't overcome Tatsuya with raw power, and he also could only assume that form for a few minutes before he was completely exhausted; he didn't want to risk losing because of that.

"I wonder if this is a good idea. How are you going to hit me if you don't understand me?" Tatsuya exhibited a small smile.

"You're wrong." Einer disappeared and moved in front of Tatsuya.

Soon the two blades collide in the middle of the arena. Tatsuya tried to use his powers to deceive the opponent, created a mirage of himself, then backed off.

But he was surprised when Einer ignored his mirage and ran towards him.

Again the two blades collide.

"Now, I 'understand' you." He displayed a small neutral smile.

"…" Tatsuya exhibited a slight smile, "I wonder about that."

Soon the two collide again and begin to fight.

…

Crack! Crack!

Broken ice sounds can be heard. Everyone looks at Victor and sees him squeezing the armrest of the ice throne as if holding on to keep from jumping into the arena and fighting.

A frightening pressure began to leave Victor's body, and his smile only grew and grew. But, this time, the pressure felt more terrifying, and it seemed to be affecting everything around.

Some places in the room seemed to be hot like the desert, some places seemed to be cold like the North Pole, some places in the room were making small sounds of electricity crackling.

"!" Eleonor, Siena, Lacus, and Pepper quickly left the part that was too hot and went to the part that was cold.

"Heh~" Scathach flashed a small smile, she completely understood how Victor was feeling.

"V-Victor? Stop-… Hiiii!" Pepper tried to talk to Victor, but she couldn't, she quickly fled behind her sister, she knew the place near Victor's wives was the safest.

"…Monster." Eleonor and Elizabeth spoke at the same time when they realized that this was being caused by Victor.

Elizabeth was the most shocked: 'That man has the powers of the three strongest Clans!? What in the seven hells is going on!?' She felt that she needed to find out what was going on. As a princess, she started to think that the three clans came together and decided to create a monster, and the result of that is Victor.

"Ahhh~…" Victor let the air out of his lungs, the air seemed to be very hot, and while keeping his smile:

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" He started laughing madly.

Chapter 86: How can I not be excited?

'An opponent, a strong opponent, was in front of me! I want to fight! Fuck these policies, fuck everything! I want to fight!'

'And I know someone who can give me that opportunity, someone who doesn't care about the consequences of breaking the 'game' of two large families.' Finally, Victor couldn't hold back his desire any longer.

"Scathach Scarlett!" Victor's voice resonated throughout the VIP room.

The princess' guards and the princess herself were surprised as Victor called Scathach; they were hoping that woman would get angry.

"I know, I know. I knew this would happen, so I prepared everything. Wait for me here." She smiled as she rose from her ice throne.

She didn't do anything!? What the fuck!? They were freaking out.

Sigh!

As she walked towards the exit of the VIP room, she sighed.

"What don't I do for my stupid disciples?" She looked pretty tired.

That's what it looked like if you ignored the big smile on her face; she seemed to be enjoying the whole situation.

"!" The guards, realizing that that monster was walking towards them, quickly backed away from the door.

"Luna!" Scathach spoke up.

"Yes!?"

"Come with me."

"Yes…"

"… what just happened? Do they have some kind of telepathy?" Elizabeth asked honestly as Scathach left the VIP room.

"Probably," Lacus replied.

"Knowing my mother, she must be planning something." Siena continued, visibly upset.

Violet, Ruby, and Sasha were pouting annoyed, they didn't like it. It seems Scathach understood Victor more than they did!

The one most affected by it was Violet! She was about to freak out! 'I wasn't supposed to let Scathach train, my darling! I should have asked for war!' Her thoughts were running wild.

Sensing the turbulent emotions of his wives, Victor's desire to battle calmed a little, and he said:

"Calm down, girls. I am fine. And don't think about nonsense."

"Huh?" Ruby, Violet, and Sasha looked at Victor.

"My wish is simple…" Victor's eyes sparkled intensely.

"I want to fight… For six months, I was beaten by my master, and she said I got better. I want to know… I need to know how much better I got! Fighting my master isn't enough; she's just too strong…"

"Oh." The three spoke at the same time.

"Two possible strong opponents are in front of me… How can I not get excited? How can I contain my desire? It's impossible. I've always been honest with myself, and now that I'm a vampire, that urge has gotten stronger."

'Now that I'm a vampire, huh?' Elizabeth raised an eyebrow, she understood what that phrase implied.

"I see…" Ruby nodded, she finally understood Victor's thoughts; 'Wait… Isn't that the same thought process as my mother?'

Violet puts her finger on her face, "Darling just wants to have fun…"

"…Do you want to fight them now? What about the game?" Sasha asked curiously. It's not possible that he wants to fight the two of them now, right?

'Probably, he was talking about fighting them later….' Though Sasha thought that was very unlikely.

"I don't know, and I don't care." Victor was honest, he would only care about something if it was related to his wives, and he knows this game has nothing to do with Sasha. That woman may be Sasha's aunt, but she's something of a distant aunt or an aunt that Sasha doesn't have much contact with.

Soon he looked back at the arena and saw a referee in the middle of the arena, it looked like something had happened, and he hadn't noticed.

"I will entrust this matter to Scathach, my master must be planning something, and I know it won't negatively affect me…" Victor spoke honestly, he knows that Scathach would only throw him to the lions in an attempt to make him stronger, and he didn't mind that attitude. In fact, he actually liked it.

"…" Everyone was silent and surprised at how much confidence Victor had in his master.

"Ladies and gentlemen. I apologize, but this game will be stalled for a few minutes." The referee suddenly spoke.

"Huuuh?" The audience felt like a child who had just had their favorite candy stolen!

"Hey!" Someone from the audience there complained, but the referee just looked at that individual and said,

"Be patient." His cold voice sent shivers down the vampire's spine.

"O-Okay." He sat back.

…

"Huh? Why was the game stopped?" Victoria didn't know what was going on.

Knock Knock!

"Lady Victoria Rider, please come to the administration room."

Victoria heard the voice of the arena worker.

"…?" Victoria looked at the door, "What's going on?"

"A new Clan has joined the wager." The official spoke.

"Huuh? But isn't that against the rules?!"

"We know that, but we can't ignore the person who placed the order… It's just impossible."

"…" Feeling a little fear in the employee's voice, Victoria was curious:

"Can I at least know who the Clan is that got involved?"

"Clan Scarlett…"

"…Heh?"

"…Countess Scathach Scarlett…" Victoria swallowed her saliva. What did that monster want with her? She was just a helpless woman!

"Yes…"

"Fuck!"

…

A somewhat similar scene was taking place on the side of Clan Horseman.

Knock Knock!

"Come in." Niklaus' cold voice was heard by the clerk.

The employee enters and immediately starts talking:

"Count Niklaus Horseman, a new Clan, has decided to play the game. Please head to the administration room."

"…" Niklaus nodded coldly. He knew this was against the rules, so his curiosity was piqued:

"May I know who the new bettor is?" He asked as he walked towards the exit of the VIP room.

"Countess Scathach Scarlett."

"…" He suddenly stopped walking, a small hint of surprise appeared on his face, but it soon disappeared as if it didn't exist, "Okay…"

"Wait here."

"Yes, Father," Jessica spoke up.

"…" Zwei nodded.

…

Victoria and Niklaus meet at the door to the administration room.

"…" The two looked at each other in silence for some time.

" Oldest first," Niklaus spoke with a knightly gesture.

"Oh?" A vein popped in Victoria's head, she flashed a neutral smile and said, "Why don't you go first? After all, you are someone of high status."

"That's true…" He nodded, then opened the door.

When Niklaus opened the door, they saw a woman with long red hair standing next to an old man. They seemed to be chatting amiably.

"Oh?" Scathach's smile grew, "You arrived, good. Come in, come in."

"…" The two were wondering if they could refuse this offer, but remembering what was at stake, they entered.

They sat on opposite sides, and as they sat down, they heard Scathach's voice:

"I don't want to waste a lot of time with useless conversations. So my proposal is simple: I want my disciple to fight your two heirs."

"…"

"My bet is simple: Whoever defeats my disciple, I will support 100% of whatever goal you have."

"!" Victoria and Niklaus' eyes seemed to glow.

With the same smile on her face, Scathach continued:

"Do you want to take the king's throne? I will support it. Do you want me to teach your children? I will do it. Do you want to destroy the human world? That is a simple job. Do you want a war against the wolves? I would love to participate."

"The period of my support is 1 year." She flashed a cold smile, "How about? It's a good deal, right?"

"…" Yes, it was a great deal. In exchange for winning the fight against a vampire who is this woman's disciple, they would have the full support of the strongest female vampire.

Just by having Scathach's name in whatever plans they had, that plan would carry more weight than usual. It just goes to show how much weight that woman's name has for all vampires.

But they know that there is no free lunch in this world… If this woman trusts her disciple so much, then he must be very strong… But it was hard to know; after all, it's known to everyone that Scathach has enough disciples scattered around the world.

And many of them weren't so strong that they could fight two geniuses alone.

"What do you want if your disciple wins?" Niklaus was faster than Victoria to speak. For him, that was a good deal, and he trusted his son, considering his son had 'that' which no vampire had.

"…Hmm, you don't have much that is useful for my disciple and me… Oh, how about this? My disciple is allowed to come to your house at any time to 'use' your heirs for training, and he can learn anything that is not a 'secret' for your Clan?"

"…" This was a rather strange condition even for the two vampires.

"Hmm… Explain to me in more detail about your bet." As a businesswoman, Victoria wanted to be sure what she was getting into. After all, a bet with Scathach shouldn't be simple, right?

"Huh? Haven't I already explained? Are you stupid?" She made a confused face.

"…" A vein snapped in Victoria's head, she thought she must be being cursed to find two people she couldn't offend on the same day.

Soon, they started arguing about this matter. Victoria wanted the title of count. Niklaus wanted to protect his title, and he also wanted the resources he could only gain from Victoria.

But with Scathach's intervention, things had to change, and they didn't have many choices in this matter; after all, the bet was just too good.

The support of the strongest female vampire in the world…

…

30 minutes later, an announcement was heard.

"A new player has joined the game!"

"Heh?" This was the reaction from everyone in the arena. They know it's against the rules!

Soon Victor's image appeared on the screen.

…

Victor Walker/Snow, Fulger, Scarlett. Disciple of Scathach Scarlett.

Age: 21

…

"What?" All vampires were shocked.

"What the fuck is 'Walker/Snow, Fulger, Scarlett?' What is his relationship to these three Clans!?"

"Wait! He has the same last name as that woman!"

"Disciple of Scathach…? Another one?"

"He is young! A baby!"

"He has the same name as that woman, so they're families!? Is that why he is her disciple? Huuh?"

The audience was going crazy with lots of questions, but one thing was for sure, they were curious now.

"D-D-Darling!?" Violet stutter.

"H-H-Husband!?" Sasha couldn't believe what she was seeing.

"…She did this…" Ruby looked very tired.

"Pffft… HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA" Victor was laughing a lot now.

"… Father… Having fun," Ophis spoke.

Scathach enters the VIP room:

Hearing Victor chuckle, she showed a small satisfied smile.

"Victor."

Victor stops laughing and looks at Scathach.

"Go have fun, my stupid disciple. But… Remember, don't lose… If you lose or demonstrate a pathetic fight to me, prepare for your punishment." Her eyes glowed blood red as she flashed a sultry smile:

"This time, you will spend 10 years training with me in isolation~." Scathach would not allow a weak disciple.

Chapter 87: Victor Vs Tatsuya and Einer.

"This time, you will spend 10 years training with me in isolation~." Scathach would not allow a disciple of hers to be weak.

"!" The three wives reacted strongly to Scathach's words.

"W-Wait, Mother!" Ruby said.

"You can not do that!" Violet growled angrily.

"Yes, he just got out of training!" Sasha agreed with Violet.

"…I think that would be a reward for him…." Pepper whispered.

"…" Lacus and Eleonor looked at Pepper.

"What?" Pepper asked with an innocent face.

"Nothing," Lacus replied.

"…" Scathach ignored everyone and continued to look at Victor.

Victor exhibited a small smile as he rose from the ice throne while holding Ophis like a princess and placing her where he was sitting. As he made these movements, Victor's shadow grew, and soon Kaguya stepped out of his shadow.

Realizing she couldn't stay in Victor's shadow during the game, Kaguya stepped out of his shadow and walked towards Luna, Maria, and Yuki.

"Hmm…?" Ophis turned her face away in confusion.

Victor removes his glasses and places them beside the ice throne.

He looks into Scathach's eyes and displays a gentle smile, "Thank you, Scathach."

"…" Scathach felt a strange sensation in her heart when she heard those words. It felt warm and sweet, but it wasn't bad…

"Girl, I'll be back soon. I'm going to play for a bit~" He spoke in a playful voice as he had a small sadistic smile on his face; he looked like a kid who was going to leave home to play with his school friends.

Although, the smile he had on his face at that moment was not the smile of someone who would play with friends…

Then he turned and looked at the glass, and lightly touching the glass, the magic symbols of his white gloves began to glow blood red.

And then a scene that left some people shocked happened; Victor's hand began to pass through the glass.

"W-What?" Sasha, who was closest, was shocked.

Slowly, Victor's entire body passed through the glass, and soon he was standing there floating outside the arena.

"How is this possible?" Violet was shocked, she knew what it was, but how did he ever learn it?

"Did he learn that too…?" Ruby was surprised.

"Didn't I tell you?" Scathach walked towards her throne.

Hearing Scathach's voice, everyone looked at her, "I trained his basics. That means he's mastered what I consider the basics of a 'noble vampire'." She spoke with a slight smile on her face as she sat on her throne.

She crossed her legs elegantly and continued, "If he couldn't do it, I would be disappointed~."

"…" Everyone was speechless. They were wondering something, how high is Scathach's standard? They know that this technique is basically a fusion of bat transformation abilities with the vampires' fogwalk ability.

An advanced technique! And she considers it basic!?

Scathach's disciples were wondering if this was why she always had a bored face when she taught them. Was it because they didn't meet her standard!?

"Don't be so surprised. My foolish disciple hides more secrets~." She laughed a little, "After all, I personally taught him that in a fight, you should have two or three hidden cards to surprise your opponent. Just sit back and enjoy the show."

Luna, who was carrying several documents while accompanying Scathach, only sighed when she saw that she was forgotten, soon she walked towards Siena and handed all these documents to her:

"Take it, Lady Siena."

"Huh?" Siena was taken aback by the amount of documents she received. "What is that?"

"Work."

"Eh? But it's my day off…"

"…" Luna didn't say anything, she just walked away from Siena and stood beside the maids.

…

Einer and Tatsuya, who were informed that the game was changed by their respective clan leaders, looked at Victor, who was floating in midair as he descended towards the arena.

"That smile, I don't like it." Einer no longer liked Victor.

"…" Tatsuya's opinion was neutral, but internally, he didn't like that smile from Victor either.

"Oh? That boy, has he mastered it…?" An older vampire in the audience spoke in curiosity when he saw Victor floating, "As expected of that woman's disciple, I think?"

Victor descended smoothly in the middle of the two participants, and the moment his feet touched the arena floor, the entire surface was turned to ice!

"!" Einer and Tatsuya quickly jumped.

"This power…" A man in the audience was shocked.

"It's from that woman's Clan!"

"Is that why he has the last name Scarlett!? Is he her son or something!?"

"Idiot, didn't you see the other last names too!?"

"So who is he!?"

"I do not know!"

"Shhh, shut up! Things are starting to get interesting!"

Victor's smile grew, a smile that showed all his sharp teeth was shown to the audience, he inhaled a little of the air around him, and when he let the air out of his lungs:

"Einer Horseman" His voice echoed throughout the arena; it was a heavy voice, a strong voice.

"Tatsuya."

"Let's have fun~."

"Start!" The referee spoke as if following Victor.

Wasting no time, Einer ran towards Victor. He felt an instinctive desire to want to wipe that smile off Victor's face; he didn't like it!

Creating a Rapier with his powers, he tried to pierce Victor's face. He wanted to pierce his head! And wipe that smile off his face!

"Die!" The thrilling scene he'd been hoping for didn't happen.

Covering his fingers with pure ice, Victor stopped Einer's attack with just one finger:

Beng!

Everyone heard the sound of two blades colliding.

"Wha-" Before he could react to the scene that happened before him, he felt his face being hit by something invisible.

At the same time, Victor made a move. He positioned himself with a simple martial arts pose and punched the air!

Fuusshhhh!

A blast of air flew towards Einer, he was unable to dodge.

The gust of wind hit him with violent force!

BOOOOOOOM!

An explosion happened when Einer hit the wall.

"Cough!" Einer coughed up blood on the floor, but the attack wasn't over yet.

The effects of Victor's attack began to show up in Einer's body, his body slowly starting to freeze.

"What…?" The audience didn't know how to react. They just couldn't understand what just happened in front of them.

"Is that the power of a vampire baby?" The older vampire opened his eyes in shock. He felt like he was seeing the power of a 500 year old vampire! The only thing he was thinking now was; 'That monster created another little monster….'

"Good~" Scathach would look pleased.

"Mother… You overreacted… Again." Pepper could only say that she had seen this attack before, and she knows how devastating this attack is.

"Yes, he did it. I hope that guy is alive." Lacus.

"He's a vampire; he won't die that easy. I think…" Ruby.

"Darling~" Violet is a little red in the face.

"…Lady Victoria." Hecate didn't know what to say when she saw Victoria's glare.

"That woman created a monster."

"…" Hecate can't help nodding her head instinctively, so she goes back to looking at the arena with curious eyes.

Victor looked at Tatsuya, "You use Katanas, right?" He flashed a small smile, "Let's make things a little fairer."

"…" Tatsuya remained silent. His eyes were very serious, and he simply understood that the man in front of him shouldn't be underestimated.

Victor snaps his fingers, and slowly a greatsword of pure ice is created in front of him, and then he takes the greatsword and places it on his shoulder as he displayed a provocative smile on his face:

"Now the fight is fair."

"…" The audience was speechless. Is that fair? You are carrying a sword over two meters long! Bulshit!

Victor raises his hand, and with a provoking gesture, he says:

"Come."

"…" Tatsuya didn't move, and he just held his scabbard and positioned himself.

Slowly, Tatsuya's image began to fade.

"Heh~. You won't come? In that case."

Victor's body began to crackle with lightning, and soon he disappeared and left only a trail of golden light behind.

Tatsuya's eyes opened in shock, "Wha-"

Rumble!

The sound of lightning hitting something was heard!

Soon everyone could see Tatsuya flying towards the sky; he seemed unconscious.

With a big smile on his face, Victor lifted his finger, and a sphere of fire began to be created, and slowly… This sphere started to grow.

"What… am I dreaming…?" Someone from the audience asked in disbelief as they rubbed their eyes.

"This is… what is this? What is this being? No… What is this monster!?"

When the sphere of fire grew enough to be called a miniature sun.

"Burn."

The sphere flew towards Tatsuya.

"TATSUYA! Doge now!" Victoria screamed in horror, she feared for her son's safety.

Hearing his mother's voice, Tatsuya's eyes opened, his eyes seemed to glow golden for a few seconds, his body was enveloped in lightning, and soon he disappeared from the sky.

The fireball flew towards the dark Nightingale sky and exploded, the effect of the explosion so big that all the clouds around the city were gone. For the first time in many years, everyone could see the capital's sky clear without a cloud.

"…" An uncomfortable silence descended on everyone in the arena.

The audience was speechless again, they didn't know how to react to what they had just seen, it was just too unbelievable, that man… No, that monster just used the three powers of the Count Clans!?

Despite having lost the title of vampire count, Clan Fulger was still considered by the public to be a count's family. After all, they held the title for a long time.

Victoria sighed in relief when she saw her son safe, but…

"…Scathach…" She spoke in a low voice as her body began to shake, and, slowly, a feeling of anger rose inside her.

Her eyes glowed blood red, she squeezed the chair she was sitting in so hard that the chair cracked under her strength:

"SCATHACH SCARLETT! JUST WHAT KIND OF MONSTER DID YOU CREATE!?"

Victoria's voice echoed throughout the silent arena…

And soon, everyone could hear the wild laughter of the strongest female vampire in the world.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

Chapter 88: A little monster was created.

"Father…" Zwei spoke in a neutral tone.

"I know… I didn't expect this result either." Niklaus spoke with a serious face, very different from what he'd shown before.

Hearing Scathach Scarlett's laugh, the man clenched his fist a little harder. He felt cheated, now he understood why that woman was so confident, but soon his expression became serene since he remembered that even if his son lost to Victor, he wouldn't lose the count title. He would just lose Scathach's support.

'That woman, did she do all this just to show off her disciple?' Niklaus thought it was very unlikely, she didn't seem like that kind of woman.

Niklaus looked at Victor:

"What kind of monster are you?" His curiosity started to grow. For him, a vampire who could use three completely opposite powers was something quite interesting; 'Is he an experiment organized by the three clans? Are they in an alliance?'

Niklaus thought that an abnormal vampire like Victor couldn't be born suddenly overnight; someone must have created him.

"…" Jessica looked at Victor and then looked at her father, 'He really didn't recognize him? Is he getting senile?' She thought inwardly.

Jessica looks at Victor again, 'Although… He has changed a lot compared to his old appearance.'

Violet Snow, the heiress of Clan Snow. She's spent her entire growth phase in the human world, and that would obviously arouse a little curiosity from the other clans.

'What is Clan Snow's heiress doing in the human world?' That was their curiosity at the time, and to satiate their curiosity, they sent someone to investigate, and the result disappointed most of them.

'Oh, so she's just obsessed with new food.' That's what the older vampires thought, and they completely forgot about that subject.

They would never imagine that this 'food' would become what it is today.

Victor's smile grew:

"C'mon, C'mon! Get up!"

"What are you waiting for!? I know you weren't defeated by that alone. I trust you, don't disappoint me!"

Rumble!

The sound of lightning was heard.

Hearing this, Victor's smile only grew more distorted, "Good~."

Soon Tatsuya appeared in front of Victor, his appearance was immaculate as always, but some parts of his Yukata were completely destroyed.

"I don't know how it feels to know you trust me." He spoke in a neutral tone as he stretched his body a little. 'That hurt…'

BOOOOOM!

An explosion is heard by everyone, and soon Einer appears beside Tatsuya:

"Mother Fucker." Einer's expression was not good.

"HaHaHa~"

Slap, Slap!

Victor started to laugh out loud as he clapped his hands.

"Good, Good! That's how it has to be! If that weren't so, it wouldn't be fun!"

"I almost died…" Tatsuya muttered with a neutral expression. Tatsuya was wondering if this man had forgotten the rules.

Victor looked at Tatsuya, "Don't lie to me. I knew you would survive that attack."

"…" Tatsuya remained silent since he didn't want to deny or confirm Victor's words.

"And you." He pointed to Einer.

"I knew you would survive that small slap I gave."

'… Small slap? That one…? I almost died!' Einer was quite annoyed.

"Now! Let's continue!" With a small thrust of his arms, Victor threw his greatsword towards them both.

"!"

The two quickly dodged the attack.

BOOOOOM!

Like a missile hitting the ground, the sword was destroyed and created a massive explosion of pure ice.

Looking at this scene, Einer and Tatsuya look at each other for a few seconds and nod. They seemed to have come to a common understanding.

Einer pulled away from Tatsuya, his body slowly grew, his skin turned dark, and long black wings appeared behind him.

"Oh?" Victor's smile only widened as he saw Einer step into vampire count form.

Tatsuya's body began to crackle, and, gradually, his body was covered in Lightning, and soon he disappeared in a flash of golden light.

"HaHaHa," Victor creates another ice greatsword and defends against Tatsuya's attack.

Beng!

The sound of swords clashing was heard by everyone.

"Have you finally decided to use all your power?"

"…" Tatsuya didn't answer. He didn't need to; he just concentrated on using the lightning power more.

He uses his power to increase his speed, and soon he disappears in front of Victor.

Suddenly a large black thorn came out of the ground, pierced Victor's stomach, and lifted him into the air.

"Die!" Einer threw black thorns from his wings.

"HaHaHaHa," Despite having a massive wound in his stomach, Victor never stopped laughing.

"Darling/Husband!?" Ruby, Violet, and Sasha exclaimed at the same time.

"…Are you really vampires? That wound is nothing, watch." Scathach spoke.

Victor snaps his fingers, and a large ice pillar is created that destroys the black thorn. Then he stood on top of the pillar and created an ice shield in front of him.

The thorns thrown by Einer hit the ice shield and do not leave a scratch.

"Tsk." Not wanting to give up, he continued to throw the thorns into the ice shield. Slowly, the shield began to crack, but just when Einer thought it would be destroyed, the ice shield suddenly regenerated!

"FUCK! Die! Die!"

"HaHaHa," Victor chuckled in amusement. He liked seeing Einer's angry expression.

A few seconds passed, and a scene happened that left all the younger vampires gaping:

Victor's stomach regenerated at an abnormal speed, and his clothing was also intact! It was like he went back in time! And it was in less than 7 seconds!

"…What is this guy?" They kept being surprised to see Victor's abilities.

"See?" Scathach smiled.

"…" Sasha, Violet, and Ruby knew this, but they were still worried!

Tatsuya suddenly appears behind Victor. He was floating in the air with his body covered in lightning as he positioned himself in an Iaijutsu pose.

"Oh? Are you going to use that technique!?" Victor's smile grew.

"Ryujin… Hakai no sora!" He unsheathed his katana at an almost invisible speed.

ROOOOAAAAAAAR!

Just like the last time, a blue-eyed oriental dragon with golden scales covered in lightning flew toward Victor.

"OOOOOHHH!" The audience was excited when they saw that eastern dragon again.

And the audience wasn't the only one; Victor was too.

"Aaaah~, it's so beautiful." Victor wore a satisfied smile as if he were enjoying a piece of art.

"But…" Victor raises his hand in front of him, the magic circle on his glove starts to glow brightly, "It's a shame it's so weak…"

He waits for the dragon to touch his hand, and a vision that all young vampires and Tatsuya won't forget happens. The dragon became a sculpture of ice…

"… How is this possible!? He froze the lightning! It makes no sense!"

"…This…" Tatsuya was speechless.

Victor clenched his fist a little, and soon the entire ice sculpture was destroyed, then he looked at Tatsuya with his eyes glowing red:

"It's my turn."

Tatsuya unconsciously took a step back when he saw Victor's gaze, and upon realizing what he had done, it made him very angry with himself; 'Me scared? Me!?'

'Unforgivable!' He was very strict with himself.

"When you meet something you don't know… You feel scared." He suddenly heard Victor's voice beside him.

He quickly turned around in an attempt to react, but it was useless, and Victor grabs Tatsuya by the neck:

"Apparently, you feel it too~."

"Let go of me!" Tatsuya started to struggle. He tried to cut Victor's arm, but Victor's arm was covered in pure ice, and Tatsuya's katana couldn't cut the ice from his arm!

"Okay. I will." Victor showed an innocent smile.

"Eh?"

While holding Tatsuya's neck, Victor rolled a little in the air and threw him towards Einer.

Seeing Tatsuya flying towards him, Einer flashed a smile, he thought it was a good idea to submit Tatsuya now, but thinking that he would have to face Victor alone later, he changed his mind…

He decided to help Tatsuya.

He flies towards Tatsuya and catches him in the air, "Stop playing around. Let's defeat this monster soon."

"What do you think I'm trying to do?" Tatsuya spoke in a serious tone as he covered his body with lightning.

The giant ice shield that Victor created melted, and Victor began to control the water towards the sky.

"Today's weather forecast is ice thorns~. Take care of the children." He displayed an innocent smile.

"This fucker…!" Einer's eyes flashed with anger.

Soon a shower of icy thorns began to fall towards the two men.

Tatsuya managed to dodge the attacks using his lightning power. However, a very different situation was happening with Einer, as he didn't have much mobility in the air, he decided to use his thorns as a defense.

"Hmm, Hmm." Victor seemed to be tuning his voice, then he spoke with an innocent smile on his face:

"Attention, please. We have just received information that intense lightning showers are on the way."

Rumble, Rumble!

Sounds of thundering lightning could be heard in the sky.

"Mother Fucker…" This time even Tatsuya insulted Victor.

And as Victor spoke, an intense rain of lightning began to fall towards Tatsuya and Einer.

"Fuck!" Lightning broke through Einer's defense and hit him.

The same happened with Tatsuya.

"Ugh." Despite having the power of lightning, Tatsuya was not immune to it. Why?

"Fire…?" The audience was speechless when they saw that wherever the lightning struck, a few seconds later, that same area caught fire, and it was quite obvious that this occurrence was unnatural.

"Can that monster merge his power!?" Someone in the audience screamed.

"Hahahahaha!" Victor laughed a lot.

"He looks like he's having fun…" Ruby flashed a small smile.

"Yeah." Sasha also displayed a small smile.

"… Darling~." Violet's eyes looked quite dangerous now.

Narrowly surviving the rain of lightning and icy thorns, the two looked at Victor with an annoyed look.

"Good, Good!"

Victor started clapping again with a big smile on his face, but as if by magic, his smile changed to an innocent smile, and he said:

"But… What are you going to do with this one?" He pointed to the sky.

Einer and Tatsuya, even the audience, looked up at the sky.

And the first thing they saw was… A giant spike of ice that could easily cover the entire arena.

"Fuck…" The two spoke at the same time.

Chapter 89: Teamwork.

"K-Kid! Do you want to destroy the arena!?" An older vampire in the audience yelled. The vampire knew most of the arena was safe, considering it had been equipped with various defensive enchantments created by the witches.

But an attack of this magnitude will destroy these enchantments!

"Hmm?" Victor looks at the oldest vampire in the audience and flashes a small smile:

"Do I look like I care?"

"…" The audience was speechless.

"HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Scathach was having a great time.

"Mother, stop laughing! This is serious! If he unleashes an attack of that size, the entire arena will be destroyed!" Ruby spoke.

"And not only that, what will happen to us!?" Lacus spoke.

"Awawawawa, we are going to die!" Pepper was running around while freaking out.

"…" Siena looks at the giant ice spike that was approaching and thinks, 'That's my technique, huh.' She didn't know how it felt to see that her mother taught her technique to someone, but one thing she was sure of; 'My mother created a monster just like her…'

"…Do you underestimate witch technology so much? If the arena were destroyed by such an attack, the arena wouldn't have lasted for millennia." Elizabeth said. As a princess, she was the one who came into contact with witches the most, and because of that, she knew how reliable witch technology was…even though they were expensive.

"…" The sisters were silent, but inwardly they were calmer.

"Fuck! He really attacked!" Suddenly everyone heard the scream of someone from the audience, as they quickly looked up to the sky and saw the gigantic ice spike falling towards the arena.

"…" Pepper's face darkened, and with the speed that surprised everyone, she made a decision, "I'll run away!"

Just as she started to run, she was caught by her shirt collar by Sasha.

"Ughyaaa" Pepper made a strange noise, "Fue…? Let me go! I will run away!"

"Calm down, it's my husband we're talking about. He wouldn't put us in danger." Sasha looks at Ruby:

"You as his wife should know about his personality."

"…" Ruby nodded in agreement with Sasha's words, she knew what kind of man Victor was, but she was taken aback by his sudden personality change.

But when she thought more calmly, she found he hadn't changed much. Like her mother, he would always put the safety of his family first.

"Indeed. Darling, doesn't play with our safety." Violet flashed a loving smile, she and Sasha weren't worried.

"Hmm…Father trustworthy." Ophis spoke.

"…" Violet, Ruby, and Sasha looked at Ophis blankly. They didn't know how to feel to hear this little princess talking so confidently about Victor. Elizabeth was feeling the same feeling they were.

…

"Hey… what are we going to do!?" Tatsuya asked with a blank face while looking at the spike of ice approaching the arena as he started to prepare himself.

"… Do I look like someone who knows?" Einer responded with an expressionless look as he prepared himself as well. 'If things got too much worse, I still have 'it'. I won't lose so easily! My father will not accept another failure.'

Tatsuya covered his body with the power of lightning, and he looked towards the spike of ice with sharp eyes:

"I will cut it."

"Huh…?" Einer didn't believe what he heard.

"That's not normal ice, you know that, right?"

"Of course I know. The strongest female vampire's powers are well known."

"But…I doubt that man is on that woman's level." He spoke with confidence.

"…" Einer nodded in agreement with Tatsuya's words.

"Have you finished planning?"

"…" Tatsuya and Einer felt very strange now, 'was he waiting for us?' That's what they thought.

"Good~, Good~." Victor waved several times, "Let's make things more interesting." Soon, he raised his finger to the sky.

A small bolt of lightning shot out of Victor's finger and flew towards the ice.

"… What is he doing?" Someone from the audience asked curiously. Even though they knew they were in danger, they didn't care that much. They know the arena is safe, and if things go too far, the referee will intervene. After all, he must protect the audience.

And it's not like they can't protect themselves, they're vampires, and most of the vampires present are over 300 years old. Only a few vampires were younger than that.

When the little lightning bolt touched the ice spike, the entire ice spike was covered in lightning.

The image of a giant ice spike covered by lightning was seen by all.

"…" The audience was silent.

"Bloody Hell…"

"He's overreacting!" Someone from the audience screamed, and everyone couldn't help but agree with that person.

Victor exhibited a small smile and created a small ball of fire, which he threw on the ice spike. And the previous scene was repeated.

Fuuuushhhhhhh!

Soon the entire ice spike was covered with the three elements.

The image of a giant spike covered with lightning and fire that was the weakness of vampires was a rather intimidating sight.

The referee looked up at the sky, and the eyes behind his mask seemed to glow for a moment; 'It's not time yet.' Soon his eyes return to normal color. He made the decision to wait. His thought was that he would step in if things got too far, but this kind of power was still acceptable by his standards.

"…This is excessive…." Even Violet was feeling it now.

"HAHAHAHAHA! Good~, Good~, but… That's still not enough." Scathach's eyes glowed a dangerous red, she seemed to be thinking about something profound.

"Is that still not enough…?" Everyone in the VIP room had no reaction at hearing Scathach's words.

"Mother…" Ruby looked at her mother, a little worried, she knew that expression, and from her own experience, she knew that this was not a good thing.

"…Can you cut that?" Einer said as he was covered in a cold sweat.

"…I'll try…" Tatsuya didn't look very confident.

Victor's smile grew unnaturally, his eyes glowed blood red, and Victor's image seemed to get distorted:

"And now!? And now!? What are you going to do!? The attack is coming!"

"That crazy son of a bitch…." Einer muttered angrily.

"…" Tatsuya nodded in agreement with Einer's words.

"Tsk, we have no choices. Let's destroy this thing." Einer points his hand to Tatsuya.

A dark power came out of Einer's hand and covered Tatsuya's body.

Rumble, Rumble!

Tatsuya's lightning changed to black lightning.

"…?" Tatsuya didn't understand what Einer did, but he felt stronger!

"Oh? What is this~?" Victor noticed it too, and knowing that his opponent got stronger made the smile on his face grow; he seemed to be enjoying it a lot.

"This will help protect you from the fire and will increase your strength a little." Einer didn't explain too deeply.

"What is that?"

"My power. Now get ready!"

"…" Tatsuya nods and doesn't question it anymore. He understood that Einer didn't want to talk about it.

"In the end. He needed to use that…." Niklaus's eyes sparkled a little when he saw Einer's attitude.

"He doesn't have a choice," Zwei responded neutrally.

"Either he uses it, or he loses," Jessica spoke up.

"I will try to hold off the attack as long as possible. You must destroy it!" Einer said.

"… Okay." Tatsuya assumes the position of Iaijutsu.

Rumble, Rumble!

The surrounding black lightning was building in power.

Einer raises his hand towards the ice spike. "I didn't want to use so much energy, but I don't have a choice…" His eyes began to glow more intensely

Everyone in the arena feels the ground shake as if there's an earthquake.

"What is happening!?" Pepper asked.

"Something is coming from under the Earth." Eleonor, who was more sensitive, spoke.

Soon several giant thorns rose towards the sky. The thorns began to rotate and seemed to be merging.

Slowly, the two powers were closing in on each other until…

BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

The two attacks collided, an incredible explosion of power took place!

Einer's thorn and Victor's ice spike seemed to be struggling to see what power would lose first.

"Ugh." Einer felt the recoil of the attack, he felt his whole body damaged, but he ignored it and looked at Tatsuya:

"Do it."

Tatsuya nodded slightly.

Bang!

Suddenly everyone heard the sound of lightning hitting something, so they took their attention away from the clash of powers and looked at the arena. Soon they could see Tatsuya covered in lightning.

His hair was up like he was defying gravity, his eyes were glowing gold, and the skin on his hand was completely black with tiny sparks crackling; it was like his hand was bathed in lightning.

"One hit, one kill…" He muttered, and then he was gone.

Exceeding the speed he showed before, he flew towards the ice spike.

Einer seizes this chance and removes his thorns. Losing the only thing holding it back from falling, the spike of ice that Victor created began to fall again towards Tatsuya and Einer.

Tatsuya at this moment appears in front of the gigantic spike:

"Rairyū no Zangeki."

This time, the speed with which he drew the Katana from its scabbard was so fast that few could see what he did.

"…" A moment of silence in the arena, but that silence was broken by Victor's voice.

He spoke in a solemn voice, "Ahhh~, that was amazing… Yes, indeed. That really was a wonderful performance~" He seemed to be enjoying something as he looked at the spike he created.

Crack…

Suddenly everyone could hear the sound of something breaking, they quickly looked up at the sky and opened their mouths in shock.

"He cut… He cut that attack!?" Someone in the audience screamed.

And, as if in sync with this man in the audience, the spike of ice began to snap in half.

"OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

"They did it!"

Chapter 90: The End. And the beginning.

The audience was cheering excitedly. The show of power, along with Tatsuya and Einer overcoming Victor's almost 'invincible' power, was great entertainment for everyone.

But not everyone was enjoying it.

The ice debris were still falling towards the arena, the arena will not be destroyed, but the damage to the city will be enormous.

The referee realized this, and he wanted to intervene since he couldn't let a part of the city be destroyed.

"Don't worry, old man." The referee heard Victor's voice.

He heard a snapping of fingers, and soon all the ice debris created by Victor turned to water and then turned to ice again, but this time, it was just hail.

Soon a small hailstorm occurred in the arena.

The referee looked at Victor, and, seeing the satisfied smile on his face, the referee felt awkward; 'Why does he look so pleased? Why is his skin glowing? Does he look prettier? What the fuck?'

The referee had a lot of doubts in his head now, but before asking something, he wanted to refute something:

"I'm not old."

"What is your age?" Victor asked.

"1794. I'm still an adult." The referee responded.

"…You're older than the man at the store I knew… You're an old man."

"… I'm not." The referee didn't want to give up, he felt a bad feeling when he was called old, he didn't like it!

"Yes, you are. But don't worry, you can still find a wife, but she won't be as pretty as my wives."

A vein popped in the referee's head, but because he was wearing a mask, his face was not seen by Victor.

"Are you going to continue the match?" The referee asked, changing the subject.

"I wanted to… But unfortunately…" Victor looked at Einer and Tatsuya, who were on the ground breathing deeply. They looked quite tired.

"They are like this…"

Sigh…

Victor released a long, disappointed sigh, "That's really a shame, I was having so much fun, but unfortunately, they got tired."

"…" The referee remained neutral and didn't comment on this, but internally, he was thinking the same thing as Victor; the fight was a lot of fun for him too.

"I… haven't… lost… the fight yet," Einer said, he looked quite tired, and his transformation had already been undone.

Tatsuya leaned on his Katana and got up too.

The two look at Victor with the intention of continuing the fight.

"Oh…?" Victor's eyes gleamed in admiration, and he displayed a small satisfied smile. Then, slowly, that smile grew, and he spoke with a big happy smile:

"I like both of you!"

"Eh?" Tatsuya and Einer didn't understand.

"Huh!?" The audience didn't get it either.

"What!?" Ruby, Sasha, and Violet were freaking out.

"Pfft… HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Scathach was laughing a lot. She somehow remembered her past, she remembers doing the same thing when she was younger. It's a unique feeling when you meet a strong warrior… Wrong, the correct word would be a rival. 'Although, these two boys are still far from my disciple's level~, but they have talent… Mainly that boy from Clan Horseman.'

Scathach judged the two to be gifted vampires. Tatsuya has a very peculiar Katana-based martial art, and he has a strange power of illusion, not to mention that he also has the powers of Clan Fulger.

Einer, despite being young, could already access the vampire count form and even seemed to have a lot of control over his power in this form, although he still has stamina issues.

"…Hmm?" Realizing what he said, Victor corrected himself, "Oh, don't look at me like that. I like women, and I'm married too."

"What!?" This time it was the female vampires in the audience who screamed. A young vampire so strong and with excellent connections!? It's the dream of every female vampire who doesn't have much status.

Not to mention that Victor is a baby! These women's Shota instincts were screaming to eat him.

"…This bitches…" Violet's eyes weren't pretty now.

"…" Sasha and Ruby shared the same sentiment.

Even Scathach felt a little annoyed when he heard the female vampires in the audience talking about Victor; 'They think they can do whatever they want with my disciple!? Haha! Looks like some female vampires are going to disappear today.'

Five killing intents began to leak from the VIP room towards the audience, and it made the female vampires scream in fear… Wait, five!?

"Father… Is mine."

"…" No one knew how to react to Ophis' words except Violet.

"Bit-… Kid, go grow up first! You are too young!" Violet was going to insult Ophis, but realizing it was inappropriate to say that to a child, she quickly changed what she was going to say.

A small vein popped in Ophis' head, "Is mine…"

"Huuuh!?" Violet's eyes glowed blood red.

"…" Elizabeth again was in disbelief when she sensed a feeling of anger coming from Ophis; 'she is usually so apathetic….'

"Oh…" Tatsuya and Einer sighed a little when they heard Victor's words.

"Although I really want to continue our fight."

"!" They were surprised to hear Victor's voice beside them.

"You are in no condition to fight, and I won't have fun like that." Victor brings both of his hands towards Tatsuya and Einer's forehead.

"See you in the future… Einer, and Tatsuya~."

"Wha-"

Soon He finger-flicked their foreheads.

BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

A small explosion happened, and the two flew towards the wall completely unconscious.

The referee appeared beside the two and assessed them. Then, seeing that the two were not in a position to continue, he raises his hand and says:

"The winner is…"

"Victor Walker!"

"OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

The audience roared excitedly as they clapped their hands.

…

A few hours later, in a meeting room.

Countess Scathach Scarlett, Victoria Rider, and Count Niklaus Horseman were present.

Next to them was the director of the arena.

"Then? What happens to our game." Victoria asked with a neutral look.

"My disciple won, so our reward is what I said at the previous meeting."

"I'm not talking about that. I'm talking about my game against this old man." She pointed to Niklaus, who was a little way off.

"Oh, that's your problem." Scathach exhibited a small smile.

"…" Victoria's face shook a little.

Scathach elaborated a little, "From the beginning, I had made it clear; the fight that will take place against my disciple is another completely separate game. The fight against my disciple has nothing to do with your game. You're the one who didn't pay attention."

"So, this fight was futile?" Victoria spoke.

"For you guys? Yes. But for my disciple? Of course not, since he can finally loosen up a bit."

"…" Victoria was feeling cheated now, but she knew Scathach was right. From the start, she never said she would meddle in their game.

What happened was basically her interfering in the fight between two Clans just so her disciple could 'let go' a little.

They fought for nothing!

Irrational! This woman is very irrational! She just casually interfered with the fighting of other clans just for her disciple to have fun! Hateful woman!

Victoria was freaking out internally, but she didn't dare say it out loud.

Niklaus was thinking a little differently; 'Not everything was useless… My son learned from this fight, it was a shame he failed, but unlike before, this situation was not in his control.' He wasn't an irrational man; he was just very strict.

And they were able to discover the existence of Victor, which in itself changes a lot…

"Are we done? I have to go now~. Enjoy the game." Scathach got up and walked towards the exit.

"Countess Scathach Scarlett." Niklaus looked at Scathach.

Scathach turned and looked at the man.

"Who is that boy?"

Scathach exhibited a small smile, "He's my son-in-law."

"What…" Victoria opened her mouth in shock, she never thought she would live long enough to hear those words from Scathach's mouth. After all, she knows this woman's stories, she knows she wouldn't accept an 'ordinary man' ' to be her daughter's husband.

"And my disciple." She laughed a little, "He's a lot of things, but it's up to you to find that out, considering he'll be coming to your house in the near future."

"…I see." Niklaus nodded.

Ending the conversation, Scathach soon left the room.

"…" A moment of silence fell in the room, the two Clan leaders were thinking about their next move, but before that, they needed to resolve this situation.

"Are you going to continue the bet?"

"…No…" Victoria replied after thinking for a moment, "The situation has changed." She gets up and walks towards the exit.

"So we decided this as a tie?"

"Yes. It's fine by me." She spoke as soon as she opened the door and left the room.

Victoria didn't give up on her ambitions, she just backed off… Victor's existence and his connection to the three great vampire clans can bring about many changes, and she doesn't want to make another rash decision like she did now.

Niklaus looked at the arena director for a few seconds, but soon he got up and left the arena too.

The arena director displayed a small smile as the guests left his room, "Did you send it to the king?"

"Yes." A man wearing an all-black outfit with a mask on his face appeared behind the director.

"Good. I wonder what his reaction was…." The man smiled a little.

"… If I may say so."

"Oh?"

"The king is angry…"

"This is rare. He rarely displays emotions even to his subordinates. Was he angry with the fight?"

"It didn't look like he was angry about the fight."

"Hmm… Something that might annoy the king… His daughters, I think?"

"I do not know. I'm just his eyes and ears." Soon he disappears.

"… I know." The man exhibited a smile.

Chapter 91: Wife time... And became famous.

One day after the events of the game between Clan Horseman and Clan Rider…

A pale-skinned woman with long white hair, wearing only a black nightgown, was sleeping in a King Size bed.

The bed was completely messed up, as if several people were sleeping in it.

The woman turns her body to the side and touches the bed as if looking for someone.

"Hmmm…" Violet slowly opens her eyes, "Darling…?"

"!" Realizing that Victor wasn't in bed, she quickly opened her eyes and sat up in bed.

The first thing she heard when she sat up in bed was:

[Countess Scathach Scarlett surprised everyone yesterday when she introduced her new disciple-.]

Suddenly the voice changed to that of a woman.

[What kind of connection does this man have with the three-]

"Tsk." She hears Ruby's annoyed voice, and soon the woman's voice is completely silenced.

"They're still talking about it…" Sasha spoke in a sleepy voice.

"They're going to talk about it for a long time… And it's only been a day," Ruby said.

"One day is a long time! They should have forgotten already! But…" Sasha knew she was asking the impossible. After all, vampires wouldn't forget so easily.

"Our husband caused chaos yesterday. The existence of a vampire who can use all three powers has shaken the entire vampire community… I think it's still not a good idea that he's demonstrated his capabilities." Sasha continued.

"It's not like he would listen to us." Ruby rolled her eyes.

"Indeed… He's surprisingly proud." Sasha grumbled a little.

"Well, he's a vampire," Ruby spoke.

"…Although his pride is only in matters involving fights." Sasha seemed to be thinking of something.

"That's true…" Ruby nodded.

Violet looks toward the two women. Ruby and Sasha were sitting on a spacious sofa, and, just like Violet, they were just wearing a nightgown.

Ruby was wearing a very comfortable and provocative red nightgown, while Sasha was wearing a white nightgown that looked quite noble and innocent.

The two women were watching TV, the news channel from the vampire world. Despite being called the news channel, the entire vampire community knew that these news channels were gossip channels.

As a society that has been around for a long time, they have several companies that provide entertainment for these bored vampires, and gossip channels are the most popular.

Everyone wants to know what the famous are doing, right? Although some find this type of channel a waste of time, at the end of the day, they will watch these channels if they are interested in a famous figure currently being discussed.

Because of this, gossip channels are quite popular in the vampire world.

After the fight that took place yesterday, the channels kept talking about Victor, Scathach's new disciple, and his possible connection to the three great clans of vampire counts.

The vampire world community was dying to know who this man was. They were hunting for any information about this man, but it proved quite difficult despite his efforts to get any information about him. Since anything related to Scathach was deeply hidden, and no one dared to provoke the wrath of that madwoman.

After all, they don't know if at any moment that woman is going to knock on their door and cause mass destruction.

Suddenly everyone hears the sound of a phone ringing.

"Tsk."

Violet heard Sasha's annoyed voice.

"Are they still calling?" Ruby asked.

"Yes. I don't want to answer and hear my mom's bullshit." Sasha was quite annoyed.

"I think she was surprised to find out about your relationship with Victor, especially since she wasn't informed, right?"

"It's not like she cares either, she only cares about her image… And probably, she's just curious like all vampires, considering, in that game, Victor was using our family's last names… "

"…" The two women were silent for a long time, their eyes opened completely, they seemed to have discovered something.

Sigh…

Ruby sighed, "My mom did it on purpose, right?"

"Yes…" Sasha nodded.

"I wonder what she's thinking." Sasha continued.

"She's probably just bored, and she's looking for some entertainment, and shaking up the whole vampire society seemed like something she'd like to do."

"Hmm…" Sasha started to think deeply.

"Where is my Darling?" Violet finally asked.

"He said he was going to visit his new 'friends'." Ruby spoke, she wasn't surprised to hear Violet's voice, she had already realized that the woman had already woken up.

"…" Violet was silent, she seemed to be thinking of something.

"Aren't you going to get ready?" Sasha asked.

"Huh?" Violet didn't understand.

"You forgot?" Ruby looked at Violet with a face of disbelief.

"…Hmm?" Violet puts her hand to her chin and starts to think, but in the end, she couldn't remember, she could only think about Victor's blood that she'd sucked last night.

"Today is that day." Sasha illuminated Violet knowingly.

"…Oh…"

"… Are you okay? I thought you would be more excited." Sasha continued, finding Violet's reaction strange. Normally, she was supposed to be screaming around excited. Did she eat something bad?

"I'm excited!… But I also wanted to just stay in bed with my Darling~ and drink his blood…Maybe do this and that, hehehehe~" She lay back on the bed and grabbed the pillow, and began to laugh with a perverted smile.

She sniffed the pillow, "Ahhh~, Darling~."

"…" Ruby and Sasha rolled their eyes when they saw Violet's attitude, but…

"Actually…I think this is a good idea since we haven't had a lot of time with our husband these days." Ruby spoke after thinking about it a bit.

"Hmm. Soon we will be returning to the human world, our husband misses his family, and we can spend a lot of time with him." Sasha spoke.

"…That's true. It's been six months since Victor arrived in this world. Our husband's mother must be worried." Ruby nodded.

"I have some unfinished business in the human world too." Sasha's eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint.

"Don't do anything stupid."

"Indeed. Darling would be sad if you did something like that." Violet suddenly sat up in bed and looked at Sasha.

"I know. I will ask for your help when the time comes. You will help me, right?" Sasha smiled.

"…" Ruby and Violet were a little shocked when they heard Sasha's words, but soon they both flashed a small smile and spoke at the same time.

"Of course."

…

Victoria Rider mansion.

A man wearing an all-black suit was walking calmly through the corridors of Victoria's mansion.

Strangely, despite passing by several vampires, these vampires could not feel this man. The image of this man seemed to be blurry, and no one could feel his presence.

"Tic~, Toc~. I arrived Bitches!" Victor suddenly opens the door, he came to this place to visit his new friend! Who was his friend?

Tatsuya Rider, of course!

After the fight, Victor felt like fighting his new friends! And because of that, he went to visit!

"Oh?" Upon entering the room, the image of a blond man did not appear in his vision, and instead…

"…" Victoria looked at Victor with a neutral gaze, she was in the middle of changing clothes.

Pale skin, slim body, B-Cup breasts with little pink nipples, a small pert ass. Victoria's appearance was what you expected from a noblewoman.

Victor looks Victoria up and down, then he nods, "As expected, genes are an unfair thing sometimes."

"Heh~" A vein pops in Victoria's head, "I wonder what you mean by that…" Her eyes changed to blood red.

"I was comparing you to my wife Sasha," Victor was brutally honest as usual.

Victoria's eyes seemed to sharpen, "…By Sasha…Are you talking about my niece, Sasha Fulger?" She wouldn't let this information go unnoticed, and she wasn't a little girl either who would scream when a man saw her naked body…

As a woman of high status, she would usually order this man killed. Or, she would personally kill the man who saw her naked body without permission, but that is impossible to do with this man.

"Who else would it be?" Victor replied, and soon he lost interest in Victoria. He started walking around the room while looking around like he was looking for something, and his eyes seemed to be glowing a little red.

"…" Victoria nodded, she learned something new. 'So that's why he has the surname of Clan Fulger… Wait, what about the other clans!? Don't tell me he's married to members of the other clans? Scathach has confirmed that he is her son-in-law, so which daughter is he married to? Ruby? Lacus? Siena? Maybe it's Pepper? What about the Snow Clan?'

Her head was spinning too fast in an attempt to absorb the information she just learned, she even forgot to wear her clothes.

"Tatsuya~. Tatsuya~. Where are you~." Victor looked like a child who was looking for his childhood friend.

"…" Victoria was speechless when she saw Victor's reaction, she was actually doubting her appearance now. 'Why didn't he react to me? Am I not cute!?' That's what she thought.

As a woman, she was proud of her appearance and seeing someone so…insensitive. It bothered her a little. 'He is gay? But that's impossible… He's married… Hmmm'

Victoria couldn't accept the fact that she didn't attract a man's attention; it hurt her pride a little.

What she didn't know was that Victor has no interest in women who don't have the 'quality' he likes best, and he was also too loyal to his wives to try to look out for other women.

Victor's eyes suddenly stop in front of a wall. "I found you~" Victor's smile grew unnaturally.

Victor gently touched the wall and, soon, the magic circles on his glove began to glow.

'These symbols….' As a woman who had always had hired witches around, she knew a little bit of magic, and it took only a glance to understand the incantation; 'Restriction?'

Victoria's face darkened a little when she realized that Victor was holding back in the fight with Tatsuya and Einer.

Suddenly Victor's image began to distort, and soon he was through the wall.

"!" Once again, Victoria was surprised; 'Monster…' That was the only thing that crossed her mind, since she knows how difficult it is to do what Victor just did, and he did it so naturally like it was too easy.

Chapter 92: Tatsuya Gained a Friend...

Tatsuya's Personal Room.

A man with long blond hair was lying on a bed, and beside this man was a woman, specifically speaking, a witch.

The woman had short brown hair that came to the shoulder and green eyes, she was wearing a white outfit with violet accents and a witch hat on her head.

The man and woman were looking at a tall man who was standing in front of them with a big, dangerous smile on his face.

"So, are we going to fight?"

"I'm in recovery," Tatsuya spoke in a cold voice.

"Hahaha!" Victor laughed as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, "Who do you want to kid? You are a vampire. You are already recovered! Let's fight!"

Seeing Victor's crazy eyes, "…Ugh," Tatsuya moaned in frustration. He was wondering what he did with his life to draw this madman's attention to him.

"Let's go! Let's go!"

"…Can I at least eat? I just woke up, and I'm hungry."

"…Hmmm." Victor puts a hand to his chin as if he's thinking about something very important.

"Hahaa~" Hecate chuckled gently as she covered her mouth.

"What?" Tatsuya looked at the woman.

"Nothing. It's just funny to see someone generally cold have so much trouble with someone."

"…" Tatsuya didn't know how to react to Hecate's words. In the end, he just sighed.

"Okay. You can eat, but after that, we'll fight!" Victor thought hard about his decision, and after very extensive consideration, he let Tatsuya eat. After all, he couldn't fight properly with hunger, and if he couldn't fight properly, Victor wouldn't have fun!

"Thanks?" Tatsuya felt strange hearing Victor give him permission.

…

In a ridiculously large room, Victor, Tatsuya, Victoria, and Hecate were present.

Victor was sitting on an ice throne with a small smile on his face.

Tatsuya was sitting in a chair some distance away, drinking a red liquid from a wine glass.

"…" He was feeling uncomfortable with Victor's gaze. Couldn't he eat in peace?

Hecate was beside Victor looking at the symbols on his glove, she had a curious look on her face. Victor didn't mind the witch since, according to Scathach, his glove spell is a pretty simple thing to do, so he wasn't worried.

"I'm sorry, Lady Victoria!" Several vampires were kneeling towards Victoria, who was sitting on a couch.

Victoria had an annoyed look on her face, she paid dearly to keep her house safe, and a random vampire managed to break into her home and enter her room without anyone knowing!

Bunch of useless! I will lower their wages!

She was more irritated with Victor! He just casually walked into her house like he owned the place, saw her the way she came into the world, and then completely ignored her! Hateful man!

"Whatever… Just don't repeat it-." Victoria would continue to lecture her subordinates, but suddenly she heard Victor's voice.

"Your subordinates are useless."

"Huh?" The subordinates were surprised by Victor's sudden voice.

"What are you saying, Kid!?"

"We are not useless!"

"HaHaHa~" Victor smiled dangerously, his eyes glowed blood red, and then he raised his hand in a silent gesture, "Shhh."

"…!?" Victoria's subordinates' bodies trembled, and suddenly, they couldn't speak.

"… That is…" Victoria immediately understood what Victor had done, 'But this should be impossible! Just who is this man!?' She was getting tired mentally.

"Continuing~." Victor looked at Victoria, "Your subordinates are useless. I could easily get past your defenses, and I didn't even have to work very hard."

"That's because you're abnormal, a normal vampire—" Hecate tried to defend Victoria's minions, but she stopped talking because she was surprised by Victor's attitude.

"Hello~" Victor ignored Hecate and waved to the ceiling.

"…" The vampires on the ceiling broke out in a cold sweat when they saw Victor's gaze.

Tatsuya's eyes turned cold, and he quickly rose from his chair.

"You have a lot of admirers." Victor chuckled playfully, "Well, you're beautiful, so I think that's normal? Hahaha~"

"Hecate!" Victoria ignored Victor and quickly gave the witch the command.

"Yes." Hecate raises her hands, and soon several magic circles begin to appear around the mansion.

"Oh?" Victor's eyes sparkled with curiosity.

The shadows that were in the mansion quickly began to flee when they realized they had been compromised by Victor.

But some were not so lucky, as the walls of Victoria's mansion began to move as if alive.

"Tsk. Some fled." Hecate did her best to capture everyone, but she wasn't a fighting witch.

"…" Sensing the enemies' speed, Tatsuya understood that he couldn't catch them all alone, so he looked at Victor:

"…Hey, my friend." Tatsuya felt awkward saying the word 'friend'.

"Hmm?" Victor looked at Tatsuya with a curious look.

"Help me deal with these bugs…" Tatsuya felt that he would regret his following words, "And I will fight you as long as necessary."

"Heh~" Victor's smile grew disproportionately, his image started to get distorted, a frightening pressure started to leave his body.

"Don't forget what you said, my friend~."

"…" Tatsuya was already regretting what he said and felt he said some cursed words…

'But it's alright.' Tatsuya was quite annoyed with himself, he couldn't see that his mother was being watched, he didn't win an important game for his mother, and to make his mood even worse, he completely lost against Victor! This weakness irritated him! He had never felt so angry with himself!

"Let's go?" Tatsuya's body was covered by lightning.

"Just sit still, my friend. And enjoy the show~."

"Huh…?"

The magic circles on Victor's gloves began to glow brightly blood red, and as he sat on his ice throne, he snapped his fingers.

"Cocoon." He muttered under his breath.

Fuuushhhhhhh

Cold air began to leave his body and spread throughout the mansion.

And with supernatural speed, a cocoon of ice began to be created around the entire mansion of Victoria.

"This… This is just bullshit." Victoria couldn't help but comment when she looked out the window and saw only pure ice.

Her mansion's land covered over 500 meters! It's a considerable distance! And he covered it all!?

"… You've learned?" Tatsuya remembers this technique; it was the technique Einer used.

"It's a pretty simple technique," Victor spoke honestly. The technique was simple, and the only prerequisite you needed to use this technique was to have extremely precise control of your power.

"Victoria Rider."

"…" Victoria looked at Victor, and seeing the bloodthirsty smile on his face, she felt a shiver down her spine, she felt a bit of fear… Her only current thought was, what will this monster become in the future?

But as an experienced trader, she did her best not to show those emotions on her face:

"What?"

"Live, or Dead?" Victor asked a simple question.

And Victoria immediately understood what he was talking about.

"Live."

"Okay."

Victor lightly touches the ice throne with his finger.

"…" Victoria expected something to happen, but she felt nothing.

Suddenly, she started to hear the noise of rain.

"…?" She walks towards the window and is faced with a sight that shocks her very much.

All the surroundings of her mansion turned into a desert of pure ice, and she immediately understood what was causing it:

"The rain…"

Raindrops when they touched something, that something was immediately frozen and turned into ice structures.

Victoria looked at Victor with a disbelieving look, "Did you do this?"

"Hmm? Yeah, you wanted them alive, right? The quickest way to do this is to freeze everything, and since they are vampires, they won't die from the cold."

She felt stupid for asking that question since it was obvious he was the one who did it. If it wasn't him, who would it be? But the sight in front of her only made her brain stop working for a few seconds.

Honestly, this extremely precise control of his power was scary, and to make her fear even worse, he didn't even look tired!

"…" Tatsuya was feeling strange now. He didn't even have to do anything…

Victor's eyes glowed blood red while he looked towards a wall, then he said, "Done."

"Done?" Hecate didn't understand.

"Yes. They all turned into ice sculptures~" Victor flashed an innocent smile that sent shivers down Hecate's spine.

"Oh…" She can only say that.

Victor looked at Victoria's subordinates and ordered in a cold tone, "Go do your job."

"!" The subordinates quickly waved as if they were part of the army.

"Yes, Sir!"

"…" Victoria had never seen her subordinates so scared in her life.

Sigh…

She was feeling tired, so she sat down on the couch again and looked at Victor, who had another small smile on his face; 'He's my niece's husband, huh?' Then, suddenly, she realized something.

She just realized they're related. Maybe that's a good thing? After all, having a strong relative is always welcome, and he doesn't seem to be prejudiced against her like the rest of her family, although that could change in the future if he discovers her secret.

But… She felt that Victor wouldn't mind. He didn't seem like a man who cared about little things.

Sigh…

She sighed again, she just wanted to lie down on the bed and not think about anything right now, she had so many things to do! Especially now that she found out her mansion was compromised. But for some reason, she didn't want to do anything today.

"Mother, are you alright?" Tatsuya asked worriedly.

"Yes, I'm just a little tired."

"…I can understand you."

"…" The two looked at Victor, who was sitting on the ice throne.

Noticing the look of the two, Victor looked at them, "What?"

"Nothing," The two spoke.

Chapter 93: Tatsuya Gained a Friend… 2

A few hours later, in the Garden of Victoria's mansion.

After the previous events, Victoria went off somewhere with Hecate and her new prisoners. Apparently, they were going to solve a little problem that Victor didn't bother to hear.

Victor had no interest in these men or the subject of Victoria. He only helped the woman because Tatsuya said he would fight him.

Kaguya, who practically stayed 24 hours, seven days a week in Victor's shadow, was watching her master and the man called Tatsuya fighting.

Normally, she and Yuki were supposed to be accompanying Victor wherever he went, but Yuki lost this time because she overslept, and Kaguya didn't bother to wake up the lazy maid.

As a professional maid, it is the maid's duty to wake up before the master.

If Yuki can't even meet this minimum requirement, she's not qualified to be a personal maid.

"Wrong, wrong! You are using the power wrong!" Victor looked quite frustrated as he approached Tatsuya and pointed his finger at him.

"Huh?"

"Your way of using power is very direct. You look like a horse that only knows how to run forward! Use it more flexibly!"

"Huuuh!?" A vein popped in Tatsuya's head, "I'm not a horse!"

"Then fight correctly!"

"Fine!"

The two walked away again and positioned themselves a little apart from each other.

The two look at each other, and in the blink of an eye, they're gone!

Beng!

The sounds of blade colliding were heard.

Although the only one using a blade is Tatsuya. Victor is using his hand as a blade of ice.

An intense exchange takes place, and neither of the two seems to be backing down.

"The pace my master improves is absurd…" Kaguya couldn't help but be amazed. With just one look, Victor already had the power of a 500 year old vampire; this is proved by the previous display of control.

But the scariest thing is, "He gets better faster when he's having fun."

Victor doesn't seem to realize this fact.

"This man too…" Tatsuya was similar to Victor.

"Although his pace is slower compared to my master, he is also not left behind."

With just a few simple changes, Tatsuya was improving a lot too. 'I think reality hit him hard.' Kaguya thought.

The reality that he wasn't strong, and the reality of enemies watching his mother and he can't perceive those enemies, made him furious! And he's using that fury to get better.

Booooom! Booooom! Booooom!

Small explosions happen when the two collide; both were using pure martial arts.

Tatsuya used his Katana.

And Victor used his fists, and on some occasions, he used the greatsword.

At some point, while they were fighting, they started fighting in the air using only lightning.

"HAHAHAHAHA! THAT'S IT! THAT'S IT!" Victor looked like he was enjoying himself.

Seeing the smile on Victor's face, Tatsuya couldn't help but flash a small smile on his face. He was getting excited too!

"The shit…" Kaguya realized that Victor's personality was transmissible like a virus.

The two collide for the last time and fall to the ground at a distance from each other.

Victor points his finger at Tatsuya.

Rumble, Rumble!

The lightning around Victor seemed to have thickened.

And with a huge smile on his face, he said, "Don't die, my friend. Or I will descend all seven hells and pull you back to this world."

"!" Tatsuya felt a shiver down his spine when he saw Victor's gaze and quickly realized that something big was coming.

He assumed an Iaijutsu stance, as his eyes seemed to glow golden for a few seconds.

Rumble, Rumble!

And just like Victor, the lightning around him seemed to have gotten stronger too.

Crack, Crack!

The earth around them seemed to be being shattered by their concentration of power.

"They're overreacting…" Kaguya couldn't help but mutter.

Suddenly, a burst of pure energy left Victor's finger and flew towards Tatsuya.

Seeing the tremendous energy coming towards him, Tatsuya wasn't afraid, "I'll cut this." It was like he was making a promise to himself.

His lightning seemed to be focused on his Katana, and the whole Katana seemed to be bathed in pure lightning.

When Victor's attack was inches from colliding with Tatsuya's body, he made a move!

Cut!

With an Iaijutsu move, Tatsuya cuts Victor's power in half!

BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

Losing its initial strength, the power failed to maintain its form and exploded, but the radius of the explosion was so large that it made a small crater in Victoria's garden.

"HAHAHAHAHA!" Victor was laughing his ass off as he watched the explosion with satisfied eyes.

"Master… Please don't take up the hobby of blowing things up." Kaguya couldn't help saying it in a low voice when she saw the expression Victor was making.

Hecate and Victoria, who had returned from her business, suddenly appeared in the garden:

"What was that noise-… Tatsuya!?" She quickly ran beside her son, who was lying on the floor.

"Are you okay!?"

"Y-Yes…"

"Hey, Hey! Let's continue-… Oh?" Victor appears beside Tatsuya.

"Tsk, you're tired already…" Victor was about to complain, but when he saw the satisfied smile on Tatsuya's face, he said:

"Oh…? I know that smile." He displayed a small smile as if he understood something.

"What are you talking about?" Tatsuya pretends to be innocent.

"HAHAHAHA! If you don't want to talk, that's fine! It's more fun this way~."

"Master… You overreacted again." Kaguya suddenly appeared at Victor's side while looking at him with a stoic look, she seemed to be silently accusing him of a crime.

"Huh?" Victor didn't understand.

"Look around," Kaguya spoke.

Victor looked around, "Oh…"

The old garden that looked like an ice desert was now completely destroyed and had several craters scattered throughout the garden.

"Well, I think it's okay? After all, Victoria has this witch." Victor pointed to Hecate.

"I'm not a landscaping expert," Hecate spoke dryly.

"And fixing this is going to cost me a lot of money." Victoria continued, "Can you get up?" She asked Tatsuya.

"Soon, give me a few seconds." Tatsuya was very worn out.

"Tsk, you have to work on your stamina! How are you going to satisfy a woman like that!?"

"…" Tatsuya, Victoria, and Hecate stared at Victor with an expressionless look.

"Master… This is inappropriate."

"But is it not true?" Victor remembers that Scathach always talked about it in his training, something like endurance being very important.

"Well… Vampire women are… thirsty…" Kaguya didn't say much.

"Lady Victoria should have more experience with this." She continued.

Hecate, Kaguya, and Victor looked at Victoria.

"H-Huh?" Victoria was taken aback that the focus of the conversation shifted to her at some point.

"Well…" Victoria remembered that she had nearly dried her husband out several times when he was alive, and, even though he was a vampire, he had nearly died.

"See?" Victor smiled. He didn't need Victoria's confirmation since her own silence was a confirmation.

"…" Victoria was wondering if she was that easy to be influenced… Of course, she isn't! Usually, she sets the pace for the conversation! It's all this man's fault! She started freaking out again inside.

"Can we change the subject?" Tatsuya didn't want to hear about these things, especially when his mother was around.

Feeling his body was better, he stood up.

"Oh?" Victor's eyes sparkled for a moment, but when he looked closer, he realized that Tatsuya was still tired.

Realizing that he couldn't have fun again, he said:

"Tsk… There's no way. I'm going to visit my other 'friend'."

"Send my condolences to him," Tatsuya spoke with a happy smile. He was happy that someone would suffer the same thing as him, although he was grateful to Victor since, if not for Victor, he wouldn't have taken a step to improve, but that's something he will never say out loud.

So much for pride and so much not to provoke this crazy man! Imagine what he will do if he knows I've improved! I will not have peace in this life!

"Okay. I will."

"Come on, Kaguya."

"Yes, master." Kaguya entered Victor's shadow.

"Oh." Victor remembered something as he quickly turned around and looked at Victoria, "Go visit your niece, ungrateful woman. Even though you left your clan for a reason, I don't care. Sasha has nothing to do with it ."

"…I Will." Victoria, for some reason, didn't mind Victor's rude way of talking to her anymore, she didn't even get angry anymore either.

"Good." Victor displayed a gentle smile, very different from the smile he always had. It was a smile he only showed his wives.

"…" That smile somehow felt warm in the hearts of Hecate and Victoria.

Rumble, Rumble!

Victor's body was covered by lightning.

Victor exhibited his characteristic smile and said, "I'll see you in the near future. Seeya~."

BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

Like a rocket soaring into the sky, Victor flew skyward at a speed that would be the envy of any user of Clan Fulger's lightning power.

BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

When he reached a considerable height, everyone could hear a sonic boom, and soon all they could see was a golden trail flying across the sky.

"…" The three were speechless when they saw the lightning being used in this way, especially Victoria. Not even her sister could do what he did without consequences! And it looks like he could do that at any time.

"…He sure is intense… But, somehow, I understand why your niece liked him." Hecate commented, her face a little red.

"…Yes." Unconsciously, Victoria agreed.

"Mother!?" Tatsuya stared at his mother like a hawk.

"I mean… He's young, he's handsome, he's strong, and he has a personality that's attractive to female vampires. So it makes sense that my niece likes him."

"…" Tatsuya didn't know how it felt to hear his mother praising his 'enemy' so openly.

Getting her son's look wrong, she said, "Don't worry, son! Even though you're almost 100 years old, you're still a baby! One day you will have a wife too."

"…" Somehow, Tatsuya received critical damage when he heard his mother's words.

Chapter 94: Is Ophis a spoiled girl?

After flying a few kilometers away, Victor finally arrived in Eastern territory, which was owned by Clan Horseman.

Why didn't he go to Clan Horseman's personal mansion in the royal capital? Well, he went to the mansion, but the mansion was empty, so he deduced that his 'friend' had returned to his territory.

"I think it's here." Victor was on top of a building.

[It's here, Master.]

"Hmm… Is this place cooler? What is happening?" Victor felt the temperature of the place, the sudden change in temperature made him a little curious. After all, the North, which is the territory of Scathach and the royal capital, was colder than here.

[The territory of the East, formerly belonging to Clan Fulger, is a milder territory that always seems to be in autumn.]

"Oh, is this territory where there are those groups of monkeys that can be tamed?"

[Yes… How do you know about this?]

"Elizabeth told me when we were visiting the capital."

[Heh…? When did you get so close to the princess?]

"I'm not close to her, she just accompanied me on my visit to the capital because Ophis didn't want to leave with her."

[Oh…] Kaguya understood now, suddenly starting to remember Ophis's expression a day ago, she looked like she didn't want to part with Victor.

…

Flashback.

When Victor was declared the winner of the game, he returned to the VIP room, and a small situation was happening:

"Ophis, we need to get back," Elizabeth spoke.

"No." Ophis denied it.

"Ophis…" Elizabeth narrowed her eyes on her sister. This was no time to be spoiled!

"Nooo!" Ophis ran towards Victor and climbed on his shoulder.

"Hahaha," Victor laughed gently as he held Ophis with his arm and patted the little girl's head.

"Father~" Victor displayed a small satisfied smile.

"Girl, listen to your big sister, and go home~." Violet had a smile on her face, she's obviously happy, and she wasn't even trying to hide it.

"…Yes, it's time for the child to sleep." Sasha surprisingly supported Violet.

"Girls…" Ruby was speechless.

"What? Will you say that you like to see her close to our husband?" Sasha's eyes weren't pretty.

"…" Ruby was silent, she knew Sasha was correct.

"Do something!" Elizabeth looked at Victor with accusing eyes.

Seeing Violet's gaze, Victor looked around and even looked behind himself to see if he could find someone. Since he wasn't sure if she was talking to him, he then pointed to himself:

"…Me?" He had an innocent smile on his face.

"Who else!?" Elizabeth was about to freak out.

"Hmm," Victor thought for a bit. To be honest, he didn't want to do anything, considering it's not like he hated Ophis' presence. But probably, as a princess, she must have things to do, right?

"Father?"

He looked at Ophis, and seeing Ophis' cute face, he said, "Go home, you can always visit me whenever you want, you know where I live, right?"

"Huh?" Violet, Sasha, and Ruby didn't expect to hear those words.

"Mm…" Ophis nodded.

"When you feel like it, just come visit me, but for now, listen to big sister, okay?"

"…" Ophis makes a hard face as if she wants to deny it, but when she sees Victor's gentle smile, she relents, "Okay… Father."

"…" Was it that easy!? Why does she just listen to you!? He's not even her real father! Elizabeth was freaking out internally!

Victor puts Ophis down, and the little girl looks at her sister, "Returning."

"Wai-"

Suddenly a dark power covers Ophis' body, and she disappears.

"Fuck! She always does that!"

"Hey, that's not a princess' vocabulary." Victor chuckled.

"Fuck you! This is your fault!"

"HaHaHaHa!" Victor just laughed and didn't care.

"This bitch…" When Violet was going to do something, she was held up by Ruby.

"Don't do anything. She's finally leaving, and if you try to look for trouble now, she'll stay here longer."

"Oh." This was not something Violet wanted.

"Humpf!" Elizabeth turned her face and walked towards the exit of the VIP room, she looked at the royal guards, "Come on, do your job this time!"

"Yes, princess!"

"Her noble image was completely destroyed," Pepper commented.

"That happens a lot when someone is dealing with Victor," Eleanor spoke.

"Own experience, huh?" Lacus exhibited a small smile…

"Yes." Eleonor did not deny it.

…

Seeing Victor's interested smile through the shadow, she said, [You're not going to tame those monkeys, are you?]

"I wanted to…But I don't have time today. Maybe in the future." Victor spoke, then he looked towards a ridiculously large mansion and jumped towards it.

In midair, Victor's image started to get distorted, and he suddenly turned into a swarm of bats.

The swarm of bats flew towards the mansion, past the mansion's defenses, and soon he was standing in the middle of the garden. Unlike the time with Victoria, this time, someone could feel Victor's presence.

"Intruder."

Victor looked at the man, and seeing that he looked like a grown man, he asked,

"Who are you?"

"Who are you, intruder?"

"Victor Walker."

"Who are you?" Victor asked again.

"…James. What are you doing here?" The man seemed to know Victor's name.

"Visiting my friend~" He spoke with a small smile on his face.

The butler nodded.

"Second floor. When you go up the stairs, he'll be at the tenth door on the left." James turned and walked towards somewhere, and soon the image of him disappeared.

"Thanks,~." Victor turned and walked, but before he went to the indicated place, he used his powers. However, for some reason, he couldn't see anything.

He stopped walking, 'What is this? This is the first time this has happened…' He felt strange, considering his visual power never failed him.

But he didn't think much about it. After all, he knows that with the existence of magic, a lot can be done. So he just kept on alert.

…

James was walking back to his work, but suddenly he stopped walking and said, "Oh, I gave the wrong instructions, that was Lady Jessica's room…"

When he thought he should go back and warn Victor about it, he got lazy, "Whatever." He ignored the whole situation and pretended he didn't know anything.

…

At the door of a very feminine room, Victor was standing looking at the sight in front of him:

"I wonder why this keeps happening to me." He was really wondering about it. It's not like he was purposely going into the women's rooms; he wasn't a pervert! And he was married!

In front of Victor was Jessica, just like she came into the world, and she looked like she had just woken up.

[Master is unlucky, and at the same time, lucky?]

"Perhaps."

"Wh… what-." Jessica's face was pure red.

"Oh, her reaction is different. She froze."

[Well, she is younger than Lady Victoria.]

"Make sense."

Victor looked Jessica up and down. The girl was short, 168 cm tall, thin, and pale skin like all vampires, B-Cup breasts, and long, slightly curly black hair and dark blue eyes.

"So, who are you?" Victor asked.

"Jessica Horseman…" Unconsciously, she replied, but soon an anger rose inside her heart, she took a blanket and hid her nudity, and when she went to ask Victor to leave, she heard:

"Oh, you're Einer's sister… Tell me, where is he?"

Isn't this man too insensitive!? He saw her nudity and didn't react at all!? Was she ugly!?

"Hello, hello? Woman, are you in this world?" Victor walked over to Jessica and waved his hand in front of her face.

"E-Eh?" Jessica was surprised, but for several reasons now that she couldn't describe!

"Oh, you came back to life. Now tell me. Where is he? I asked your butler, and he said it was here."

"…" Jessica's eyes narrowed; 'Was it James' fault!? I will reduce his salary!'

[Master… Why don't you use your power? Isn't it easier?]

"I tried, but something seems to be blocking my view."

[Enchantments, perhaps?]

"I don't know, but this is the first time it's happened, and since this is a count's mansion, security should here be tighter, right?"

[Or they are hiding something.]

"Make sense." Victor thought it was quite possible, he tried to use his power again, and as expected, he couldn't see anything, he just saw the red world, and in this world, there were several walls as if they wanted to keep him from seeing something.

"Why are you talking to yourself?"

"Oh, don't mind, I like to think out loud." Victor smiled.

"…" Jessica was silent.

"Then? Where is Einer?"

"He is in a coma." She spoke in a cold tone without any sympathy.

"Oh?" Victor was interested.

"After the game, he was in a coma from using his power too much and is recovering."

"Hmm." Victor puts a hand to his chin, as he seems to be considering something; 'That butler, doesn't he know his master is in a coma? or is he the elder brother's butler?'

'Lots of questions~' Although Victor is in doubt, he doesn't care much. After all, he knows that the vampire clan is quite complicated.

Looking at Jessica's face, he smiled a little.

"Well, I believe you."

"Heh?"

"What is this shocked face?" He asked.

"Nothing… Just…"

"?" Victor didn't understand, and the woman didn't continue talking either.

"Just what?"

"Nothing."

"…" For some reason, Victor felt like he was talking to Ophis now.

Though Ophis was cuter than she was.

[What now, master?]

"I will go after the monkeys."

[You hadn't given up!?]

"Yes, but I haven't had my fun, and I still have time… So why not?" Victor smiled.

[Sigh…]

"Monkey?"

"Hmm? Yeah, do you know where they are?"

"Are you talking about the big apes that eat black bananas?"

"Yes, that one." Victor's eyes gleamed with interest.

"Their habitat is further east, in a dense forest. You can find them there."

"Heh~, thank you for the info."

"…" Jessica flashed a small smile when she heard Victor's words 'thank you'.

"Well, nice to meet you, Jessica. I'm going now." Victor turned and walked towards the exit.

Seeing Victor's back walking away, she said, "Do you know where the exact location is?"

"I do not know." Victor smiled.

Jessica was speechless. Is he just very adventurous? How do you go to a place you don't know?

"But I have someone with me who knows."

[Indeed. Lady Sasha visited that place in the past with Lady Violet, I know the way.]

"As expected of you."

[…] Kaguya's shadow seemed to smile.

Jessica understood that someone was accompanying him:

"Oh. Take care, I think?"

"Thanks." Victor casually walked out of Jessica's room.

As the door closed, Jessica suddenly remembered something, "He saw me… He saw me!" She had completely forgotten about it, she was caught up in his rhythm!

"AHHHHHH! I can't get married anymore!"

Chapter 95: The wives are feeling threatened.

While Victor was visiting his friends.

A little chaos was happening in the room where he sleeps with his wives.

"Not this one. Not this one. Not this one… This one looks like an old woman's dress."

"… Will we be like this too when it's our turn?" Sasha asked as she looked at Violet, who was only wearing a black bra and black panties.

She was in front of the wardrobe, taking all the clothes out of it and throwing them on the bed. She seemed very indecisive about what she was going to wear.

"Probably?" Ruby replied.

"Hard to say, huh?"

"Yes…" Ruby nodded.

"Can you help me!?" Violet suddenly looked at both of them.

"…" The two were speechless.

"But wasn't it you who didn't want our help? Are you getting senile?" Sasha snapped.

"Whatever, just help me!"

"Ugh. This girl is very irrational."

"This is nothing new."

"Indeed. She's been like that since she was a child." Sasha didn't feel like getting off the couch; it seemed to be swallowing her… She was too lazy.

"Coming to think, she's changed a lot, huh?" Ruby spoke after looking at Violet.

"You think?" Sasha raised an eyebrow at her. Violet looked like the same irrational, crazy, and stalking woman she'd known since childhood.

"Yes, until a few days ago, she would try to kill us for being close to our husband."

"Oh… That's true." Sasha nodded.

"We also changed. For example, you wouldn't be as comfortable talking about these things now as before, right?" Ruby exhibited a small smile.

"…" Sasha smiled gently:

"You've changed too… Now you smile more." She remembers that Ruby used to be colder and rarely showed emotions.

"…Oh." Ruby is surprised, but soon she flashes a gentle little smile, "Indeed."

"…" Sasha felt her heart flutter a little when she saw Ruby's smile, then she also flashes a smile:

"I've said it several times already, but you should show that smile more to our husband… He would love it."

"In the future." Ruby laughed.

"…" A moment of silence fell in the room, and the only noise the two of them could hear was Violet pulling several clothes out of the wardrobe. Yet, in some strange way, this noise left the two women with a feeling of peace in their hearts.

"A lot happened suddenly, and we didn't have time to talk about it."

"Indeed." Sasha nodded.

"Do you intend to go home?" Ruby asked.

"In the future. After my date with Darling~."

"Oh? Since when do you call him 'Darling'?"

"Since now." Sasha laughed, and then she spoke with a serious expression, "I'm tired of not showing my feelings to my Darling. I feel that if I don't get closer to him, your mother will steal my Darling from me."

"…" Ruby didn't know how to feel when she heard Sasha's words, but… Inwardly, she thought the same thing as her.

"That is impossible," Ruby said, or at least she wanted to believe so.

"Wake up to reality, they are very similar, and it attracts them, even if they don't realize it." Sasha's face darkened a little, "And something happened while they were training. Didn't you see that Darling is regularly giving his blood to your mother?"

"…" Ruby's and Sasha's eyes darkened, "Indeed. I realized that, but one thing we can be sure of, our husband will never cheat on us. But, we have to be careful with women… Mainly, my mother." She never thought she would say that in her life.

She also never thought that she would have to feel threatened by her own mother! It shouldn't be like that!

"Don't forget Ophis, Elizabeth, and Eleonor." Sasha ignored Ruby's sisters because she realized that Victor's relationship with them is more like a sibling relationship.

And Victor doesn't like Siena, Ruby's older sister…

"Ophis too? She is a child!"

"She's a child 'now.'… But what about in the future?"

"…" Ruby raised an eyebrow, she had completely forgotten about that.

"But we're missing something," Sasha added with serious eyes.

"What?"

"Our husband's feelings."

"Oh." Ruby thought that was true. After all, they were just thinking about themselves, and they never thought about Victor's own feelings.

Come to think of it now, they never had a proper conversation with Victor about it…

"Currently, he only has eyes for us…. And Scathach…"

Ruby looks at Sasha, "… Because of that, she's the most dangerous, huh?"

"Yes…" Sasha wore a face of uncertainty, "Although depending on our husband's tastes, these women will never get a chance to be around him."

"Oh?" Ruby raised an eyebrow.

"You seem to be absolutely sure what you're talking about." Sasha looked at Ruby:

"Don't you see? Darling just reacts to women like Violet, Scathach, you, and me."

"…What do we have in common?" Ruby was thinking deeply, but she couldn't think of anything.

"What is Violet's most striking feature?" Sasha helped a little.

"She's a yandere…Oh," Ruby responded without thinking, and when she answered, she understood what Sasha was suggesting.

"Yandere?" Sasha didn't understand.

"It means something close to a stalker." She was too lazy to explain.

"…Our husband only reacts to women like that. He has problems in his head… Wait, am I like that too?" Somehow she just realized it now.

"Wait, Wait!" She started to panic, "I don't remember being like this!" She was a more noble and calm woman! She's not like Violet! At least that's what she believes.

"I wasn't like that either…" Ruby muttered.

"We were influenced…." Ruby looked at Violet with accusing eyes.

"It's Violet's fault, right?" Sasha spoke.

"Indeed. It's the ritual's fault too, thanks to the side effect of the unsuccessful ritual, we can feel each other's emotions."

They faithfully believed it. But, they didn't realize that this was all an illusion of their own making; they were never normal.

How can a child who was raised by a woman who loves to gamble and a woman who is mad about battle be normal? Not to mention that they are vampires. Biologically, this breed feels emotions more intensely. They never had a chance to be 'normal'…

Sensing Ruby and Sasha's accusing stares, Violet stopped what she was doing and looked at the two of them.

"What? Why are you guys looking at me like that?" She was so focused on choosing an outfit that she didn't hear the two women talking.

"Nothing…" The two replied at the same time.

Suddenly the two heard Yuki's scream.

"Ughyaaaaa! I'm late!"

"Oh, she woke up now, huh?" Ruby spoke.

"Yes, it's a shame our husband has already left," Sasha spoke.

"Since she's not doing anything, I'm going to ask her to help me!" Violet had a great idea.

"Wait, she's not your maid!"

"But she is from my Clan! And she's my Darling's maid, and if she's my Darling's maid, she's my maid too! After all, everything of my Darling's is mine, and everything I have is my Darling's!"

"…" The two were speechless with this twisted logic.

"…Somehow, in a distorted way, that makes sense," Sasha spoke after thinking for a few seconds.

"…" Ruby nodded in agreement.

"Right? I will call her!" Violet ran toward the bedroom exit.

"Wait! Put on some clothes first!"

"Oh…" Violet suddenly stopped running, she looked at the bed, and seeing whatever clothes she liked, she took the clothes and put them on.

Soon she left the room!

"She left the door open…" Ruby sighed.

"I'll fix it." Sasha's body is covered with lightning, and as soon as she disappears, in a flash, she closes the door and lays down where she was again.

"I envy that ability…"

"Hahaha~" Sasha laughed in amusement.

…

In a dense forest, Victor was standing on top of a gigantic tree, and beside him was Kaguya.

"I swear. If God exists in this world, he is trying to make a fool of me."

In front of Victor was a four meter tall monkey, the monkey was bathing in a waterfall, and this monkey was clearly female.

"Master, you have strange luck."

"Is this luck?" Victor pointed to the monkey that was taking a bath.

"I think this is bad luck. Considering you had two lucky moments a few moments ago. The universe is trying to balance things out, I guess?"

"Which lucky moments are you talking about?" Nothing came to mind for Victor when he thought about it.

"…" Kaguya looked at Victor in disbelief:

"Master… Are you serious?"

"…Yes?"

Sigh!

She gave a very visible sigh, then she said, "Don't you remember? Seeing your friend's mother and your friend's sister naked?"

"…Oh." Victor thinks for a moment and says, "Is that luck?"

"For some men, it is…." Kaguya commented.

"Hmm." Victor thought Andrew, his childhood friend, would find this situation quite lucky.

"Whatever." Victor didn't think about it much since he had no interest in it.

"…" Kaguya exhibited a small smile when she saw that Victor didn't care for those women.

"Just a curiosity, what do you consider as luck?" She was quite curious.

"Hmm… I think I'm already lucky." He answered honestly.

"Huh?" Kaguya didn't understand. After all, that wasn't the question she asked him!

Victor elaborated, "I mean, I have three wives that I love very much, a master who takes care of me in her weird way, and I have you." He smiled kindly.

"Oh…" Kaguya turned her face away quickly.

"Kaguya?"

"W-Why don't you go fight? The monkey is in front of you!"

Victor looked at the monkey, "Hmm, I think that would be disrespectful. Attacking someone while that person is taking a shower…it's kind of…right?" It's not like Victor is trying to kill the monkey. He just wants to fight.

"Y-Yes. Whatever… Why don't you look for another monkey then? I will be waiting here."

"Hmm…Okay." Victor nodded, and soon his body was covered in lightning, and he flew into the sky.

Realizing that Victor is gone, Kaguya kneels in a fetal position and puts her hand on her face. She doesn't want anyone to see her face right now.

"This is unfair, Master…"

Chapter 96: Strange Place.

Victor was in front of an animal that looked more like a gorilla. He was a huge gorilla over 15 meters tall, muscular, had black fur and red eyes, and was sitting like he was enjoying the moonlight.

"Gorilla, banana, Gorilla. Me, leader, banana, Gorilla."

The gorilla turns his face and looks at Victor and sees him making strange gestures while pointing to the black bananas on the ground. The gorilla exhibited a strange face, and the only thing he thought was; 'Is he a fool?'

Somehow the gorilla was enjoying what Victor was doing and started clapping his hands as if to say to continue.

"…" Victor was speechless when he saw the gorilla's attitude.

"This isn't working…" Victor gets up off the floor and pats his clothes to dust them off.

"Hmm… How do I tame this creature?" Victor's eyes sparkled. He wanted to tame this creature. He wanted his own King Kong!

"Urru, Urru!

"What?"

The gorilla pointed to the piles of black bananas.

"Oh, take it. I can't eat them anyway." Victor threw a banana in the direction of the gorilla, who caught it quite easily. Victor tried to taste the banana before, but for him, it had the worst taste in the world.

"Urru, Urru!" The gorilla looked happy.

"Yeah yeah. Whatever." Victor spoke as if he understood him, but the question is: does he understand!? Of course not!

But just like the other animals he came in contact with in the past, he could understand the creature's intentions, and the gorilla is far more intelligent than other animals, so he can understand it a little.

"Hmm, I should have asked someone about taming a gorilla." Victor sat down on the floor and put a hand to his chin in a bored way. He was wondering what to do next.

The gorilla looked at Victor, and his eyes sparkled with curiosity as he got up from the tree he was leaning against and approached Victor, then sat down next to him.

"Oh?" Victor looked at Gorilla, who was beside him with only a pile of bananas separating the two.

"What's up, Big Guy. Do you want more bananas?"

"Urru, Urru!"

"I see… Take as much as you want."

The gorilla started eating bananas.

"Hmm…" Victor was watching the gorilla eating the food so exquisitely. Somehow, he was curious.

"Is this really that good?" Too bad he couldn't eat.

"Urru!" The gorilla pointed to the pile of bananas when he saw Victor's gaze. He seemed to be offering it to Victor; he was a polite gorilla.

"Unfortunately, I can't eat, Big Guy. Look."

Victor bared his fangs.

When the gorilla saw Victor's fangs, he understood what Victor was saying, and with a sudden movement, the gorilla got up and walked towards the tree he was sitting on.

He opens the hull of the tree and grabs something, then he goes back to Victor and sits down on the ground.

Suddenly, he throws a large amount of items on the ground.

"Oh?" Victor looked at the items in curiosity.

The items looked like a completely red type of fruit.

"What is that?" He inspected the fruit.

"Urru, Urru!"

"I can get it?"

The gorilla nodded, then went back to eating the banana Victor had brought.

Victor takes the fruit, "Oh? It's quite soft. It looks like jelly."

"Urru!"

Victor looked at the gorilla and saw the gorilla pointing to its mouth.

"Oh, do you want me to eat?"

"Urru, Urru!"

"… Hmm. Well, why not?" Victor took the fruit and put it in his mouth, suddenly the fruit seemed to burst, and a red liquid came down in Victor's mouth.

"!" It tasted delicious like he had drunk apple juice when he was human.

Unconsciously, he started to pick more fruit and put it in his mouth.

"Urru, Urru!" The gorilla started clapping.

The fruit was not as tasty as his wives' blood, but it was quite nice! Wait… If he can eat these fruits, then…

"Is this blood?" Victor looked at the fruit, and then he looked at the tree, he focused his attention more on the tree, and he could see the tree was moving!

"What the fuck! It is alive!" He quickly gets up from the ground.

"Urru, Urru!" The gorilla started to laugh at him.

"Shut up! I didn't know this kind of creature existed, okay!?"

"Urru, Urru!" He started to clap his hands.

"Ugh, the language barrier is tough." Victor thought this was how a foreigner felt when he went to a country that didn't know the local language.

"But what is this?" Victor examined the tree, and, just out of curiosity, he touched the tree's hull.

When Victor touched the tree's hull, something happened.

Slowly, the tree began to send her branches onto his hand and began to wrap around his arms.

He was scared at first, but… He didn't feel threatened. In fact, he feels welcome?

Victor looks at the tree hull that the gorilla opened, and out of curiosity, he looks inside, and inside the tree hull, he sees several skeletons. He focused his attention on the skeletons.

"Fangs…"

What he saw was clearly a vampire skeleton, and he could also see some human skeletons mixed together.

"This place…" He pulls back a little and looks around, "This place evolved to devour beings."

Victor clearly saw the result of the beings that approached this place.

"But… Why don't I feel threatened?" He was feeling a strange feeling in his heart.

"Master, why are you-…Master? What are you doing!?"

Suddenly the atmosphere of the gorilla and the tree changed from peaceful to hostile.

ROOOOOOOAARRRRRRRR!

The gorilla roared towards Kaguya.

"!?" Kaguya quickly covers her body with darkness and prepares to fight.

The gorilla began to approach Kaguya with hostile intentions.

He didn't even look like the peaceful gorilla that Victor was with and completely changed his attitude when Kaguya appeared.

Seeing that Kaguya is in danger, Victor takes a step towards her, and soon he disappears and then reappears in front of Kaguya.

"Kaguya, step back."

"B-But, Master."

"Do as I say!" Victor's eyes sparkled.

"O-Okay." Kaguya was a little startled by Victor's gaze, but she quickly ran in the opposite direction.

Realizing that Kaguya was safe, Victor's body relaxed a little. Victor cracks his neck and looks at the gorilla, as his smile grows:

"Hey, Big Guy. Let's have some fun?" He didn't even try to talk to pacify the gorilla.

ROOOOOOOARRRR!

The gorilla roared and thumped its chest in a sign of defiance.

"That's the spirit!" A frightening pressure left Victor's body.

Victor jumps towards the gorilla and attacks him!

The gorilla does the same and swings his big arms as he attacks Victor.

The gorilla expected Victor to fly away when he attacked him. After all, he was tiny compared to his size, right? But the reality he expected didn't happen.

The two fists collide in the air!

BOOOOOOOOM!

And for a moment, the sound of a crash of air was heard.

And an unexpected result happened, the gorilla pulled away and fell to the ground sitting up!

"Urru?" The gorilla looked at Victor in disbelief. He didn't expect this result.

"Tsk." Victor clicked his tongue in annoyance when he saw his broken arm; 'If it were Scathach, that gorilla would have flown far. I'm still weak!'

In less than 7 seconds, his arm was completely regenerated, and he looked at the gorilla, then he positioned himself again:

"Let's continue~."

Seeing Victor's smile, the gorilla displayed a small smile that showed all of his fangs.

"Heh~? I like that smile."

The gorilla gets up from the ground. He had completely forgotten about Kaguya, and all that was in his head now was Victor!

ROOOOOOOOARRR!

BAAAM! BAAAM!

He roared at Victor as he hit his chest several times; this time, he was serious!

Victor's smile grew disproportionately, "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" He laughed like a maniac.

"That's the spirit, Big Guy!" The magic circles on Victor's glove began to glow blood red.

"Let's fight!"

ROOOOOOOOAR!

The gorilla roared as if saying the same thing as Victor, and, with speed disproportionate to his size, he appeared in front of Victor and punched him in the face!

"Wha-?" Victor didn't expect this speed coming from someone so big!

BOOOOOOOOM!

A sonic boom was heard, and soon Victor's body flew skyward.

"HAHAHAHAHA!" Despite having some broken body parts, he laughed! He felt it! This pain! It's the same as when he was training, and it's also the sign that he was facing a strong opponent!

Victor's body regenerated in midair, and soon he created an ice shelf behind him and, using the ice shelf as support, he flew towards the gorilla!

In midair, Victor's hands began to get covered by an ice glove.

And like a rocket, it hits the Gorilla's face, "ORAA!"

BOOOOOOOOM!

A bang was heard as Victor punched the Gorilla in the face, and this time as he got momentum, the gorilla was thrown back by his strength, then just as the gorilla's body was going to fall to the ground:

"It's not over yet, Big Guy!"

Victor appears under the gorilla and holds it!

"Urru!?" The gorilla didn't believe what he was witnessing. He was heavy, you know!?

With a show of strength, "AHHH!" Victor threw the Gorilla in the air!

Victor points both his palms at the gorilla.

Fussshhhhhh

Fire and ice began to be created in front of him.

"HAAA!" Soon this power flew towards the gorilla.

"!" Realizing the danger, the gorilla did something that only increased Victor's smile.

The gorilla's body appeared to be covered in some kind of black material.

BOOOOOM!

The two powers collide against the Gorilla's armor, and a tremendous amount of smoke is created.

ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!

The gorilla roared in midair and blasted away all the smoke created by the attack.

And Victor can clearly see a gorilla wearing full-length black armor!

"HAHAHAHAHA!" Victor began to applaud in genuine happiness, "You're the best, Big Guy!"

"Master… You are an incorrigible man." Kaguya, who was watching everything from a tree at a considerable distance, couldn't help but say that when she saw Victor's smile.

Chapter 97: Two new weird friends.

"And to think that he would enter the forbidden forest and approach a demonic beast without knowing it," Kaguya commented as she watched Victor exchange punches with the gorilla.

"Ora, Ora! Come on, Big Guy! Show me all your strength!" Victor was attacking his armor several times.

ROOOOOOOOAAAAAAR!

The gorilla roared and walked away from Victor, and then, after grabbing a tree, he removed the branches from it and used the tree as a spear. Slowly the tree he held began to be covered with the same black material he was using as armor.

"Oh? Are we going to switch to sword fighting? In that case!"

Victor created an ice greatsword and then raised the greatsword in front of him.

"Let's go!"

Victor jumped towards the gorilla and started attacking him again.

"…Didn't he notice that the monkey looked different and much stronger than the one he had seen before? My God… My master is incorrigible." Kaguya sighed.

Beng!

The sound of metal on metal was heard.

"Ugh." The noise was too loud, and Kaguya put her hands to her ears in pain.

And suddenly.

BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

An explosion happened on the spot, rocks and trees started flying around, this was just the result of the clash between the two!

"KEKEKEKEKEKEKE!"

"HAHAHAHAHAHA!"

A demonic gorilla and a vampire started laughing like crazy as they fought.

At first, the fight was at a normal pace, but…

Slowly, their speed began to increase.

And little by little, they became images that untrained eyes could not see.

"Holy Fuck… Is this really a fight between a gorilla and a vampire?" Kaguya, for the first time in a long time, spoke a bad word, she was just in total disbelief. When a normal vampire and a demonic creature fight, that kind of thing doesn't happen!

And especially this gorilla! Why is he so fast!? It doesn't make sense for him to have this speed at this size!

BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM! BOOOOOOM!

Several explosions happened every time Victor and the gorilla collided with each other. And this fight attracted the attention of other predators, some demonic animals that were in the vicinity began to approach, seeking the opportunity to kill them both.

"This is getting dangerous. I better hide." Kaguya disappeared into the shadows.

A fox-like creature with horns approached Victor and tried to attack him.

ROAR-

"Fuck-off! Don't get in my way!" But Victor just punched the fox in the face! The punch was so hard that the fox flew far away!

A similar situation happened with the gorilla when a wolf tried to bite his neck.

ROAAAAAAAR!

But the gorilla just punched the wolf towards the fox.

"Auuuuu! Kiiiiii!" The wolf and the fox wept in pain.

Victor created a gigantic fireball and threw it at them both!

BOOOOOOOM!

An explosion of fire happened.

Taking advantage of this opportunity, the gorilla stepped on the ground and created a thorn with the same black material and threw it at the two beasts.

Pierce!

Soon the sounds of fox and wolf disappeared completely.

The thorn with the black material made by the gorilla has pierced the fox and the wolf!

A demonic beast skewer was created!

"Did they plan this…?" Kaguya, who was watching from the shadows, asked in disbelief.

"HAHAHAHAHAHA!"

"KEKEKEKEKEKEKE!"

Soon the two jumped into battle again.

"… I do not think so."

…

A few hours later, Victor was lying on the floor, breathing heavily. He looked quite tired, had some parts of his clothes cut off, and even had a wound that wasn't healing.

Despite being in this state, he had a big smile of satisfaction on his face as he looked at the moon:

"Ahh~, tonight is a beautiful night."

Next to him was a giant gorilla with several pieces of broken armor, also breathing heavily just like Victor.

"I haven't been so tired in a while." Victor was honest. The only times he got tired was when fighting Scathach.

And, just like in the fight with Scathach, he only needed to rest a few minutes until all his wounds regenerated, as well as his vigor.

"I'm thirsty…"

And just like in Scathach's fight, he always got thirsty when he was completely exhausted.

Victor looked at his body and saw that his body was completely healed, but he didn't feel like getting up.

The gorilla got up and sat down.

Victor looked at the gorilla and saw the gestures he was making.

"Urru, Urru." He pointed to himself and to the large tree that was surprisingly undamaged by their struggle.

"Yeah, I know. I'll tell her." Victor had an idea what he was talking about, from what he could understand was something like; 'don't let that girl come near the tree.'

"Urru!" The gorilla got up and walked towards the tree, and every step he took made the earth around him shake, so he sat on the ground leaning against the tree trunk.

He looks at the moon, then closes his eyes.

"He's tired, huh?"

Victor stands up, "Well, I won't judge him. I'm also a little tired."

Victor soon started walking in the opposite direction from the gorilla, "Oh, I forgot something."

"Hey, Big Guy."

The gorilla looked at Victor.

"I will be back." Victor flashed a smile.

"Grrr," The gorilla snorted and turned away.

"…?" Victor didn't understand the gorilla's reaction.

But soon, the gorilla gives a thumbs up with his hand.

"Pfft… Is he shy? This is unexpected coming from you, Big Guy."

ROAAAAAAAR!

"Yeah yeah, I'm leaving. I'll be back later to visit you two." Victor spoke.

Victor exhibited a small smile when he saw the tree swaying its branches as if it was saying goodbye to him.

…

Walking out of the forest where he was, Victor met Kaguya.

"Master-…" Before Kaguya could say anything.

"Are you okay?" Victor spoke as he started looking at every corner of Kaguya's body.

"M-Master, I'm fine." Kaguya wasn't used to this sudden attention.

Sigh…

Victor sighed in relief.

"Master-"

Victor placed his hand on Kaguya's head.

Kaguya thought he was going to headpat her, she was looking forward to it, but the headpat didn't come!

Crack!

Victor squeezed Kaguya's head tightly.

"M-My Head!" Kaguya screamed in pain.

"Kaguya," Victor spoke in an extremely serious voice.

"You wanted to stay, right? Did you forget about the contract?" He was talking about the previous situation.

"…" Kaguya was silent.

"But-…" She was going to say something, but Victor stopped her.

"No, but… Remember, don't mind me. Your safety is more important to me."

"I hope that doesn't happen again."

"…" Kaguya was silent, but she nodded.

"Good." Victor displayed a gentle smile as he started walking in front of Kaguya.

Seeing Victor's back, Kaguya thought wistfully; 'It's hard not to care about your safety, master…'

"Kaguya."

Suddenly, Kaguya heard Victor's voice again, and soon she woke up from her thoughts.

"If you want to protect me, get stronger."

"…" Kaguya opened her eyes a little.

Victor looked at Kaguya, "But even if you get stronger, and you can protect me. I ask that you always prioritize your safety."

"…This is a contradiction, Master…"

"Hahaha~" Victor laughed gently, "Indeed. But that's the way I am." He started walking again in front of Kaguya.

'I ask, huh?' She realized he hadn't ordered her. He'd just made a request, so it's up to her whether she'll follow that request or not.

…

Rumble, Rumble.

"Huh? It's raining?" Pepper looked out the window, and as usual, the skies over the capital were cloudy, but it didn't seem to be raining.

"Impossible. The capital does not have rain." Lacus replied.

"But what about these lightning noises!?" Pepper asked.

"Must be your imagination," Lacus replied.

"It's not my imagination!"

RUMBLE!

The lightning noise got louder.

"See!?" Pepper smiled with a victorious smile.

"…Why are you showing that smile! Don't be a child!"

"Hehehe~" Pepper laughed.

RUMBLE!

Suddenly everyone heard the noise of lightning hitting the ground.

"Hiiii! That was near here!"

"… Pepper… Do you have chicken brains?" Lacus asked her younger sister a genuine question.

"Fuee?" Pepper didn't understand.

Lacus elaborated, "Think with me; It's impossible to rain in the capital, and who is the person who has lightning powers outside the mansion now?"

"Oh." Pepper opened her mouth.

Soon everyone hears Victor's voice:

"Girls, I'm back!"

"It's Victor!" Pepper exclaimed.

"Yes." Lacus smiled.

"He likes an extravagant entrance, huh? Can't he arrive normally?" Eleonor appeared at Siena's side.

"Oh? I thought you were gone?" Lacus asked.

"I had some matters to settle with Siena, and I need to talk to that man."

Suddenly Eleonor heard Victor's voice behind her.

"I have a name, you know~."

"!" Eleonor jumped back, her heart beating too fast, "Don't do that… It scared me."

"Oh?" Victor exhibited a small smile. He didn't expect this reaction from her.

"Ugh, Victor. You reek of wild animal." Pepper put a hand to her nose.

"Yeah, I was fighting a gorilla in Eastern Territory."

"Oh, those four-meter monkeys?" Eleonor asked.

"Wrong, the biggest ones."

"Eh?" Eleanor.

"What?" Lacus.

"Fue?" Pepper.

"Huh?" Siena.

The four women thought they heard something wrong.

Kaguya suddenly stepped out of Victor's shadow, the four women looking to the Maid for answers.

"Yes, he fought a demonic gorilla, the one who protects that strange tree in the forbidden forest…"

"Eh…? Huuuh!?"

"You're crazy…." Lacus said.

"Hahahaha, thanks for the compliment." Victor scratched his head, a little embarrassed.

"That wasn't a compliment! What was on your mind, fighting that beast!?"

"Well, it was fun… Why not?" Victor displayed a sincere smile.

"Y-You… Sigh… You're incorrigible." Lacus gave up.

"And? And? How was the fight!?" Pepper looked more animated than usual.

"I want to hear too, that gorilla is a very famous beast. Few vampires were able to fight him and survive, and those who survived had quite severe mental trauma," Siena spoke with curiosity.

She even remembers that in the past, her mother fought the gorilla, but Scathach refused to give any information to her daughters, she was very curious about this matter.

"…" Victor looked at Siena with a strange look.

"What?"

"Did you eat something bad, woman?" He didn't understand why she was acting so 'docile' with him. Wasn't she the woman who kept saying he was just cattle?

A vein popped in Siena's head, "You know what!? Nevermind! Humpf!" She turned her face away and walked towards a spot.

"…What was that tsundere reaction…? Did she eat something bad?" Even Pepper doubted her older sister.

Coming out of her initial stupor, "…You came at a good time, I need to talk to you…" Eleonor suddenly spoke, and her voice caught everyone's attention, even Siena, who was leaving.

Victor looked at the woman who was almost the same height as him with curious eyes.

Eleonor puts her hand on her chest and makes a noble gesture:

"Victor Walker. I, Countess Eleonor Adrasteia, invite you to come to my territory as a special guest."

"Oh? Okay, I will."

"Eh?" Eleonor and Siena were surprised at how easily Victor accepted it.

Chapter 98: An invitation from a Countess.

"Wait! Victor, do you understand what it means to visit her territory?" Siena squealed and quickly approached Victor.

"I will pay a visit…?" Victor tilted his head as if he didn't understand the problem.

"Idiot! You don't understand anything! Come here!" Siena takes Victor's hand and suddenly pulls him aside.

"…" Lacus, Pepper, Kaguya, and even Eleonor looked at this situation strangely.

"…She definitely ate something bad." Pepper nodded, "Maybe she's interested in Victor now after seeing him fight those two heirs?"

"…" The three women looked at Pepper, and when they saw Pepper displaying a smug face like she'd discovered a grand scheme, they just rolled their eyes.

Outside the mansion, Siena let go of Victor's hand and pulled away, then she started talking to Victor:

"First, do you understand who Eleonor is?"

"Is she a countess?"

"Yes. And if she's a countess, she has territory."

"And what's wrong?"

"The problem is that her territory is not normal."

"Oh? Explain to me." Victor was interested.

Siena felt a little uncomfortable when she saw his smile:

"…Do you remember the gorilla you fought?"

"Big Guy? Yes, what about him?"

'Big Guy? Huh?' Siena didn't understand, but she didn't think too much, she was slowly getting used to Victor's oddities:

"He's a demonic beast, and Eleonor 's territory is infested with these beasts, and by inviting you as a 'special guest', she's basically asking you to fight with her against these beasts!"

"Heh~" Victor's smile grew, "That's good news, isn't it?"

"…Fuck. I forgot about your personality." Siena does a facepalm.

"…" Victor looked at Siena for a few seconds. It was like he was thinking deeply about something, his eyes sparkled a little with interest, and he said:

"…Are you hiding something?"

Sigh…

She sighed.

"I can't say anything, you remember, right? I'm silenced by the magical contract, so only my mother can tell you that."

"Hmm…" Victor started to think again. 'I remember she spoke vaguely about it when I was playing with Eleonor's sword.'

"Oh… But your wife Violet may know something, and she's not bound by the contract." She remembers hearing this from Violet in the past.

"I will ask my wife then." Victor turned and started walking towards the mansion.

"Will you go anyway?" Siena asked.

"Of course, an environment full of demonic beasts, exotic animals that I've never seen in my life? That is very welcome for me~" Victor had a big smile on his face as if he had found a new toy to play with.

"Of course you would…." She felt like she asked a pointless question.

"But I won't go now." His expression suddenly changed to neutral.

"Oh?" Siena looked at Victor.

Victor turned his face and looked at Siena as he displayed a gentle smile, "I'll go spend time with my wives first."

"…Oh." Siena somehow thought Ruby was very lucky to have a husband who cares for her, which is something very hard to find in the vampire community.

"I also want to visit my mom, dad, and my friends… I'm missing them. It's been six long months. I want to see my cat!"

"…" For some reason, Siena thought that the real reason Victor wanted to come back was because of the cat… Then, suddenly, she realized something:

"You will rest?" Siena looked at Victor strangely; 'Is he really Victor? Where is that man who loves to fight? Is he an imposter?'

"Of course not, I'll still fight and train, but I'll just spend time with my family. A lot has happened in a short time, and I haven't had time to appreciate these simple moments."

"I want to take the next step in my relationship with my wives too."

"Oh…" She flashed a small smile, "…That's a good reason."

"Indeed." Victor laughed.

…

Victor went back to the mansion again along with Siena and looked at Eleonor:

"Before making any decision, is this invitation just for me, or is it for my wives too?"

"…It's for your wives too," Eleonor spoke after thinking for a moment.

"I see. In this case, it's okay with me. I will also ask my wives to see if they want to go with me."

Eleonor exhibited a small smile, "…Okay. The invitation period is three months. I expect good news from you." Finishing what she had to do, she walked towards the exit.

When she left Scathach's mansion, Walter and Chloe were already waiting for her.

"He accepted?" Walter asked

"Yes, but he's not going now. He will also ask his wives if they will want to go along with him."

"Lady Eleonor invited the wives too…?" Walter made a strange face. This was not what they agreed on earlier.

After seeing Victor's performance in the arena, she decided that it would be advantageous to bring Victor to her territory to help her with a small problem.

Eleonor initially wanted her master's help, but Scathach refused, she said it wasn't her problem. Yet, because of that, Eleonor decided to ask Victor for help, especially after seeing his fight against those heirs and see how easily he dominated his opponents.

She thought he would be a good help in her territory.

"I thought if I didn't extend the invitation to his wives, he wouldn't accept it, but it looks like I was wrong… It's too late now. I can't go back on my word."

"I hope they're not dead weight."

"It's hard to know. The three women are daughters of vampire counts, and they have great potential. Especially Ruby, who is my master's blood daughter."

Despite looking innocent and inexperienced, Ruby hides great potential, and that was her true thoughts about Ruby.

"How much time did you give them to make a decision?"

"Three months."

"Hmm… I think in three months, they will be stronger." Walter said, like an old man, he understands what influences can do in a person's life, and he thinks that when girls see Victor much stronger than before, they will want to get stronger too… And in a way, he was correct.

"Yes." Eleonor nodded, and soon she climbed on top of Chloe.

"iiirrrri, rilinchin…" Chloe didn't look happy.

"Eh…?" Eleonor looked at Chloe with a shocked look.

Feeling her master's gaze, Chloe just turns her face to a random place, she didn't want to be ungrateful to her master, but she was very honest with her feelings, she didn't like it when Eleonor climbed on top of her, but as an ancient friend, Chloe will allow her to ride her.

"She doesn't seem to like you riding her," Walter commented.

"…" A vein popped in Eleonor's head, she flashed a dangerous smile. 'That bastard, he stole my horse… He'll pay for it. I'll look forward to the day he comes to visit my territory.'

…

When Eleonor left the mansion, a conversation was taking place with Victor and the women.

"Speaking of my wives, where are they?"

"They are still in the room," Lacus replied.

"They are being very lazy." Pepper commented in a cute voice.

"…" Siena, Lacus, Kaguyaz, and Victor looked at Pepper with a dry look.

"Fuee…?"

"She really didn't realize what she said, huh?"

"Indeed." Lacus nodded in agreement with her older sister.

"What's it!? Spit it out! Stop talking in codes!"

"We are shocked that you are commenting that my wives are being lazy when you are lazier than they are." Victor was honest.

"… Eh?" Pepper looked at the group again and saw them nodding in agreement with Victor's words. "Ughghgh." She made strange sounds while her cheeks puffed like a squirrel, and then she said:

"I'm not lazy…." Initially, she was going to scream, but slowly her voice wore off, and in the end, she just mumbled under her breath since she herself had realized she was lazy.

"It's okay. You can be lazy." Victor chuckled a little as he patted Pepper's head.

Pepper felt her body tremble when she felt Victor's caresses, she felt good. She looked at him and said:

"Victor…" She looked like she was looking at a great ally.

"But don't overdo it, or your mother will kidnap you and take you to train."

"…!?" Pepper's body shook for a different reason now. "…I won't…I promise!" Her eyes seemed to be glowing with motivation. She didn't want to go back to training! Her mother's training is just inhumane! Not that she was human, but even for a vampire, that training was difficult!

Fear can often be a good tool.

"Where's Yuki?" Kaguya asked in a neutral voice.

"Oh, she woke up a few hours ago, and when she woke up, Violet suddenly showed up and kidnapped her. So now she's helping the girls with something." Siena replied.

"So she's not being completely useless… Good." Kaguya nodded in satisfaction.

"Well, the conversation was good, girls. But I must go take a shower." Victor spoke.

"That's a good idea, you stink…." Pepper put a hand to her nose.

"You're right. But…" Victor sniffed the air a little.

"You stink too."

"Eh?" Pepper made a shocked face.

"…" Lacus and Siena were speechless when they heard Victor's words.

"…Master…" Kaguya did a facepalm. This is not something to say to a girl!

Pepper sniffed her body and realized that Victor was right…

"I will take a shower!" Pepper suddenly turned around.

"Umu, I'll go too." Victor followed Pepper.

"Let's go!" Pepper raised her hands up, screaming, it was like they were going on a big adventure!

When Victor and Pepper disappeared from view by Kaguya, Lacus, and Siena:

"…!?" The girls suddenly realized something:

"Did they just go together now?" Lacus commented in disbelief.

"This is inappropriate! He is a married man! I must stop them!" Siena was freaking out, so she quickly ran towards the bathroom to stop them! They must have a little decency!

"Wait! I will go too!" Lacus' eyes sparkled in amusement.

When the two left, and Kaguya was alone, the Maid said:

"…It surprises me that my master casually went into the bathroom with Pepper, and he didn't even notice it… And being the airhead that Pepper is, she didn't notice either…"

Sigh…

Chapter 99: The Four Clans of Vampire Counts.

Yes, indeed. They're called many names, vampire counts, the pillars of vampire society, the king's trusted families, super vampires.

They have many names that the masses give them, but they are better known as:

The Four Clans of Vampire Counts.

Being only one rank below the king, they are an essential part of vampire society, and, being an essential part of vampire society, they have important duties that are divided into four main subjects.

Military defense, war, economic affairs, and domestic affairs.

The Adrasteia Clan, located in the West, is responsible for military defense. They are the king's shield. They are a strong warrior clan specializing in the art of warfare. Despite holding an important position like this, their Clan is located in a very remote area, and they are very far from the royal capital.

Few know why this Clan is so far removed from civilization, but as part of the Four Counts, they are highly respected by the entire Vampire community.

The Scarlett Clan is located in the north, a region with a cooler climate and an abundance of trees. Just like the Clan Adrasteia, Clan Scarlett lives in a very isolated area from society, and the countess does not have a capital that she takes care of. The reason for this is Countess Scathach Scarlett herself.

Possessor of the title of being the strongest female vampire, she single-handedly supports an entire vampire Count Clan, she doesn't need many subordinates, she doesn't need a city to manage, she just needs herself.

Clan Scarlett is responsible for matters of war. If Clan Adrasteia is the king's shield, Clan Scarlett is the king's spear. In cases of emergency, such as a possible enemy invasion, it is Scathach Scarlett who must assume the role of general and lead a counterattack.

East of Nightingale, a milder place, and in what always seems to be autumn, there is a city that is managed by the Horseman Clan. This is where products like 'blood crystals' are created and sold to all vampires.

Previously, this territory belonged to Clan Fulger, but due to Clan Fulger's recent defeat by Clan Horseman. All authority in this city has been passed to the Horseman Clan.

Responsible for the domestic affairs of the vampire world, the Clan Horseman is behind all the 'food' in this world.

In the south, a more tropical place with slightly warmer climates and plenty of beaches is where the Snow Clan resides.

Clan Snow is responsible for the economic affairs of the entire vampire world, it is they who trade/control the entire economy of the vampire world, and it is they who support small noble families to grow.

Without Clan Snow's permission, you can't do business in the vampire world, and you don't want to stand against this family. Possessing the rare power of fire control, they can burn any disobedient vampire to ashes.

And they are also the only vampire clan that can walk peacefully in the sunlight, and because of that very special characteristic, they are also involved in international politics. They are the ones who trade and come into contact with other races and the vampire community who live in the world of humans when the situation is needed.

After all, for vampires who live in the human world, Nightingale is heaven on earth for them.

Despite having so many powers in the vampire world, vampire count clans cannot make major decisions without the direct approval of the king.

Like it or not, they are servants of the king, and few dare openly challenge the king's sovereignty, the only being… Wrong, the only woman mad enough to do this is Scathach Scarlett.

And despite openly challenging his sovereignty several times, the king does nothing. Why? Scathach Scarlett is just that important… her knowledge, her experience, and especially her power can greatly help vampire society as a whole.

And this woman was having a very interesting meeting now…

In a mansion located slightly in the center of Nightingale's territory, a meeting was taking place.

"Where is my son-in-law?"

A woman wearing a rather noble white dress spoke, she had pale skin like all vampires, long blonde hair, and blue eyes, she looked very much like her sister Victoria Rider.

This woman's name was Annasthashia Fulger, the birth mother of Sasha Fulger and former holder of the title of vampire count.

"Bitch, what are you doing here? Why don't you go back to your husbands? Your hole must be feeling lonely right now." Said a woman wearing spandex pants, a black shirt with an animal coat, and small black glasses on her face.

She has long white hair and golden eyes, she is Agnes Snow, the birth mother of Violet Snow.

"Oh~?" The woman flashed a small smile, "But if I'm going back to my husband's, I'm going to bring your husband along with me too. The poor bastard must be bored with just having you as a wife."

"Bitch…" Agnes' golden eyes seemed to be glowing brightly, the room around her started to get warmer.

'Hehehe~ So easy.' Annasthashia thought. She knew how to deal with Agnes. After all, this woman had a sick obsession with her husband, and if she just mentions her husband's name a few times, she'll be pissed off.

The room suddenly got colder, and Agnes flashed a small smile:

"Airport chest."

"Huh!?" A vein popped in Annasthashia's head.

"Isn't it? With your attractiveness, you could never conquer a man, and, because of that, you have to kidnap them. After all, you don't have confidence in your own appearance!" Agnes wrapped her arm around her chest like she was showing off how big she was.

"Haaah! At least I'm not a dairy cow who has insecurities with her relationship! Because you are afraid, right? You're afraid your precious 'Darling' will be stolen by other women!"

"Huuuh!?" A vein popped in Agnes' head.

"HaHaHa~" Hearing a familiar chuckle, the two women looked at the woman who was sitting on an ice throne elegantly.

"You guys never change, huh?" Scathach wore a mocking little smile.

"Humpf!" The two snorted and turned away.

"How long do you think it will take them to fight again, William?" A white-haired, violet-eyed man wearing a white suit asked the man beside him. The two of them were sitting on a sofa a little way from the three women.

"Hard to say, considering Natasha and Agnes are like cat and dog." The man replied, he had short blond hair and green eyes and was wearing a medieval nobleman's garb.

This man's name is William Salvatore Florence, he is Annasthashia's first husband, and he is also Sasha Fulger's biological father.

And Natasha was what he called his wife since her name was too long.

"Indeed." Adonis, Violet's father, agreed.

William looked at Adonis out of the corner of his eye; 'Has he become more beautiful?'

Adonis ignored William's gaze and looked at Scathach; 'She's still beautiful as ever….' He flashed a gentle little smile.

He felt very grateful for Scathach because it was this woman who saved him from a very precarious situation in the past…

"Darling…?" Agnes suddenly looks at Adonis with a dangerous look.

"What is it, Honey?" He continued to smile with the same gentle smile. Like a war veteran, he knew very well how to treat a woman…especially the crazy ones like Agnes.

"Hmm…" Agnes continued looking at Adonis for some time, seeing that his smile was going to her, she felt satisfied but was still suspicious, "Nothing…"

Agnes' instincts were on high alert, she knows that Adonis feels something for Scathach. Considering, the suspension bridge effect must have been activated when he was saved by this crazy woman in the past, and because of that, she didn't let her guard down!

'Tsk, I didn't want to bring my Darling to this place…' Agnes grumbled.

"Where is my son-in-law?" Annasthashia asked again.

Scathach looked at Annasthashia with a neutral gaze, "Natasha, do you intend to take back your title of vampire count?"

"Huuh?" Natasha didn't understand Scathach's question, she just wanted to know about her son-in-law!

"Answer my question."

"…" Natasha continued looking at Scathach for a few seconds, then she replied:

"I'll take it back in the future…"

"Hmm." She made a confirming sound, she seemed to be thinking of something.

"Satisfied? Now, where is my son-in-law?" Her eyes sparkled with curiosity, she saw Victor's performance in the arena, and the way he used her Clan's lightning power, the way he dominated his opponent, made her very curious! Not to mention that man has the powers of the three clans!

'Why did my beloved daughter hide him from me?' Natasha asked herself.

She totally forgot about Tatsuya, her sister's son.

"That's something I want to know too… Who would have thought that boy would become that…" Agnes' eyes were similar to Natasha's, and they were sparkling with curiosity.

Initially, she had no interest in Violet's new 'toy', but seeing this man in action… totally stunned her! A vampire who can use all three powers! And perfectly! Her curiosity was running wild, she wanted to know more about him!

"…" Scathach rests her head in her hand and looks at the two women with a bored face.

"…I'm feeling this is going to end badly…." Adonis muttered.

William, who heard the words of Adonis internally, began to prepare himself to flee at any time from this place as quickly as possible. He didn't want to be caught in the crossfire of these crazy women!

Even though one of these crazy women was his wife, he didn't want to get in the middle of a possible fight between these women. Although he is sure that in the end, Scathach would win the fight.

It's not that he doesn't trust his wife… It's just that he can't imagine Scathach losing a fight; that woman is just on another level.

Scathach held up a finger, "First, he is not your son-in-law. He is MINE. Only mine."

"Huh…?"

Chapter 100: The Four Clans of Vampire Counts. 2

Scathach held up a finger, "First, he is not your son-in-law. He is MINE. Only mine."

"Huh…?" What nonsense is this woman talking about? Has she become senile? If that man is married to our daughters, he's our son-in-law too!

"…" Adonis and William will open their mouths in shock. Did this woman just get jealous?

In the eyes of the two men, Scathach's act of declaring her son-in-law as her own was clearly an act of jealousy.

"…He's a lucky man…" William's eyes sparkled for a few seconds when he realized that someone had managed to win Scathach's affections, and it wasn't just anyone, it was a man!

"…" Adonis didn't say anything, but inwardly, he agreed with William's words.

"Second, he's at my house now. That should be obvious." She spoke with a face of disdain.

"…" Natasha nodded and seemed to think for a few seconds, "I want permission to visit your territory."

"You want?" Scathach raised her eyebrow when she heard Natasha's tone of command, she didn't like it at all, and her eyes began to slowly change to blood red.

"Fuck." When Natasha realized what she said, it was too late.

Bloody pressure left Scathach's body.

"!" Natasha's whole body felt heavy, she felt difficulty breathing, a feeling of fear covered her body.

'H-Has she gotten stronger?' She clearly remembers that she wasn't so strong back then!

The same was happening with Agnes, who got caught in the crossfire, she couldn't move.

"You two seem to misunderstand something." Scathach's voice sent shivers down both women's spines.

Crack, Crack!

Her pressure was so intense that the walls, furniture, and everything around it started to break!

"I don't give a damn if my disciple is your 'son-in-law'. To me, you don't mean anything. I just came here because, even though I don't care about it, my disciple is married to your daughters, and mine."

Suddenly the pressure coming from her body disappeared.

"…." An uncomfortable silence descended over the place.

Scathach's eyes returned to normal, and another shock hit the room.

"Y-Your eyes…" Adonis stammered as he pointed at Scathach.

When everyone heard Adonis' voice, they also looked into Scathach's eyes, and only now did they notice that her eyes were no longer blood red like she was bloodthirsty!

"Hmm?" Scathach turns her face and looks at Adonis:

"Oh, you are here. I didn't notice."

"…" Adonis was speechless, but it wasn't because Scathach didn't realize his existence; that was normal for him. Instead, he was speechless because she managed to solve her bloodlust problem.

And if she managed to solve her problem, that means she found someone to replace the husband she killed…

He knows that Scathach's male standards were very high, and her standards are so unattainable that he doubts there is a man that one day could completely satisfy the requirements to be with the strongest female vampire.

"How did you solve your problem?" He was quite curious now.

Just who is this man she married?

"That is none of your business," Scathach said.

"…" He was speechless again. Wasn't she colder than usual? Why is her mood so bad today?

"Darling?" Agnes raised an eyebrow.

"Aren't you curious?" He looked at Agnes and totally ignored his wife's gaze.

"I am, but…." Agnes nodded, then added:

"It's none of our business."

"Hahaha, glad you understand~" Scathach flashed a cold smile.

"…" The group won't lie and say they weren't curious, but they don't want to provoke Scathach's ire for something 'small' like this.

As much as they are curious… Dying of curiosity.

Agnes and Natasha were a little shocked internally by something else too, without them noticing, Scathach got stronger again, it's been some time since the two women met with Scathach, and they clearly remember she wasn't as strong as she is now.

If their memory serves, the last time they spoke to Scathach was when Ruby was kidnapped in the past, and, at the time, Ruby was 3 years old, and currently Ruby is 21, which means…

This monster just got stronger in just 18 years!? This is impossible! The strength of an older vampire doesn't grow that fast! Something must have happened!

'Stopping to think, Violet also had a sudden increase in strength…' Agnes' eyes sparkled a little.

"Maybe it's my son-in-law's fault?" She unknowingly spoke aloud.

"…" Scathach's smile broke, and she looked coldly at Agnes.

Agnes felt uncomfortable when she saw Scathach's face, and she quickly changed the subject:

"Scathach, I ask your permission to visit your house. I want to see my daughter's new husband."

Scathach's eyes became more neutral, and then she said, "Okay, I give permission."

"Eh…?" Was it that easy!? And what was that whole show a few minutes ago!? Agnes was speechless.

Agnes thinks for a moment, and then she understands. 'Oh, it's been a few years, and I've already forgotten how to treat this woman…'

Scathach's temper was very different from what she remembered, she is calmer. Normally, she was very intense, and because of that, she forgot the basics of how to treat Scathach.

This is something all vampires should know when encountering Scathach; Be humble, or you'll get your ass kicked by her. Agnes had completely forgotten about that.

The same happened with Natasha.

"Scathach, can I visit my daughter and her new husband?"

"…" Scathach looked at Natasha, "Yeah, of course, you can."

A smile threatened to break out of Natasha's neutral face, but she held back.

"But before that…"

"Luna!" Scathach's voice echoed through the mansion.

"Yeshhh," Suddenly, a white-haired Russian maid appeared.

"Were you Sleeping?"

"…I was not."

"Wipe your mouth first. You're drooling." Scathach rolled her eyes.

"!" Luna quickly wipes her mouth and looks to Scathach for any order from her.

"Deliver the contracts to these guests." She pointed to Agnes and Natasha.

"Yes!" Luna disappeared, and a few seconds later, she returned with several golden contracts in hand.

"And us?" the men asked.

Scathach just waves a hand for Luna to hand over the contract to them too.

Right after that, Scathach totally ignored the two men since, in her view, the two men weren't worth her time.

The white-haired man was only good for being handsome, and the other man had the same purpose as the first man, but unlike the first man who tries to be useful, the other is just a waste of air.

And to make her mood even worse, which is bad since she knows that today is Victor's date with Violet, the two men reek of talentlessness.

She spent so much time with Victor that she completely forgot that other men aren't like him.

"… What is it?"

"Hmm?" Coming out of her thoughts, Scathach looks at Agnes:

"Are you blind? Or are you illiterate?"

'…Okay, her mood isn't good today, just what happened to her mood, it's so…dark?' Agnes thought.

"Why this contract? I just want to see my daughter's husband." Natasha spoke.

"Tsk." Scathach clicked her tongue with visible annoyance.

"Listen. The contract is simple. You must sign and keep all the information you learn from my disciple to yourself, and if this contract is broken, I will know." Her eyes glittered dangerously.

"And I will pay you a visit~."

Agnes' eyes flashed in annoyance, "Scathach… Are you threatening me? Yes, you're strong, but you can't fight alone-" She was going to keep saying that Scathach couldn't fight alone with an entire Clan of Vampire Counts, but she couldn't continue her words…

"Agnes…" Scathach's voice came out in a demonic tone that left Agnes completely paralyzed.

"Don't make my mood worse. Or I promise you, the next words you say will be your death sentence."

"…" Everyone felt a chill rising in their spines, their bodies froze, they couldn't move, they swallowed their saliva, in front of her, they just looked like scared children.

Was she that angry? They could see that she was being very serious this time, and they knew that if they teased her any further, she would do what she promised.

'Master…' Luna felt her master go back to what she was before she met Victor.

Slowly, the pressure coming off of Scathach's body began to fade, and as she spoke, she clearly wasn't in the mood for more bullshit today:

"The contract is simple. Shut the fuck up about my disciple. I don't want to hear any leaked information about him. By doing that, you can see my son-in-law. It's simple, right?"

She is very overprotective! That's what everyone thought.

It is common knowledge that it is quite difficult to find information about the Clan of Scathach, and why? It's just that the woman herself is very overprotective with her daughters, she hides any kind of information about her daughters from the public, and the Ruby incident made her very paranoid.

And everyone in this room knows she only gives her daughters that kind of treatment! After all, they signed a similar contract when their Clan heirs began to bond with Ruby.

They also understand that Scathach would not allow her daughter to marry someone 'useless' or 'talentless'.

And when they remembered Victor's fight, they understood that he screamed potential.

The curiosity of the vampires present was once again piqued.

Just who is this man who managed to cause such a strong reaction in this crazy woman? They needed to know! They needed to meet this man!

"…" After a moment of silence, the group signed the contract since they were just too curious to step back now.

"Good." Scathach flashed a small, cold smile when she saw the group signing the contract.

Chapter 101: The Perfect Maid is hiding Master's dirty secrets.

Just a small announcement, thanks to all my supporters on Pa treon, I was able to buy original artwork for Scathach Scarlett! Thank you very much everyone, the image will be available on November 8th on Discord, or pa treon for free! If you are interested in helping me on this journey, please visit mine, Pa treon!

…

Unaware that his in-laws and mothers-in-law are quite interested in him, Victor was sitting in a bathtub enjoying his shower, the way he came into the world, and was enjoying the hot bath while singing a song.

"HmmmHmmHmm" Of course, he didn't dare sing the song out loud since he wasn't confident that his singing voice was pleasant.

He might be a lot of things, a battle nut, a man who has a taste for women with pretty dubious personalities, a little clueless about things around him, but he wasn't a singer.

But for the curious who are wondering what song he is singing, the song is called; Imagine, by John Lennon.

Victor's tastes in music were quite eclectic. If he listens to the beat and thinks it's good, he'll like it. It doesn't matter if he doesn't understand the music; he's a simple man. But, despite having eclectic tastes in music, the music he listened to most when he went to school was Rock.

"Master." He heard Kaguya's voice.

"Umu?" He looked at the maid who was in the bathroom with him, and, despite being in the bathroom, the maid was still dressed in a maid's uniform.

"What is Kaguya?"

"Master, you lack common sense." Kaguya got right to the point, she knows that in order to talk to Victor, she shouldn't waste time beating around the bush. She must be honest.

"What were you thinking about going to the bathroom with Pepper?" She knows he had no perverted intentions, which is something she likes a lot, but it's still inappropriate! Luckily, Siena managed to prevent a tragedy from happening. And Pepper is also very clueless! She didn't realize Victor was with her!?

"Oh, what about it?"

"…" Kaguya was speechless when she saw him treating it so casually. What if his wives find out!? Imagine the chaos that will ensue!

"Hahahaha~, don't look at me like that." Victor laughed amusedly.

"Master…" Kaguya started to speak, but Victor interrupted.

"To be honest." He started creating small ice structures in the bathtub, something he did when he was bored during Scathach training, and it also served as a way to train ice control.

"I wasn't thinking about anything."

"…" Of course, he wasn't thinking about anything… Kaguya felt like sighing again.

"I just do what I want, and at that point, I didn't think too deeply. I admit I was wrong, considering it could cause a problem with my wives, which is something I don't want."

"…" Kaguya nodded several times in agreement, she felt she was teaching her master common sense.

"I think I'm very used to Scathach…"

"Hmm?" Kaguya looked at Victor; 'Scathach again!? Just how much has this woman influenced you?'

"What does the master mean?" She decided to look deeper.

"Basically, I lived six months with Scathach, and in those months, we lived without worrying about anything.

"Huh?" Kaguya didn't understand.

Realizing he didn't explain very well, he elaborated, "What I mean is that we lived with only two thoughts in mind, training, and fighting. We didn't care about little things like; 'what will the other person think', or 'is this the right thing to do?'"

"Oh." Kaguya understood now. Basically, he lived simply for six months and ended up getting used to that reality; 'Probably, my master just trained until he was tired, then he rested, and went back to training. He didn't think of little things that could get in the way of his training.'

'And I think Scathach did it on purpose…' Could this be the secret of his sudden increase in strength? That's what she thought.

After all, Kaguya remembers that she never trained as intensely as Victor, she did a little combat training, but her main training was how to be a perfect maid.

"And for you, it may have been six months, but for me… I feel like it was a lot longer than that."

"Hmm?" Seeing her master's strange expression, she thought, 'Maybe because he was so focused on training, he felt like he spent too much time?'

Kaguya was curious, she wanted to know more about what happened during the six months. How did he get so strong? She clearly remembered that six months ago, he was much weaker than her:

"How was your training?"

"… My training?"

"Yes."

"Well… I was basically beaten to death several times, I was tortured, and whenever I did something wrong, Scathach pointed it out to me, and when she judged by her standards that I learned something, she taught me something else. ."

"…" Kaguya was speechless. Wasn't this basically a form of torture!?

"… And how did you get stronger?" That alone didn't explain the sudden increase in strength.

"Hmm? I do not know? I just did it. Oh, I got plenty of rest too, and when I was hungry, I drank Scathach's blood."

"…" An uncomfortable silence descended over the ridiculously huge bathroom.

Sigh…

Kaguya swore to herself that she would keep it a secret. After all, it's the duty to maid's hide her master's dirty secrets!

What she didn't know was that Victor didn't care if she was going to tell someone or not, considering it wasn't a secret or something.

Wait… Blood? Suddenly Kaguya noticed something. 'Can it be?' After all, she knows that Victor's blood is special, she even witnessed her former master Violet increasing her strength little by little when she drank his blood.

"Just out of curiosity, how many times have you taken Scathach's blood? And how many times has Scathach taken your blood?"

"Hmmmm," Victor crossed his arms and began to think deeply.

Somehow Kaguya was waiting to hear about this, she couldn't contain her curiosity.

After a few minutes of thinking, he said:

"I don't know?"

"…Ugh." She wanted to scream now! Is he serious!? What was that suspense? Despite wanting to scream, she avoided it since this was inappropriate behavior for a perfect maid.

"But I remember this happened many times after I learned about my own power."

"Oh… So Master sucked Scathach's blood over and over again."

"Yes."

"She also sucked your blood over and over again."

"Yes."

"And while you sucked each other's blood, you hugged each other the way you came into the world, you licked each other's necks, you got turned on, and you indulged in each other's lusts."

"Yes…Wait!"

"…" Kaguya just looked at her master with a dry look.

If a look could kill, Victor would already be dead from the look of Kaguya.

Realizing he had fallen into Kaguya's trap, Victor exhibited a helpless little smile:

"I never thought I had such a perverted maid."

"Eh…?" Kaguya's face got a little embarrassed.

"But don't worry, my maid. I will keep this secret to myself."

"Ugh…" Kaguya somehow became more embarrassed, especially when she heard Victor say, 'My maid.' She quickly turned her face away and ignored her hateful master!

"Hahaha~" Victor laughed amusedly and said, "Just to fix something."

"The part of; 'You gave yourselves to each other's lusts' didn't happen."

Still embarrassed, she looked at her master, "But the other parts happened, right?"

"Well, I needed to help my mother-in-law, or I would suffer more than necessary…" Victor remembers that when Scathach cured her bloodlust, he didn't suffer as much in training as he did in the beginning, and he just had the members of his body cut-off, just that…

Hey, at least his guts were still in his body, sometimes…

"Hmm." Kaguya continued to stare at her master.

…

Coming out of the bath with only a towel covering his intimacy, Victor looked at Kaguya with a small smile on his face and lifted his arms:

"Do your magic."

"…" Kaguya displayed a small satisfied smile on her face.

Slowly, her body begins to be covered by darkness, and soon she passes through Victor's body, and in less than a few seconds, Victor was dressed in a black suit.

"Whistle."

"As expected of you." He displayed a satisfied smile, and he also noticed something very different from the other times. Now he could clearly see what Kaguya had done. 'I think this is proof that I've gotten stronger?' he thought jokingly.

"At your service, My Master." She bowed in a gesture of respect as she had a smile on her face.

"Come on, I have a date today."

"I don't think it's a good idea…." Kaguya said.

"Hmm?"

"Lady Violet won't like anyone else on her date. I should stay home."

"Oh, that's true." Victor nodded.

"Master, what happened to your wine red suit?"

"Oh, I have a lot of suits now. Most are black or red, or wine red."

"Did you buy these suits?"

"I didn't buy it, but, when I went back to my room, I saw these suits in the closet with a letter that said, 'It's a gift, stupid disciple.'"

"Scathach…" Kaguya felt like sighing now.

"Yes." Victor chuckled a little when he saw Kaguya's expression that showed she wanted to sigh at any moment. He was understanding his maid better now as time went on.

He looks at the small table and sees a pair of white gloves with a magic circle stamped on them, and takes the gloves and puts them on.

After putting on the gloves, he clenches his fists, and when he does, the red magic circle seems to glow blood red:

"Good." He nodded in satisfaction.

"…" Kaguya was silent at this demonstration, she was a little curious about these gloves, she knows it's a magic tool, but she doesn't know what the purpose is.

Victor turned and walked out of the bathroom, "Tell my wife I'm waiting for her in front of the mansion, my maid."

"Yes, master."

Chapter 102: Ruby introduces a new world.

Some time ago, before Victor came home.

In Victor's and his wives' bedroom.

"In the end… You decided to wear this outfit." Ruby spoke.

"Yes, this is the outfit I met my Darling in person for the first time in a long time." Violet touched the outfit fondly, "It's very important to me." She displayed a loving smile.

Hearing what Violet said, Yuki sighed inwardly; 'Sigh… Why did I go to all that trouble to choose the clothes and help her change her clothes?' She didn't know what to think, she felt like she made a futile effort.

But she wasn't going to complain. After all, she's a maid, and meeting the master's selfish demands is a maid's job… Although Violet isn't her master.

Her master is Victor, but…

Her master abandoned her!

Yuki felt like crying, 'Why didn't he wake me up?' She thought, and the moment she thought about it, she shook her head several times. A maid's job is to wake up before the master, she knows that! She knows she's wrong…

"Sniff"

"Yuki?"

Yuki quickly turns away and ignores Ruby.

After a short time… A long time… A really long time, Violet finally chose her outfit, and the outfit she chose was the same outfit she wore when she met Victor for the first time in a while.

Long white hair tied into a ponytail that reached the floor, a black dress with a small tie in the torso area, big black boots that reached to her knees, Violet's outfit looked like goth cosplay.

"…" Sasha looked at the King Size bed where they were sleeping with their husband and saw the massive amount of clothes piles lying on the bed…

'Why does she have so many clothes!?' That was Sasha's thought, even for her who had a considerable amount of clothes, the amount that Violet had was ridiculous.

"Ara. So that's why I was called back~. My master is going on a date. This is a joyous occasion."

Ruby, Sasha, and Yuki looked at the woman who was wearing a French maid dress.

"Have you gained weight, Natalia?" Ruby raised an eyebrow.

"…" Natalia's eyebrows twitched a little, she looked at Ruby:

"I didn't get fat. Unlike you guys, I'm a human. I get old. And it's been six months."

"Hmm… I think she wasn't talking about that…" Sasha focused her eyes on Natalia's belly, which was a little full.

"Yes, you got fat. I think you relaxed a lot during your vacation."

"… I didn't get fat…" Natalia's gentle smile threatened to break at any moment.

"…" Yuki was speechless, she didn't have much contact with the heiresses of Clan Fulger or Clan Scarlett, but she's sure the two weren't that direct with words like that.

'My master and Lady Violet are influencing them?' Yuki thought.

"Question; what did you do on your vacation?" Sasha held up a hand.

"… Is this really necessary?"

"Yes." This time Ruby and Violet responded along with Sasha. Violet was also curious to know what her maid did on vacation.

Sigh…

Because it's Violet's request, she had no choice but to say:

"I slept, I ate, and I traveled to some places in the human world, and I repeated the process."

"Oh." Sasha exclaimed as if understanding something, "So you relaxed and ended up getting fat."

"…I didn't gain weight. I'm just a little full because I ate a few things, that's all."

"That's the excuse that someone who got fat would say." Ruby exhibited a small smile.

"…" A vein popped in Natalia's head, she comes back from vacation, and that's how they treat her!?

But as an experienced maid, she wouldn't complain about this treatment since it would be an embarrassment to her.

She just kept the gentle smile on her face.

Rumble!

Suddenly lightning sounds could be heard by everyone.

"Oh… Darling is back!" Sasha was the first to speak.

"…" Violet and Ruby looked at Sasha with a neutral gaze.

"What?"

"Hmm, wasn't that my line?" Violet spoke, she felt that Sasha was stealing her role.

"Really?" Sasha didn't understand

"Yes." Ruby confirmed in Violet's place, "I expected this kind of reaction to come from Violet, not you."

"…" All the women in the room nodded in agreement with Ruby.

"Well… He came back using the power of lightning, and because of that, I felt it faster." Sasha turned her face a little embarrassed.

"Pfft… Being a Tsundere is difficult." Ruby spoke in a low voice, but since everyone had keen ears, everyone could hear her.

"Ruby… I don't know what this is, but I don't like it." Sasha spoke with a serious expression.

"… Sigh, come here, I'll show you what it is." Ruby got up and walked towards a spot in the bedroom where she was going to educate Sasha about culture.

"Oh?" Sasha looked at Ruby curiously, then she too got up and walked towards Ruby.

"What are you doing?"

"Nothing. Just go to your date. Enjoy the time with Darling because we are next." Ruby spoke neutrally to Violet.

"Hmm…Okay."

'…Do they look closer than before? What happened?' Natalia didn't understand; 'I think six months can change a lot.'

And like it's fate or something, everyone hears a knock on the door followed by Kaguya's voice:

"Lady Violet. My master is waiting for you in front-"

"Darling~!"

Before Kaguya could even finish, Violet opened the door and ran towards somewhere.

"…She never waits for me to finish…" Kaguya felt like sighing as she looked towards the room:

"What is this mess?"

Piles of clothes were tossed on the bed, some clothes were thrown on the floor, and she could see that deeper down, Ruby was pulling out a collection of her Manga for Sasha to see.

This was the Manga collection that Luna bought for Ruby before the match between Clan Horseman and Clan Rider happened. As a maid who knows her master's habits, she also bought some old Mangas, considering she knows that when Ruby goes back to the human world, she will procrastinate a lot.

"Do you understand now? That's a Tsundere." She heard Ruby's voice.

"…I'm not this annoying pink-haired girl…." A vein popped in Sasha's head.

"I know. You're more like this one." It showed a woman with black hair in a twin-tail style standing next to a man with white hair.

Reading the character description, she said:

"… I'm not!"

"Although you have a sadistic personality to your enemies, and you're DereDere to our husband, so you're a bit like this one too." It showed a character who had long blue hair and was wearing a military uniform.

She repeated the process and read the character description again:

"I'm not a sadist like this woman!"

"…Oh? Who was it that condemned Maria to a miserable future?" Ruby raised an eyebrow.

"She deserved it," Sasha spoke in a cold tone.

"I know, but it's still a sadistic attitude. But, don't worry, our husband loves that side of you. I would suggest you show this side of yourself more. I'm sure he'll love it, just like you said before, right? He only reacts to crazy women."

"…" Sasha didn't know what to say when she heard what Ruby said; 'Didn't she just indirectly call me a crazy woman?'

"Do you have any more of these drawings?"

"How rude… The name is Manga."

"Whatever."

"…" Ruby looked at Sasha with a neutral eye.

"What?" Sasha didn't understand Ruby's gaze.

"Pepper, come here!" Suddenly Ruby screamed, she called an ally! She's going to teach Sasha a new world!

"Okay~" Soon, everyone hears Pepper's voice.

"Well… I'll go back to my services…" Kaguya slowly left the room, she didn't want to stay in the room, she knew these lazy princesses wouldn't organize the messy room, and in the end, the responsibility would fall to some of the maids present in this mansion.

She only serves Victor! And nobody else! That was the determination of a perfect maid!

Seeing Kaguya leaving, Yuki did the same thing, she didn't want to stay in this place.

"… Well, I have to serve my master… So…" Natalia creates a portal at the entrance to the room and then goes through it.

"Huh?" Ruby looked around and realized she was alone with Sasha, and then she looked at Violet's mess.

'Who will organize this?' She definitely won't!

"Hmm…" Ruby started to think, suddenly an idea popped into her head:

"Sasha, call your maid." She looked at Sasha.

"Hmm…"

"Sasha?" She approaches Sasha and sees her reading a Shoujo Manga.

"Oh?" Ruby's eyes sparkled.

Suddenly Sasha yelled:

"What's with this woman!? Why is she so indecisive!? If you can't decide on one man, just take them both!" She seemed quite interested in the story.

"…" Ruby was speechless, she knows that reverse Harem is a common practice in the vampire world. After all, even Sasha's mother has three husbands, but she doesn't need to scream like that… What if someone hears?

Ruby's face turned a little red, "S-Stop, you're talking too loud."

"Oh…" Sasha's face also turned a little red.

"I arrived!" Suddenly the door opens, and Pepper enters!

"Fueee? What is this mess? Looks like a tornado went through here…" Pepper looked around.

"Pepper, you came at a good time!"

"Oh?" Pepper looks at Ruby, and when she sees her with several Manga, Pepper's eyes seem to glow red for a few seconds, and then she flashes a smile:

"Interesting~."

"…" Ruby and Sasha were speechless; 'Just for a moment, she looked just like Scathach/mother.' The two thought at the same time.

Chapter 103: Date.

Victor was waiting in front of the mansion, leaning against a pillar with his arms crossed while he had a smile on his face, "Hmmm, Hmm" He seemed to be singing a song to himself.

"Darling!"

"Umu?" Hearing his wife's voice, he looks at Violet with his mouth slightly open in shock, seeing that she is wearing the same outfit from when they first met, Victor's expression slowly started to change to a loving one.

"How am I?" She displayed a gentle smile.

"Perfect."

"Hehehe~" Violet's whole mood seemed to lighten up, and it even seemed like there were little roses coming from her smile.

"Shall we?" He extended his arm.

"Yes!" Violet wastes no time and grabs Victor's arm possessively.

"NATALIA!"

"Yes, Yes. I haven't forgotten my duty. No need to scream, Lady Violet." A portal appears at the entrance to Scathach's mansion, and soon Natalia exits the portal.

"Oh? You're back, Natalia." Victor displayed his usual little smile, very different from the one he used to show his wives.

"How long has it been since we have seen each other, Lord-… Eh?" Natalia was speechless as she looked at Victor. Is he really Victor? Huh? Were six months enough for him to change so much?

Natalia couldn't express her feelings clearly. She was just surprised by Victor's sudden change; his whole atmosphere changed! He was exhibiting a very different natural confidence than before. Every time she looked at the small smile on his face, she felt an air of danger and unpredictability, and more importantly… She felt like she was in front of a natural predator.

That was a feeling she only had with a few vampires. 'Has his growth in power changed him in any way?' She felt it was possible. After all, it's quite common for vampires to be influenced by the power it awakens.

"Natalia, stop staring at my husband," Violet spoke dryly, her eyes no longer pretty.

"Oh." Natalia woke up from her stupor.

"Where do you want to go?" She smiled again with the same gentle smile.

"We don't know." The two spoke at the same time.

"Eh…?" She was speechless.

"Hahaha, don't look at us like that. Violet and I aren't planners; we just do whatever we want. Right, Honey?"

"…" Violet didn't say anything, she just displayed a loving smile that confirmed Victor's words.

"…" Seeing the 'love' in the air, Natalia felt like she had eaten dog food now.

"Do you have any suggestions?" Victor asked.

"Well, if we're talking about romantic dates, the obvious choice is Paris, right?" At least she, as a woman, would like a man to take her to Paris on a romantic date.

"In that case, we're going to Paris." Victor didn't think much since he didn't have much experience in dating, considering he never went on a date in his life. And for him, wherever he was with his wife was enough.

"Yes!" Violet thought the same as Victor. As long as she was with Victor, it was enough! It doesn't matter the place, the time or the time of year!

Natalia nods and snaps her finger.

"Done." When she said this, a portal appeared behind her.

"Come on, Darling!"

"Before that, take this." Natalia threw two bracelets.

The two raise their hands and take the bracelet she threw.

"What is that?" Victor asked curiously.

"A magic tool that automatically translates what you say into the local language since you can't speak French, right?"

"Oh." The two spoke at the same time; they totally forgot about it.

'It's quite cute how similar they look….' Natalia flashed a motherly smile.

The two put the bracelet on their wrists, and, right after doing this, the bracelet seems to glow green and soon fits perfectly on their wrists.

"This is interesting," Violet spoke.

"Honey, have you never used this?"

"Yes, after all, I didn't travel much to other countries."

"We have to change this in the future, right?" He displayed a gentle smile.

Violet takes Victor's arm and says with a big beaming smile:

"Of course."

Soon the two walk towards the portal.

"Have fun~." Natalia dismissed the two with a gentle smile.

As soon as they go through the portal, the portal is undone.

"…" An uncomfortable silence fell in the room.

"I must look for a husband." She decided that when she saw the atmosphere of happiness and love in the couple.

"…But looking for a suitable man while being part of Clan Alioth is very difficult, right?"

"!" Natalia was taken by surprise, she never expected that anyone could catch her off guard! She quickly jumps back and looks towards the voice.

Seeing a woman with long black hair and golden eyes, she immediately recognized the woman:

"… June… Your hair has grown."

"Fufufufu, it's quite rare to take you by surprise." June showed a smug face. "And yes, my hair has grown. It's been six months, you know?"

"I hope you have good news for Lady Sasha." Natalia returned to her gentle smile.

"Yes, I do…" She spoke with a serious face, "But before that…" Her body broke out in a cold sweat.

She looked at the place and said, "Can you ask them to stop looking at me with that look…? I'm almost shitting myself."

Natalia looked up and saw Lacus and Siena standing on top of the mansion as she looked at the two of them with their eyes glowing blood red.

They looked like they were about to attack at any moment.

"…" Natalia's eyes sparkled for a few seconds.

June didn't like that look in Natalia's eyes at all, she had a bad feeling.

"I do not know her," Natalia spoke and quickly turned and entered the mansion.

"Eh…? W-Wait-" June was going to say something, but suddenly, she felt two hands touching her shoulder.

"Why don't we talk a little? I have a basement made for people like you~" Siena flashed a slight smile that showed her teeth.

"Don't worry, it's a very welcoming place." Lacus continued.

"We even have a very comfortable electric chair." Siena.

"Some coffins with nice thorns that pierce your skin." Lacus.

"We have lovely tools that can easily remove every part of your body." Siena.

"It's a very welcoming place~" The two spoke at the same time with a small smile on their face.

June's expression changed several times, and tears threatened to fall from her face. Just from the hair of the two women, she knew who they were, and she heard a rumor that Scathach's daughters were crazy like their mother, fearing for the future, she did the most obvious thing:

"N-NOOO!" June quickly covers her body with magic and runs.

She ran away…

"Oh? I like to chase my prey~" Siena licks her lips, then runs after her.

"You can't run away from me." Lacus' body turned to mist, and soon she chased June as well.

Looking back, she saw the two women chasing her with rather frightening looks, "Hiiii!" After that, she started to pick up the pace.

"Cursed that sadistic maid!"

Hearing June's screams, Natalia flashed a cold smile.

Despite being a professional maid from a renowned clan… She was very petty at times.

…

Paris.

A couple was walking hand in hand through the streets of Paris, the man was wearing a very elegant all-black suit, and he was also wearing black glasses over his eyes.

Next to him was a woman who was wearing an outfit that looked like a gothic cosplay, and because of her stunning looks and their outfits that were complete opposites, the couple drew a lot of attention from the locals.

Wherever the couple went, they drew attention while people talked about the two of them.

"Are they shooting a movie?"

"Both are so beautiful…"

"Are they models?"

"That man is hot…"

"That woman looks like a doll, she is so beautiful~."

After his evolution, Victor acquired a unique charm that caught everyone's attention, a vampiric charm that enchanted all lost lambs.

And, after training Scathach, he acquired a feeling of a predator. A contradiction of beautiful but dangerous. A duality that made him irresistible.

Violet was a stunning beauty in her own right, she gave the feeling of a delicate violet flower, but this flower concealed thorns that could tear the flesh of anyone who was bold enough to touch it.

'As expected, I feel uncomfortable in the sun' Despite not burning to ash when bathed in sunlight, Victor couldn't like the sunlight, and he felt very uncomfortable:

'The night is better~. But…' He looked at Violet, who was walking beside him with a big smile on her face, she looked very radiant, she looked very happy.

"Darling! Look at that, what is that!? They are weird!"

"Darling! Let's go to that place! Sounds like fun!"

Violet would point to any place that caught her interest and take him with her, and all the way through, she had a smile so dazzling it made Victor's heart twist in love.

For some reason, Violet looked absolutely stunning to Victor today. Victor's eyes sparkled with emotions of love and affection, and soon he displayed a gentle smile:

"I couldn't see this vision at night."

"Darling?" She looked at Victor with a cute face.

"It's nothing. Shall we continue, Honey?" Victor smiled and started to lead the way this time.

"Yes~"

Did they have a plan in mind? Of course not. Did they know about Paris? Of course not.

But did that matter to the two lovebirds? Of course not!

Victor is not a man who likes to plan things; he likes to live! Especially when he's going on a date with his wife, who he loves a lot. Despite having no knowledge of how a proper date worked, he wasn't shaken by it. After all, for him, it didn't matter much, and he's just going to be himself as he always has been.

It's better to be true to yourself than to be a fake, accept who you are, and live life! Stop wasting time thinking about bullshit. It's bad for your health!

Violet was in the same boat as Victor, she didn't think about things much, and for her, just being close to Victor was enough… But…

Feeling Victor's hand entwined with hers, his gentle, loving gaze that she could feel even though he was wearing those glasses, his smile when she suggested they do something together.

Her heart was beating like a bullet train that was running at the highest possible speed!

"Darling, Darling, Darling~!" She clung to him, covering his face with kisses, not caring that the pedestrians on the street were watching.

She felt so sweet, she felt so loved… She felt happy.

"No, I want more!"

And slowly, she felt her possessive feelings build. Being near him wasn't enough! She wanted more! She wanted him to be hers! She wanted to become one with him!

She jumps on his body and hugs him, and while ignoring the shocked faces of the people around her, she kisses his lips, she feels warm, while Victor isn't the least bit shy about kissing her back.

Because of their movements, Victor's glasses ended up falling on the floor, and his clothes got a little messy.

Victor displayed a gentle smile as he felt Violet's burst of feeling coming from the connection they had, and like his dear wife, he stopped holding back.

A wave of feelings invaded Violet's body like a tsunami, feelings of possession, feelings of happiness, feelings of love, feelings of desire for Violet. For the first time, Victor displayed everything he felt for his wife.

For the first time, he showed that side of himself that he slowly developed when he was away from his wives.

"!"

"This is…" Violet stopped kissing Victor when she felt the explosion of feeling coming from him.

"Darling-"

"Shh." He put his fingers to her mouth, his red eyes were opaque, and they carried a glow of love that left Violet feeling very overwhelmed.

His Love was heavy! And she loved it!

"Let's enjoy our time together, Honey~."

Violet felt goosebumps all over her body, a feeling of anticipation began to grow inside her:

"Yes, Darling~."

Chapter 104: An unforgettable day.

In the late afternoon, somewhere on the outskirts of Paris.

A couple was walking through the streets of Paris while holding each other's hands, although a few hours had passed, the radiant aura of a happy couple still hadn't diminished and, in fact, it seemed to be increasing…

And it did a lot of harm to single women and men all over Paris.

Wherever the couple went, unconsciously, someone took critical damage from seeing them be so close.

Some Asian men visiting Paris coughed up blood when they saw the couple, and these same men praised the couple as an unsurpassed jade beauty.

One even took some pictures with the thought of showing his family. He never thought there were such beautiful people in the world.

"Darling~! Darling~! Darling~!" Violet called Victor again. He doesn't know how many times she spoke those words today.

"What's up, Honey~?" But it's not like it mattered since Violet's voice was like a gentle song that soothed him; he liked it a lot.

"Look at that!" She pointed to the Eiffel Tower, one of the most famous sights in Paris.

"You want to go there?"

"Yes!"

"Well, the princess's wish is an order." He bowed and responded with a smile as if he were a professional butler.

"Pfft, Darling. You're not a butler!" Violet displayed a gentle smile.

"Ehh? Why?" Victor made a face like he couldn't believe what he heard.

"Your smile is terrifying!" She laughed.

"Well, but I'm sure my master doesn't mind, right~?" He pulled Violet up and held her waist.

"Of course not~."

The two walk to a back alley.

"Hold on tight, Honey." Victor raised Violet like a princess.

"Yes, Darling." Violet holds Victor's neck.

Victor looks up at the tower, his eyes, which were open for all to see, glowed a blood red, and soon he takes a step.

The moment he took a step, he appeared in the sky.

"Ohhh, that was silent, Hahaha~" Violet seemed to be enjoying herself.

"Be careful not to bite your tongue, Honey," Victor warned.

When he was in the sky, he created a small boulder of ice, and using that boulder as a boost, he flew towards the tower.

He repeated this process a few times, it was like he was walking on air, and in less than a few seconds, he was at the peak of the Eiffel Tower.

"That was fun. I wonder if I can learn it."

"Hahaha, you can try to do something similar with your powers."

"I will try in the future. Will you help me, Darling?"

Victor's smile grew, "Of course."

Victor sits in an area of the Tower and places Violet in his lap.

Violet looks at Paris that is starting to darken, opens her eyes a little, and wears a gentle smile with such beauty.

"The view is amazing."

"…" Victor looked at Violet, seeing the smile on her face, and, seeing how stunning she looked with the scenery behind her, he couldn't help commenting with a small gentle smile on his face:

"…Yes, it's an amazing view indeed…"

"Right?" She turned to Victor, "I wonder what the girls would think of this view-" She looked like she was going to say something, but Victor just put his finger to her lips in a silent gesture.

"Shhh"

"Darling?" Violet didn't understand why he did it.

"They would probably love this sight, but don't think about it right now."

"Oh." Violet's smile grew, her eyes darkened as she looked at Victor possessively, "You're right, Darling." She rested her head against Victor's chest.

"Good." Victor laughed. He didn't want distractions now since he had promised he would give his wives a suitable date and wanted to keep his promise. Although he doesn't know if it's working or not, he's just following his instincts and doing what he wants like he always does.

Soon, he started stroking Violet's head.

Violet's body trembled a little, but soon she snuggled even closer and enjoyed Victor's caresses.

'Ahh~, I never get tired of it… I feel so safe….' She thought with a gentle smile on her face.

"…" A moment of silence fell in the surroundings, and the only thing that could be heard was the sound of Victor and Violet breathing.

And that somehow made the two lovebirds quite relaxed.

They spent a few hours in silence enjoying each other's presence, and in that time, Victor began to remember everything that had happened since he met Violet.

The vampire transformation that changed everything for him, the little revenge he had with Luan, the hunters, Ruby and Sasha, his dear wives. He later met his mother-in-law, a very intense but fun woman, he was soon taken to train with her, and after six months of training, he fought in the arena against Tatsuya and Einer, and they became great friends.

Many things happened in such a short time that he didn't even have time to reflect on everything that happened.

His life was turned upside down by this beautiful white-haired vampire.

Thinking back, he can't help but smile lovingly.

"Ah~, I'm really lucky to have you in my life, Violet." He was completely honest, and that honesty took Violet by surprise.

"D-Darling?" Her face was a little red, but she had a big happy smile on her face.

"Sometimes…" He caressed Violet's face affectionately, "Sometimes I wonder what my life would be like if I had met you long before?"

"…" Violet was silent.

"Would my life be like today?" Victor seemed to reflect for a few seconds, and then he shook his head, "Probably not."

He understands that himself. If his life hadn't gone the way it turned out, he probably would have met Ruby and Sasha differently. They probably wouldn't even be his wives.

"…" Violet bit her lip, she seemed to make a difficult face, "Would you be happy if you had met me sooner?"

"Of course." He didn't even waste time before answering.

"…" Violet opened her eyes, a little surprised.

"Hahaha~." He chuckled playfully and caressed Violet's face, "My dear wife, you have a special place in my heart…" But, despite having said that, he felt an immense pain in his chest as he thought more deeply about this subject. He felt his heart was stabbed by a dagger and felt incomplete…

Just imagining him away from Ruby and Sasha made him very sad. He could no longer imagine being away from his wives.

Ruby was a cold woman who didn't seem to care about anyone but who hid a sweet side that wanted to help everyone close to her.

He still chuckles in amusement when he remembers the little outburst of rage she had, she was quite cute.

Sasha was a noble and reckless woman who, because of the environment she grew up in, suffered a lot. A strong, noble, gentle, sadistic woman who, at the same time, was a very fragile woman who hides several insecurities in her heart.

His chest tightened, and he felt an immense pain when he remembered how she cried in his arms for the loss of the woman who was a mother to her.

"I'm happy~" Violet's smile grew, but then a frown appeared on her face, as she felt a strange feeling in her heart, "But I'm also angry for some reason."

Yes, it would be great if she had Victor all to herself! It would be a dream gift! But… She feels that she would miss something very important in the process.

"Ugh…" She couldn't figure out what this 'important' something she was going to miss.

Victor displayed a gentle smile, and he leaned his head against Violet's forehead.

"Don't think nonsense. In the end, that's just a 'What if'."

"A useless subject." Violet laughed, she seemed to relax a little more.

"Indeed." Victor agreed.

He looked at Violet's neck, and he felt his throat go dry. 'I forgot to feed…' After the fight with Big Guy, Victor didn't feed, and the effects are starting to show up now.

Sensing her husband's wishes, Violet displayed a seductive smile, and slowly, she began to unbutton her clothes.

Gulp!

Victor gulped in anticipation.

Unbuttoning her outfit completely, Violet shows off her neck, "Come, Darling."

Wasting no time, Victor's fangs seemed to grow, and soon he bit her neck!

"Ahh~" Violet moaned a little and squeezed Victor's neck tighter.

Violet's eyes slowly began to glow blood red, her body began to get hot.

Soon, the teeth in her mouth change, and small fangs appear, and wasting no time, she bites Victor's neck!

'Darling~'

The couple continued to suck each other's blood for a few minutes.

Having finished drinking Violet's blood, Victor starts licking her neck so as not to waste a drop.

Violet stops drinking Victor's blood, licks Victor's neck a little, then she looks into Victor's eyes.

"Darling~, I can't wait any longer." Hearing Violet's voice that sounded like a Succubus that was trying to seduce him.

Victor's eyes flashed red, and he spoke in a heavy voice that made Violet a little wet.

"… Me either."

Suddenly, he hugs Violet and lifts her up like a princess.

"Darlin-"

"Be careful not to bite your tongue."

He jumped somewhere.

"!?" Violet didn't understand this sudden move, but all she did was hug Victor tighter.

And just like before, Victor creates a small piece of ice in the air and uses it as a boost.

After some jumps, he landed on a balcony of a building.

"W-What?"

"Who are you!?"

A man and a woman who appeared to be a couple were shocked by Victor's sudden appearance.

Victor's eyes met the man's and the woman's, then he made a silent gesture, "Shhh."

"Huh…?" Their eyes went dead.

"It's okay… Everything's okay, right?"

"Yes…"

"Good." Victor smiled, satisfied, and soon he gave the orders, "Enjoy the Paris night together and sleep in another hotel. You can be back here in 48 hours."

"Yes, Master." The two spoke at the same time, and soon they left the room.

When Victor and Violet heard the sound of the door closing.

Their eyes seemed to glow brighter.

Violet steps out of Victor's arms, grabs Victor's clothes, and pulls. "Darling~!"

Not caring about his clothes that were torn, Victor pulled Violet and started kissing her, while the two began to fight a different fight in the room, and without realizing it…

BOOOM!

They hit the wall.

"Darling~! Darling~"!" Violet started tearing at Victor's clothes.

Victor's smile grows, but he doesn't do the same as Violet, he removes her clothes more carefully, he knows that Violet loves the clothes she is wearing a lot, after all, if she didn't love these clothes, she wouldn't go for their date in the same outfit they met, right?

When the two were as they came into the world, Victor lifted Violet like a princess and placed her carefully on the bed.

"Will you become mine, Violet?" He lightly stroked her face.

Violet displayed the prettiest smile Victor had ever seen in his life.

"My Darling… My lovely husband…."

"I am already yours…"

Chapter 105: Unexpected visits.

While Victor and Violet were enjoying their time together.

Some unexpected visitors showed up at Scathach's mansion.

"M-Mother?" Sasha, who was wearing a white sweatshirt and white pants, spoke.

"Hello, My Daughter~." Natasha, Sasha's mother, exhibited a small smile.

"We came to visit you." The voice of a man beside Natasha was heard.

"Even my father." Sasha was speechless at what she was witnessing.

"Where is my daughter?" Agnes looked around curiously, her eyes darting around the mansion, looking for Violet.

"Hmm…" Adonis looked around curiously, while his violet eyes were glowing with curiosity; 'So this is that woman's mansion… it's quite common.' He expected something more… scary.

"Why are you standing at the door? Are you porters? Just go in!" Scathach kicked the group in the back.

"Ugh." The group moaned. Wasn't this woman too rude? They are counts/ex-counts, do you know?

"Why did you do that!?" Agnes asked.

"Because I wanted to?" Scathach did not understand Agnes' question.

"Ugh, irrational woman."

"…" Adonis was silent, but inside he was laughing at that irony. 'Can a woman who is a hedonist, who does whatever she wants to, say something about it?'

But as an experienced man, he didn't dare say it out loud since he didn't want to wake up looking like the living dead the next day…

"Mother…" Ruby sighed while doing a facepalm when she saw her mother's attitude. She was wearing an outfit similar to Sasha, with the only difference being that the coloring of her clothes was more red and black. Considering she was at home, she liked to be as comfortable as possible.

"What?" Scathach looked at her daughter as if she didn't understand what she'd done wrong.

"Nothing." Ruby knew it was useless to try to say anything.

Hearing the commotion in front of the mansion, Maria, Kaguya, Yuki, Natalia, Siena, Lacus, and June, who managed to escape possible torture, appeared.

"Mother, you're back!" Pepper smiled happily.

"Mother, welcome back." Siena spoke as she looked at the group and thought; 'This is the first time I have seen the three counts together other than in a meeting with the king himself …'

"Mother." Lacus gave a little wave as she had a small smile on her face.

"I'm back…" Scathach exhibited a gentle little smile.

"Countess Agnes!?" Yuki opened her mouth in shock.

"Hmm? Oh, Yuki. You arrived at a good time since, because of a certain someone, my maid cannot enter the mansion." Agnes looked at Scathach for a few seconds.

"Do you think I like having so many people in my mansion? Look around, with a brief count, there are more than 10 people in this mansion, and if I gave permission, you would bring half of your employees to this mansion. After all, you are very lazy."

"Well…" Agnes turned her face away and said nothing because she knew Scathach was correct.

"Anyway, since I'm without a maid, you'll serve as my maid for a while."

"Yes, Countess Agnes." Yuki wasn't against it, considering she is a maid of Clan Snow, and Agnes is the leader of her clan.

"Speaking of people…" Scathach looked at June as if sizing her up and, seeing the plethora of magical items, she understood what this woman was:

"Who are you, Witch?"

"W-Well." June gulped, she just ran away from being tortured by that monster's daughters, and now the monster itself is going to torture her!? The world is cruel! She's just a greedy witch! She never hurt anyone!

She was already thinking of bad things that would happen to her if Scathach got her hands on her. She would suffer this and that, and this demonic woman would probably even bathe in her blood.

'I do not want!' June froze and, despite wanting to run away, she couldn't move as she stared into Scathach's red eyes.

"Why did she freeze?" Scathach didn't understand. She just asked a question.

"Well, that's what happens when you stare at people with your red eyes," Natasha spoke.

"Huh?" Scathach touched her face, then walked to the mirror and saw her eyes were red, suddenly she felt her throat go dry. 'Why didn't I feel symptoms right away? Did I ignore them while I was angry?'

"Those eyes can be quite intimidating for someone younger." William, Sasha's father, continued.

"Indeed…" Adonis nodded in agreement, even he felt scared sometimes.

"She is my daughter's hired witch. Don't worry, she's trustworthy," Agnes said.

"… Agnes." Scathach looked at Agnes and wanted to sigh at such idiocy.

"What?"

"Witches are never to be trusted." Scathach spoke dryly.

"I know. But she can be. After all, she's too scared to do something." Agnes' golden eyes sparkled a little as she looked at June. "Right?" She smiled with a gentle smile.

"Yes, Yes! I am a trustworthy witch! I almost shit myself a few seconds ago, but it's okay!" June's eyes were rolling, and she didn't even understand what she had just said.

"…" Everyone was speechless when they heard what June said.

"Ugh… So much chaos." Kaguya spoke in a low voice.

"Well, you get used to it." Luna appeared beside Kaguya. Her eyes were dead tired, and she seemed to have been through a lot.

"Where were you?" Maria asked.

"Working… something you should do."

"I'm not your maid; I'm Lady Sasha's."

"Oh?" Natasha's eyes sparkled when they heard Maria's words.

"… Fuck." Maria understood that she had just dug her own grave.

"New maid, huh?"

"What happened to Julia?" Natasha looked at her daughter.

"…A lot has happened, Mother. But you probably wouldn't mind."

Hearing her daughter's venomous tone, she said, "You're right, but I'm curious, what happened to Julia?"

"… She died…"

"Oh? That's a shame, but it's a good thing you got yourself another maid." Soon she lost interest and started looking around, "Where is your husband?" She avoided saying the phrase 'my son-in-law' since she knows that somehow that phrase made Scathach angry.

Sasha clenched her hands tightly while her green eyes slowly changed to blood red. She was angry! She knew her mother was like that! She knew… But even knowing that, it doesn't make her any less hateful.

Ruby walks up beside Sasha and holds her hand.

Sasha looks at Ruby.

"Calm down. You don't need to lose control of your emotions because of it." She spoke in a gentle tone.

"Yes, Lady Sasha. You need to calm down." Kaguya walked beside Sasha.

"…" Slowly, Sasha's eyes began to return to normal, and she displayed a gentle smile, "Thank you… And you need to be calm too, Kaguya."

"… I'm calm."

"Your eyes don't say that."

Kaguya lowers her head a little and hides her face as she bites her lip in frustration. She doesn't like Natasha's tone at all.

"Just ignore what they say. It's better for both of you." Ruby advised.

"…" The two nodded in agreement.

"…" Agnes, who was watching this scene out of the corner of her eye, looked at Natasha, "It surprises me how you can have such a terrible relationship with your daughter."

"Huh? Our relationship is good. I love my daughter." Natasha didn't understand.

"…" Agnes rolled her eyes. 'This woman is blind.' She thought inwardly.

She looks at her husband, who is staring at Maria, while his eyes glow a little violet:

"Darling?"

"Hmm…" He approaches Agnes and speaks in her ear, "Keep an eye on that maid."

"Oh?" Agnes looked at Maria for a few seconds, she didn't notice anything wrong, but she trusted her husband's words:

"Okay, I will."

Adonis nodded, satisfied, then he looked at the group and asked, "Where is my daughter?"

"Lady Violet is on a date with Lord Victor." Kaguya, as Victor's personal maid, responded.

"Oh, it's good they're getting along." Adonis smiled, satisfied.

'He really looks happy.' Natalia thought in disbelief, considering she thought Adonis would be pissed off like all parents are.

"Hmm, are they coming back today?" Natasha asked.

"I do not know." Kaguya didn't give much information.

"So my daughter will become a woman… This is a strange feeling…" Agnes didn't know how to feel.

"Huh?" Adonis, Sasha, and Ruby exclaimed together. They clearly didn't understand.

"…You are surprisingly very innocent." She looked at her husband in disbelief, "As an older man, you should know it's pretty obvious that after the date, they're going to have sex."

"Huuuuh!?" 'Didn't they just go on a date!?' Sasha and Ruby thought at the same time.

"M-My D-Daughter…" Somehow Adonis was shaken and leaned against the wall while touching his heart; 'My Daughter… my little violet flower….' He seemed to have entered a catatonic state.

Crack!

Suddenly everyone in the group hears the loud sound of something breaking, they look to the side, and soon they see the sight of Scathach 'accidentally' breaking the pillar of her mansion.

"Heh~" Her smile was not pretty, and a dangerous killing intent began to cover her body.

"I must pay a visit to the builder of this mansion. It is very fragile~."

BOOOM!

She punched the wall!

"Look how fragile it is~, he did a sloppy job, HaHaHaHa~."

BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!

She punched the wall several times.

"I really need to visit the man who built this mansion. He did a horrible job~" Not wanting to be in the room with all these guests, Scathach disappeared and went somewhere else.

"…" An uncomfortable silence fell around. What was that reaction!? She is scary! What is that distorted smile at the end? That's what the women's group thought.

"Mother…" Ruby was thinking of something else as she looked at Sasha and nodded.

"I know. This is turning into something dangerous." Sasha spoke.

"Yes." Ruby agreed with Sasha.

"…" The two men in the group were thinking of something else; 'That boy is very lucky!'

Chapter 106: Memories from the past.

I open my eyes and find myself in a dense forest with big trees.

Huh? Where am I? I remember being with my wife… That was my first thought.

"Sniff, Sniff. Somebody help me, Mommy, Daddy…." I hear the sound of a child crying, I try to move my body in search of that child, but I can't move.

My field of vision drops a little, and I see something that surprises me.

Why is my hand so small like a child?

Wait… Let's take it easy, I'm sure I wasn't kidnapped. After our time together, I remember sleeping next to Violet, that I can be sure of.

This feeling… I remember going through something similar in the past…

…Oh, my wives' memories, that's the same feeling I had when I went into my wives' memories…

Am I in Violet's memory?

But why can't I move like before?

"Sniff, Sniff. Help me, Daddy…." The child looked around, and, for the first time, I could see that she was in a dense forest, under a hidden tree, and I could feel her feelings of fear.

Despite wanting so much to cry, she was holding back since she didn't want to show weakness.

Suddenly, I hear the noise of branches being broken.

The child's small body trembled, and she felt like crying, "D-Dog?"

She couldn't speak proper words, but she was terrified of this word.

The sound of branches breaking started to increase, and it looked like someone was approaching her.

"Hiii!" The girl hid behind the big tree, her eyes were glowing blood red, and she was muttering as she put her little hands together, "Fire, Fire…" She was trying to use her power, but it didn't seem to be working.

The sound of footsteps seemed to be closer than ever, and, realizing that there was no way to face the threat, the girl hid in a very dark part of the tree and put her hand over her mouth.

"Tsk, I got lost again, this is getting old, should I ask my dad to buy me a map? At least I wouldn't get lost so easily."

The dog she was waiting for did not come, but a child…

That's ME!?

A boy with blue eyes and black hair, wearing clothes that looked like a kid's suit, and he had an annoyed expression on his face.

"Oh, a big tree. I think this will serve as a place to spend the night. Knowing my mother, she must be causing a stir right now at the party because I disappeared."

The boy approaches the tree very confidently and sits in the part where the moonlight is most visible.

He leans against the tree lazily and looks at the moon, and smiles, "Ah~. It's a beautiful night, a beautiful night indeed…."

Suddenly the boy's expression turns to an annoyed one, and he looks at his arm.

"Tsk, I hurt myself. I think it must have happened when I was walking through the woods."

… Is that me? Huh? Did I have this attitude as a child!? I do not remember!

"What a good smell…." Suddenly the little girl started getting thirsty, and I could feel an insatiable thirst in my throat.

Crack, Crack!

Unconsciously, the little girl put so much force on the tree trunk that the trunk cracked a little, and that sound seemed to alert my younger self.

"Who's there!?" The boy quickly gets up from the tree and looks around for the noise of the sound.

The little girl feels her heart beating very fast, "What do I do? What do I do? What do I do?" She started to panic.

"Mommy and Daddy told me not to talk to strangers…" The girl hid again.

"But…that delicious smell…"

"Oh? Who are you?" Suddenly the little girl hears a voice beside her.

"Hiii!" She jumped back in fear.

"Oh, it's just a child." The boy seemed to smile in relief when the moonlight bathed the little girl and allowed him to see her appearance. my younger self looked at the child with his mouth open in surprise, then he exhibited a gentle smile:

"Correction… It's a beautiful little girl."

"…" The little girl got slightly red in the face.

"Hmm, you look like you were crying? Is everything all right?"

"Hmm… Hmm… Well…" She didn't know what to say for a moment. Her heart was panicking, and her mind was spinning so much, she couldn't form a train of thought.

"Hmm, do you have problems communicating?"

The little girl's face turned even redder. "A-Aren't you scared?"

"Scared? For what?" The boy looked quite confused.

"Eye glowing…Fangs…" She pointed to herself.

"Hmm…" The boy put his hand on his chin, stared at her face as if he was thinking about something deeply, and looked at the eyes of the little girl and her fangs.

"Eyes shining… Fangs…"

"Hmmm…"

"Fangs…"

The girl swallowed a little saliva when she saw the boy's gaze, and her heart began to beat faster because of the fear of being rejected again by the humans.

"I'm not, actually. You look even more beautiful with those eyes and fangs." Suddenly the boy spoke.

"Eh?"

"Hahahaha~. Your expression of surprise is quite cute."

"C-Cute."

"No need to think too much, just Smile~, Smile~," He touched his face and made a gesture of smiling.

"S-Smile?"

"Yes, a crying face doesn't suit you. I think you'll look prettier if you smile more."

"Oh…" She didn't know what to say.

"Hahahaha, my mother said that regardless of the situation I find myself in, I always have a smile on my face."

"Eh?" She didn't seem to understand why he'd suddenly mentioned his mother.

"Like now, I'm scared to death, but if I have a smile on my face, everything will be fine, right?"

"I do not know…?"

"Hahaha, don't think too much, come, come! Let's go together." my younger self suddenly approaches the girl and takes her hand, and soon he starts pulling her and taking her somewhere.

"H-Eh?" The girl didn't understand, and she just looked at the back of my younger self, confused, "W-Where are you taking me?"

Suddenly the boy turns and smiles gently:

"It's easier to get through this situation together, right? And I would feel bad afterwards if only I was rescued. Come on, let's stay in that tree until dawn! Knowing my mom, she must be looking for me now, hahahahaha~."

"O-Oh…" Somehow the girl started to be influenced by the boy's words and exhibited a small smile on her face as she held the boy's hand a little tighter.

Crack, Crack!

Suddenly the world shattered like a mirror, and soon I woke up in the room where I slept with my wife, Violet.

"… Well, that was a weird memory…"

I look up at the bedroom ceiling with deep thoughts.

And to think that I was like that when I was younger… I don't remember much about my childhood. After all, I was a kid, few people remember things that happened in childhood, and I was definitely not one of them.

But… I close my eyes and try to recall something from my childhood.

And as always… Nothing appears.

No info, no clue, no memory, nothing…

Sigh…

But… Is that what Violet meant in the past when she said that she had been watching me for a long time?

This encounter must have activated the personality of my wife that I love so much.

But I think this brief encounter may not have been enough to activate my wife's personality; something else must have happened…

"Hmmm…" Hearing a noise, I opened my eyes and looked at my wife, who was lying on top of me the way she came into the world while hugging me.

I felt a warm sensation entering my chest, and soon I displayed a gentle smile while I started stroking her head.

"Hehehe, Darling~" She displayed a happy smile and hugged me tighter and seemed to be talking in her sleep. She is probably having a good dream.

A sweet feeling and a possessive feeling started to grow inside me when I saw the smiling figure of my wife.

Ahh~, I really love my wife, I love her very, very, very much~.

Feeling my caresses, Violet's eyes slowly start to open.

"… Darling…"

"Good morning, my wife."

"Hehehe~"

Seeing her goofy smile, my heart seems to have received an intense charge of sweetness. She is so cute!

Unconsciously, I move my face closer to hers and kiss her mouth.

"Hmm?" She looked surprised for a moment, but then she returned my kiss.

But the kiss doesn't last for long, as Violet suddenly gets up and sits on my waist, and then, with her cheeks a little red and breathing a little wild, she said:

"Darling~, let's continue~. I want more~."

My brain froze for a few seconds when I saw this vision, the sight of my wife sitting on my waist the way she came into the world and speaking those words took a critical blow to my heart.

"Heh~. It already seems to be ready." Violet's sneaky hand touched my hardness.

She gets up a little and sits on top of my hardness as she starts teasing me.

"Tell me, Darling, do you want me? Do you wanna eat me~?"

My smile grew, "My wife is definitely a perverted woman."

"You don't like it…?" She displayed a seductive little smile.

"You're wrong." I move suddenly and toss Violet on the bed.

"Heh?"

I caressed Violet's face, "I love it when my wife is a pervert."

"Darling~" Violet jumps on top of me again, and I fall back onto the bed.

"We're going to have another kind of battle, but this time, I'm on top!" Her eyes were glowing blood red.

"Hah! Never! I'm on top."

"…So this is a war." Violet's smile grew, her teeth sharpened, and a dangerous aura began to leave her body.

"Oh?" Victor's smile grew like Violet's.

"This war, I will not lose~."

"Let's see if that's true."

Chapter 107: Victor meets the in-laws.

"This is a mess… it even looks like a tornado passed through here." Natalia spoke in a neutral tone with emotionless eyes and looked like she had given up on something upon seeing the scene in front of her.

The room was a complete mess, with broken walls, broken beds, suspicious liquids all over the room, and she could even see that there were liquids on the ceiling of the room!

"What in the name of the seven hells happened here!?"

Well, she knows what happened, she's not a saint, but even if she does, it's still nonsense!

This can no longer be called sex but war.

'I'll have to clean this…?' She looked into the room with a lifeless expression.

'Hell no! I do not want!' Looking around, she made the wisest decision;

"Let's ignore this."

"Ah~" Hearing Violet moaning in the bathroom, Natalia's face turned a little red. 'They still are going on!?' I'm here you know!? Have some decency!

"D-Darling~, wait… Ahh~"

"Ugh… Living is a pain…."

Toc, Toc.

Suddenly Natalia heard someone knocking on the door, she walked to the door elegantly, and opened it:

"Yes?"

"Hmm, are we staying here…?"

Seeing the man and woman who seem to be a couple, Natalia exhibited a small smile, "You came at a good time. I have a service for you, something that pays very well."

"…" Somehow, the couple was feeling a bad feeling about this.

…

A few minutes later, when Victor and Violet came out of the bathroom.

"Natalia, thanks for the new clothes… Oh?" Victor looked at the couple curiously, seeing that they were cleaning up the mess he and their wife had created. He felt awkward seeing someone else doing this, but he didn't really care.

"Who are they?" Violet asked.

"They were staying here when we arrived," Victor spoke.

"Oh, I don't remember." Violet didn't care too much.

"Hahaha~." Victor laughed amusedly.

"…" Natalia had no reaction, but she expected it. After all, Violet only cares about Victor, and she doesn't even bother to memorize the faces of the others.

She's a lot like Agnes in that way too.

"Anyway, are we going back home?" Violet showed a gentle smile.

Feeling the aura of a mature woman coming from Violet, Natalia felt very strange. She couldn't get used to a Violet who didn't look like a spoiled child.

'It's just an illusion. She wouldn't mature just because she had sex; that's not how things work!' Natalia thought.

"Yes." Natalia snaps her fingers, and soon a portal is created in the bathroom door.

"W-What?"

"Oh, I forgot about them." Natalia facepalmed; she got caught up in the couple's rhythm and completely forgot about the extras.

"Lord Victor, please?" Natalia looked at Victor as if suggesting he do something.

"Hmm? Of course." Victor approaches the two, his eyes glowing a little blood red.

As they had been charmed by Victor before, the process of charming the poor lambs was now relatively quick.

"Forget everything that happened, you just had a wild night together, and the result of this night is the current state of the room."

"…" Natalia was speechless, 'Isn't that too mean? Asking a normal man to do… That. It's impossible.'

"Did you understand?"

"Yes…" The two spoke at the same time in an emotionless robotic voice.

"Good." Victor smiled in satisfaction.

"Hahaha~. Darling is so bad." Violet laughed lovingly.

"Eh?" Victor didn't understand why his wife reacted like that.

"Pfft…HAHAHA, it's funnier that he doesn't even understand what he did wrong."

"…?" Victor turned his head, not understanding anything.

Well, it's not like Victor cares, and he's just happy to see his wife laughing.

"Let's go back," Victor spoke.

"Yes!" Violet holds Victor's arms, and soon the couple passes through the portal.

When the couple left, Natalia looked at the couple who were still paralyzed. "Well, as fellow humans, I can't leave you like this."

She approaches the bed and takes a considerable amount of money out of her pocket. "With that amount, they could pay for the repair of this room and still enjoy the night in Paris."

Soon Natalia turns and enters the portal.

The moment the portal was closed, the two couples woke up.

"Huh?"

Soon the two looked at each other with passionate eyes.

"You were wild yesterday, Julian."

"Not as much as you, Renata."

"… Let's continue?"

"Hell yes!"

Soon the moans started to leave the room, but they weren't as destructive as before.

…

When Victor and Violet exited the portal, they were faced with a sight that took them by surprise.

"Mother?" Violet looked strangely at the white-haired woman who was sitting on the couch.

"Hello, my daughter… I see you have become a woman…" Agnes had a sly smile on her face.

Violet's face turned a little red, but she didn't care too much and just puffed out her chest with pride.

"Father!?" Violet practically screamed when she saw her dad in a catatonic state, mumbling incomprehensible things.

"What happened to him!?" Violet approached her father.

"Well…" Agnes looked at Adonis, "He's like this because of you… How jealous…" She muttered at the end.

"Huh? Because of me? I did nothing."

Victor looked at the woman who was very similar to Violet, watching the way she looked at the man, his smile grew, he understood that the mother was very similar to the daughter.

"Are you going to ignore me?" Natasha suddenly asked.

Victor looked at the blond-haired woman and the blond-haired man.

Seeing the woman who looked a lot like Victoria, he nodded and spoke aloud, "Surely the genes are unfair."

"…" Natasha looked at Victor with curious eyes, feeling Victor's gaze on her and seeing the smile on his face, unconsciously, she closed her legs, 'Ahh~, I understand now…' She seemed to have understood something when he saw Victor.

"What do you mean by that?" She asked.

"Nothing, I was just comparing you to your daughter."

"Heh~" A vein popped in Natasha's head, "I wonder what you were comparing."

"Hmm… Everything?" Victor looked at a certain area of Natasha's body.

"…Aren't you very rude?" Veins were popping all over Natasha's face.

"Really? I really don't think so." Of course, Victor was being petty, but he didn't have a good impression of Sasha's mom and her dad, especially when he heard Sasha's story. He didn't like both of them one bit.

His fists itched to teach them both a lesson, but he knew that, although they weren't as strong as Scathach, they were both still older vampires and were much stronger than he was.

Although if you're going to say something he learned from Scathach, it was: Strength is not what decides the outcome of a battle, you can even be stronger, but if your mental condition is not good, if you fall into a trap and the opponent attacks your weakness, you can lose.

A life and death battle is not an arena game.

But of course, strength influences a lot, considering you can't make plans if you don't have enough strength to execute the plan.

"Pfft, even he thinks you're an airport runway." Agnes laughed.

"Shut the fuck up."

William looked at Victor with curious eyes, 'So this is the boy… He's tall. And handsome…'

He didn't have much of an opinion about Victor. He was just curious to know what was so special about this boy that made Scathach interested in him; 'Was it his powers? Hmm… I feel like that's part of the reason….'

Victor felt a shiver in his body and looked suspiciously at William, the man with blond hair and green eyes.

"Father, Wake up! Father!" Violet was rocking her dad back and forth, but he didn't seem to wake up.

"It's useless. He won't wake up for a while. Just let him rest." Agnes spoke.

"FATHER!" But Violet didn't seem to mind and slapped Adonis on the cheek.

"E-Eh?" He woke up.

"…" Agnes was speechless.

"You finally woke up…" Violet sighed in relief.

"Yes… I felt like I was going back to visit Persephone."

"Persephone, the queen of the underworld?" Victor asked.

"Yes, that same one." He smiled.

"Oh…" Victor couldn't say what to say. 'From the way he talks confidently, I even thought he was talking about a real person as if she existed.'

"Hahaha, that will never happen, not while I'm here." Agnes' eyes weren't pretty

"…" Adonis just smiled and scratched his cheek since he didn't know how to respond.

"Darling…" Suddenly, Ruby and Sasha appear beside Victor.

"Hmm? Oh, I'm back, Honey." He spoke to both of them.

"Welcome back~" The two spoke with a gentle smile.

And then they started looking at Victor and Violet at the same time, seeing the obvious change in Violet, their eyes darkened.

Victor's smile grew disproportionately.

"We're next, right…?"

"Yes, of course!" Victor couldn't take it anymore and hugged them both.

"E-Eh?" The two didn't know how to react to seeing Victor like this, and they were even more speechless when they felt a feeling overflowing from their connection.

His love was heavy!

"…Hmm, I don't think it's a good idea to hug other women now that you've just taken my daughter's virginity."

"Hmm?" Victor raised an eyebrow and looked at Agnes.

Looking like an elder who wanted to give advice, she said, "Now that you've taken my daughter's virginity, you belong to Clan Snow, so it would be inappropriate to hug other women, right?"

"…" Natasha had several points she wanted to complain about, but she was silent since she wanted to see Victor's reaction.

Victor lets go of his wives, so he raises his finger, "First, I don't belong to anyone. I only belong to my wives."

"…" Violet, Ruby, and Sasha all flashed a loving little smile.

"Second, that's not your problem."

"Huh?" Agnes' eyes weren't pretty, 'if you're with my daughter, of course, that's my problem!'

"Third, I will say the same thing I told Scathach: Your opinion on this matter does not matter. What matters is only the feelings of my wives."

"…" As if the sound of the world itself had been cut off by a supernatural entity, a hush of disbelief fell in the room.

Chapter 108: Victor meets the in-laws. 2

'What did this boy just say? Scathach? Huh? Are they that close?'

Those were the thoughts of men. They know that when someone calls the name Scathach inappropriately, that person's chances of dying are over 99%, and if this man is saying her name so casually, it must have been allowed. After all, this is her mansion, so she must surely be listening in on the conversation from somewhere.

Natasha and Agnes were more shocked by something else, 'He just said he did the same thing to Scathach!? How is he still alive!?'

Unlike the two men, Natasha and Agnes were the ones who knew Scathach best, and both women knew how irrational this woman could be.

She is more irrational than them put together!

And for those who know Scathach and her irrationality to hear that someone spoke those same rude words to Scathach and survived… It was just too unbelievable.

The woman they knew wouldn't allow herself to be offended. She was too proud!

"Hey, Bitch. Don't stick your nose in subjects where you're not asked." Violet told her mother.

"Violet, respect your mother!" Agnes didn't like what Violet said.

"When you are a mother who respects me, I will respect you," Violet spoke in a dry tone.

"Ugh. This girl is so irrational; I wonder who she got that from."

"…" The people who knew Agnes well enough were silent, 'If it wasn't you who she got it from, who would it be!?' That's what they wanted to say, but they were silent.

Violet was the copy of Agnes when she was younger, with the only difference being that Violet is calmer than her mother.

"Darling, please don't tease our parents," Sasha spoke in a low voice.

"Yes, even though they are like that, they are still counts/ex-counts." Ruby continued in the same low voice.

"Hmm… I'll try, but I don't promise anything," Victor said. He knew a lot about his personality, and he knew he couldn't promise anything related to certain matters, mainly matters involving conflicts. He is the kind of man who pays for everything in the same coin.

If someone treats Victor kindly, Victor will be kind to that person, but… If that person treats Victor with a hostile attitude, it's a hostile attitude that they will receive from Victor.

An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, and blood for blood. That's how his father raised him, and even after he turned into a vampire, that mindset didn't change.

"Well, I think that's enough?" Sasha didn't know how to feel hearing Victor's words.

"Yes, as long as you don't cause any problems, everything should be fine…"

Despite having said that, Ruby, Violet, and Sasha knew he would do something irrational. After all, they knew a lot about Victor's personality.

Suddenly, footsteps started to be heard, and soon a group of people arrived.

Yuki, Kaguya, Natalia, Maria, and Luna, the five maids.

Yuki and Kaguya are Victor's personal maids.

Natalia is Violet's maid.

Maria is Sasha's maid.

And Luna is the maid of Ruby and of the entire Scarlett Clan.

"Master." Yuki looked quite happy for a moment, but she quickly controlled her expression.

"Hi, my maid." Victor smiled.

Yuki couldn't help but flash a happy little smile; she wasn't forgotten!

"Master, you're back," Kaguya spoke.

"Yes, my maid." Victor continued with the same smile on his face.

".." Kaguya nodded with a slight smile on her face.

"Lord Victor," Maria spoke.

"Hi, Maria. How are you feeling?"

"Horrible." She was honest.

"That's a good thing." Victor was also honest.

"…" Maria's stoic face almost broke when she heard Victor's response.

"Are you feeding?"

"Yes, the maids are kind enough to bring me food… Although it's not fresh." As a Ghoul, her diet was based on human flesh and not blood. Honestly, she didn't even know how to feel anymore, to eat human flesh and find it tasty…

This experience left her very upset. But she had no choice since she didn't want to become a decaying and rotten creature like a zombie. At the end of the day, she's still a woman, and she cares what she looks like.

She had a lot of time to research her current race, and she found that if she eats human flesh, she could avoid a bit of the Ghoul's decay process… And that's what she did…

At the end of the day, she didn't want to become an irrational beast.

"I see…" Victor said, but he didn't sympathize with Maria's situation, "Try to eat well. It's good for your health." He learned of Maria's condition through his wives, and he found the situation amusing, the woman turning into something more horrible than she previously hunted.

"Where are the remaining girls?" Victor asked.

"Lacus is sleeping. Pepper is watching cartoons. Siena is doing some unfinished work. But, Countess Scathach, I don't know where she is. And June is in one of the rooms hiding in fear of being 'devoured' by the 'monsters' of this mansion." The person who answered was Yuki.

"It's not cartoons," Ruby muttered, 'why doesn't anyone understand this?' She thought.

"It's okay, it's okay. I understand you." Sasha patted Ruby's head.

"I don't want your pity," Ruby spoke in a cold voice.

"It's all right," Sasha spoke again with a sympathetic look.

"…Ugh, I think it was a mistake to introduce you to the anime world."

"…" Kaguya looked at Yuki with a dry look, as if silently judging her.

"…What?"

"Nothing." She didn't want to look petty since she knew that Yuki was also Victor's maid.

"June…?" Victor puts a hand to his chin as if thinking, "Oh, that greedy witch." He finally remembered her.

'Coming to think about it, I still have the card she gave me.' Victor thought.

"Why is she here?" He asked.

"I asked her to investigate something for Lady Sasha, and she came back with information," Natalia replied.

"Oh, that's a good thing. Let me know if you need anything." Victor didn't care too much because he knew that his wives would ask for his help if he was needed for anything.

"Of course." Natalia smiled.

"…" Natasha, William, Agnes, and Adonis were looking at Victor all the time as if sizing him up, and seeing how he spoke, seeing his gestures that looked like a natural leader, they couldn't help nodding in satisfaction.

'Scathach taught him well.' They think.

What they didn't know was that Victor was naturally like that, and he wasn't even trying to do anything.

…

In a place far from the royal capital, in a forest of many giant trees that could easily surpass the height of many buildings in the human world.

'Annoying, Annoying, what's this annoying feeling?'

Scathach was standing in the middle of the forest, and around her were several destroyed trees, the ground was broken, and in some places, a large amount of ice could be seen.

It was pretty obvious that she was taking out all her frustration and anger on the surrounding landscape.

After finding out that her disciple was climbing the stairs to adulthood, the uncomfortable feeling she had been feeling since she learned that today was Victor and Violet's meeting grew like a volcano erupting, and she was irritated!

And to make matters worse, she didn't even know why she was so angry, she just felt like breaking something or someone!

Because of that, to avoid doing something she regrets in the future, she decided to isolate herself a little. Maybe that would help her improve her mood.

Destroying some trees and mountains, maybe hunting some wild beasts, she had a lot of ways to calm down.

And it's been two days since she's been isolated in this forest. She tried everything to control her emotions; she even tried to meditate.

But…

"This is not working." Scathach's red eyes were glowing dangerously. "I'm just getting angrier."

'You guys should know that it's pretty obvious that after the date, they're going to have sex.' She remembered Agnes' words again.

"FUCK!"

BOOOOOOOM!

She stomped on the ground so hard that the ground broke into a cobweb shape.

"Why am I so angry!?" She punched the tree.

BOOOOOOOOM!

Unconsciously, she put in too much force, and the poor tree was evaporated from existence, and the damage didn't stop there. All the trees in a straight line suffered very serious damage.

"What is happening?" She had never felt this way in her life. In two thousand years of existence, she had never felt this irritating feeling in her chest.

Despite living a long time, Scathach was never a woman to get involved in relationships. Instead, she preferred to train and get stronger. She had a mindset that she had acquired since she was a little girl; The strong are always right.

Have you lost your farm to bandits? The culprit is you, who are weak!

They invaded your village, raped your wife, killed your daughter, and killed you? The culprit is you, who are weak!

Used you as a disposable pawn in a war!? The culprit is you, who are weak!

'Weakness disgusts me!' That was what the young Scathach thought.

She didn't want to be like those weak people, and, because of that, she trained, trained, and trained!

She evolved her power that in the past could only create a small ice cube into what it is today.

But as I spent two thousand years running the planet, and meeting new people, and experiencing new experiences, that mindset slowly began to change and form the personality that she has today.

She is much calmer than in the past, she is more understanding than in the past, she is much more experienced than in the past… Of course, this change only applies to those close to her.

But one thing that hasn't changed even after living so long is, "The strong are always right."

In fact, that mindset only strengthened when she saw kings, and emperors who built their country from scratch, fall into ruins in a few years because they weren't strong enough.

That mindset has been strengthened even more in all the wars she has fought in the past, 'If you don't have power, you will be trampled like an insect.'

She didn't want to be on the side of the people who lost.

Because of that, she never slackened her training.

Because of that mindset, she's strong now. Although since she was a little girl, she always liked to fight and train, which also helped her in her long journey.

"That smell…" She sniffed the air a little.

"Victor…" Slowly, her expression began to change.

Badump, Badump!

Her heart began to pound harder, and the thirst she was feeling began to become unbearable.

"My idiot disciple is back…." She spoke with a big smile on her face that showed all her sharp teeth, "I'll make him pay for making me feel like this~."

Her red eyes glowed even brighter, and soon she disappeared, leaving behind a destroyed forest.

Chapter 109: Victor meets the in-laws. 3

Victor was currently sitting on a large black sofa, and behind him were the five maids who were waiting for any possible orders from their respective masters.

On his right side, Violet was sitting with a small smile on her face as she held Victor's arm possessively, but unlike before, when she looked like a teenager in love.

Now, she looked like a real wife and looked much more mature than before.

On his left side was Sasha, who was next to Victor, and on Sasha's side was Ruby, who had a cold look on her face.

Victor was somehow feeling a DejaVu with this situation and feels like he has done this in the past; 'Oh, it was the first time I met my master.'

He felt it happened a long time ago, even though it was only 6 months.

Noticing the silence in the room as if everyone was waiting for him to say something, he said:

"Let's introduce ourselves first, as it's the first time I've met my 'in-laws'." Victor displayed a small smile.

"…" Adonis smiled. He liked a little how Victor wasn't affected by their looks:

"It's okay with me." He displayed a small smile.

And for the first time, everyone could really see why in the past he was called a young man of great beauty.

'I had forgotten how handsome he was… Agnes is lucky… If only I could have kidnapped him before.' Natasha thought.

The only ones who weren't affected by Adonis' beauty were Victor, Violet, Ruby, Sasha, Kaguya, Yuki, who was already used to Adonis' beauty, Natalia for the same reason as Yuki, and Luna, who didn't care much for the existence of the most beautiful man.

Also, Maria who only saw Adonis as a walking piece of meat, even salivating a little. She feels that if she eats him, it's going to taste really good… In the literal sense, of course.

Agnes huffed with pride when she saw her husband, as her face said, 'That's my husband!'

Victor saw this attitude out of the corner of his eye and smiled a little inwardly, 'She really does look like Violet.'

"My name is Adonis Snow, and this beautiful woman is my wife, Agnes Snow."

"Nice to meet you. My name is Victor Walker…" Victor introduced himself, but, suddenly, his face showed a strange expression.

"Adonis? You mean that Adonis who was loved by two goddesses?" Despite not knowing much about mythology, Victor knew about the myth of Adonis and remembers seeing it from a movie in the past.

The saying: 'he's handsome like an Adonis'. He didn't know what that saying was at the time, but when he searched the internet, he found it was about a Greek myth of a man who was loved by two goddesses.

Persephone, the queen of the underworld, and Aphrodite, the goddess of beauty and love…

"Yes."

'So it was real….' Victor had suspected this before, but he didn't think it was possible; 'If Adonis is in front of me, then do these two women exist too? Are they goddesses? Or something different?' He was a little curious now.

"…" Victor looked Adonis up and down, and he understood; he really was handsome… Divinely handsome… But he saw something in Adonis' tired smile.

"You suffered, huh…."

"Well, I was born handsome but without strength." He continued with the same smile.

"A curse, huh?"

"Yes."

"So…" Victor looked at Agnes.

"Was it her?"

"Sometimes, yes, but she is better than the other two."

"I see… But you seem to like it."

"Well, life has its ups and downs, and if you think too much about the past, you will go crazy."

"Wise words coming from you." Victor flashed a small smile.

"Although I look like I am, I'm old, you know?" He laughed

"An old man…."

"Indeed…"

"…" Agnes and Violet were speechless. Why are they talking in codes? Why are they talking like they're old friends!? What is happening!?

"What are you talking about?" William asked.

"…" Natasha was curious too.

"Oh, it's nothing." The two spoke at the same time.

"…" William and Natasha were looking at the two of them strangely.

"Anyway, My name is Annasthashia Fulger. I'm Sasha's mother."

Victor looked at the woman and spoke neutrally. "Yes, I Know."

"Oh? You seem to have a very negative opinion of me."

"Knowing that my wife was tortured just for your fun is not a very pleasant thing, right?" Victor didn't like hitting the bush and got right to the point.

"…" Suddenly, the whole atmosphere of the place became more tense.

"D-Darling." Sasha grabbed Victor's arm and started pulling in an attempt to get him to stop talking.

"Heh~, aren't you very overprotective? How can you judge me when you don't know anything?"

"Hmm, you're right." Victor nodded in agreement with Natasha's words and closed his eyes as he began to think about it.

"Right? I may have a reason for doing this."

"And that's not unusual either, you know, right? Countess Scathach did the same thing to Ruby, so why aren't you pissed at her too?"

"Hmm, Hmm. You're right." Victor continued nodding, agreeing with Natasha's words.

Suddenly, Victor opens his eyes, "But I don't care if you're right or not."

"Eh…?"

Victor's eyes began to glow blood red, "You hurt my wife, look."

He pointed to Sasha, who was shaking as she held Victor's arm.

"…" Natasha and William looked at their daughter in silence.

"You traumatized her…." Victor clenched his teeth angrily, "You traumatized your own daughter. And that's reason enough for me to be annoyed with you."

Unlike Ruby, who Scathach trained/tortured to be strong and independent, Natasha trained her daughter just for her own fun. She didn't even care about Sasha.

The process was the same, but the goal was different.

Victor's anger was so great that it was starting to affect Violet and Ruby, who were feeling his emotions through the connection.

'I need to stay calm, don't let yourself be influenced.' Ruby thought as she squeezed her hands, she needed to be the one with a calm mind, but then she looked at Violet and saw something that surprised her.

'Is she calm…?' Ruby looked at Violet's hands and saw her squeezing her hands tightly. 'Wrong, she's not, but she's holding back.'

She exhibited a small satisfied smile, 'She has matured.'

Adonis saw it too, and he smiled pleased at his daughter's coming of age, but he didn't know how it felt to know that his precious daughter was 'contaminated'. However, he knew that day would eventually come, and he also respected His daughter's decision… He just felt complicated as a father.

"Hmm… So what?" Natasha spoke after thinking a bit.

"…" Victor continued to stare at Natasha.

"She is my daughter, and she belongs to me. I can do what I want with her." Natasha smiled and spoke.

"I had her, I raised her, she belongs to my Clan, as long as I'm the leader of my Clan, she'll do what I want, right?" Natasha looked at her daughter.

"…" Sasha's body visibly trembled as she heard her mother's words.

"…" Suddenly, the whole atmosphere in the house was silent again, and the atmosphere around was heavier.

People who knew Victor quickly looked to him to see what his reaction was, and surprisingly, his face was neutral, and he didn't look angry.

Victor looked at William, "And you? What is your opinion about this?"

"Me? Hmm… I don't care?" William replied after thinking for a while. He really didn't feel anything since he only cared about Natasha and the power Clan Fulger has to offer his family, and Sasha is just a tool for him to have that safe power… Not to mention that he is too submissive to Natasha for him to try to oppose her.

But in the end… he doesn't care so much. After all, living life with a Countess has its benefits.

"I see…" Victor lowered his face a little, and his expression was hidden by his hair. The killing intent coming out of his body was causing visible discomfort in the people next to him.

"Father…" Sasha's body shook even harder, and she looked like she was about to cry at any moment.

'I know they thought that of me, I always knew… But why am I sad? I should be used to it by now….'

Ruby quickly hugs her friend to support her, and this time she didn't hide her anger.

'Master…' Yuki was worried about Victor.

Kaguya, on the other hand, just joined Victor's shadows.

Suddenly Victor's killing intent disappeared, as he lifted his head and smiled with a kind face, his smile was so peaceful, it was so warm, that he didn't even seem to be angry a few seconds ago.

"…" William and Natasha opened their eyes in shock. They didn't expect this reaction.

'Looks like you made your decision, my son-in-law.' Adonis' smile grew a little in approval.

Even women who knew Victor well didn't expect this reaction from him.

'I'm sorry, my beloved wife.' Victor patted Sasha's head.

"!?" Listening to Victor's thoughts. Sasha, Violet, and Ruby looked at Victor.

"Don't-" Before Sasha could say anything.

"Darli-" Before Ruby and Violet could stop Victor.

Victor spoke in a gentle voice that sent shivers down Natasha and William's spine:

"Then you two don't need to exist."

"Wh-" The two didn't have time to react.

BOOOOOOOOOOM!

Victor shot towards the two and grabbed them both by the face with his hands, then, using their bodies, he broke through the mansion wall easily. When he arrived outside the mansion, his body was covered in lightning, and, using the lightning, he flew into the skies and took them both away from the royal capital.

"Darling, NOOO!" Sasha yelled.

RUMBLE, RUMBLE!

Everyone can only hear the lightning sounds in the distance.

Chapter 110: The anger of a husband.

"…He really did that…" Adonis doesn't know how to feel. Is he proud of his courage? Or is he stunned by his stupidity? There's no way a newborn vampire can beat an older vampire.

But regardless of his feelings, Adonis smiled. As a man, he approved of Victor's attitude and wished he could do something like that in the past, but unfortunately, he wasn't that crazy or had enough powers to perform such a feat in the past.

"My master is crazy! He's going to die!" Yuki completely lost her composure.

"Lord Victor…" Maria felt an irritation in her chest when she thought about Victor's possible death.

"Ruby…" Luna looked at Ruby worriedly.

"We have to go after him now! He's going to die!" Sasha was freaking out, her face a tearful mess. She wasn't worried about her parents because, at this point, she didn't care about her parents anymore. She just didn't want to lose another loved one again.

Ruby hugged Sasha tighter, "Calm down, okay?"

"B-But," Sasha was going to say something else, but when she saw Ruby's cold, lifeless face, she froze in shock. She was too scary.

"Okay?"

"Yes…"

"Father, Mother." Violet got up and looked at her parents.

"Don't let my husband die, please…." She bit her lip in frustration, she didn't like feeling weak like this, but opponents are older vampires. Only time can bridge that gap.

'If my husband dies…I….' Violet's eyes grew lifeless, and she was thinking about the worst possible outcome.

"VIOLET!" Ruby surprisingly raised her voice to Violet.

"E-Eh?" Violet was surprised by Ruby's sudden voice and looked at her friend.

"Don't think about nonsense."

"…I…Okay."

Adonis and Agnes looked at this demonstration with interest, then they looked at each other for a while and seemed to be thinking of a decision.

"Come on, we have to prevent a tragedy from happening." Adonis made a decision.

"Yes." If Adonis made a decision, Agnes would join him.

"… A tragedy? What are you talking about." Then, suddenly, everyone hears a woman's voice.

"!" Everyone looks at Scathach.

Scathach looked around and saw signs of struggle, "What happened?" She asked this time in an orderly tone.

"Darling attacked Sasha's parents. He didn't like how indifferent Sasha's parents were to her." Violet explained.

"… My disciple… attacked two former counts…?" Scathach opened her mouth in shock. She couldn't even believe what she was saying.

A colossal pressure suddenly fell on everyone in the mansion, as Scathach's smile grew, and…

She laughed.

"W-What?" Agnes did not understand this sudden burst of laughter.

"Mother?" Ruby saw that her mother looked quite happy.

"To think that my disciple was bold enough to attack two former counts just because his wife was harmed." This was an attitude she very much approved of because not being afraid to face a stronger opponent is an essential trait if you want to get stronger.

She looked at Sasha, and suddenly her face twisted in anger:

"What are you doing!?" Her voice was so loud that the glass around her shattered.

"H-Heh?"

"Your husband is out there fighting for you. Stop crying like a child!"

"…" Sasha opened her mouth.

"Get up, wash your face, and stand up like a proud woman! Stand up like a proud wife who trusts her husband! That expression of yours now is just shameful!"

"M-Mother…" Ruby wanted to say something, but…

"Don't interrupt me." Scathach's eyes sparkled as she looked at Ruby.

"…" Ruby gulped.

Then she looked at Sasha again, and seeing Sasha's face slowly changing, she smiled in satisfaction.

"…You're right… This is no time to be crying." Sasha wiped her face and got up from the couch. 'I won't lose someone else important to me again.' She clenched her fists with determination.

"Good!" Scathach's smile grew when she saw Sasha's determined expression.

"I'll go first." She said,

"Are you planning to intervene?" Adonis asked.

"Huh? Of course not, this is a fight my disciple chose for himself, and he wouldn't want me to step in and fight in his place."

"Oh…"

"I just won't let him get killed if he loses. After all, he's mine~. Only I can kill him~" Scathach spoke with a seductive smile at the end.

"Now, I understand why she likes that boy so much…" Adonis smiled a little when he saw Scathach's expression. "They're basically flour from the same bag."

"Darling?" Agnes raised an eyebrow and looked at Adonis like a hawk.

"Hahaha~" He just laughed innocently, and ignored his wife's gaze.

Ending the conversation, Scathach kicked at the ground, which cracked into a web from her strength, and disappeared somewhere.

"He's just mine, huh?…" Ruby's eyes weren't pretty now, and she just thought that she should talk to her mom about Victor and her feelings about Victor in the future.

'It's a waste of time to postpone the inevitable.' She has decided that she is going to face her mother head-on.

"We should go," Agnes spoke this time while her eyes were shining with curiosity. Although she was a little scared, her curiosity was stronger. She never saw that kind of reaction from Scathach!

"Yes," Adonis spoke.

Violet walked towards Sasha, "Come on, Sasha. We have to go after our husband."

"Yes, we do, and then we have to teach him a lesson for making us worry so much."

"Yes," Violet smiled kindly.

"…" Ruby flashed a small smile when she saw Violet and Sasha's interaction; 'No longer as friends, but as sisters, huh? Looks like I got two more sisters.' She laughed a little in amusement.

"What just happened!?" Siena appeared along with Lacus and Pepper, who was hiding behind Siena.

"My husband happened. Come on, we need to go after them." Ruby's mood suddenly became more serious.

"Ugh, it's always him, isn't it?… Okay, I will." Siena spoke.

"Me too," Lacus said.

"I don't want to be home alone, so I'm going too."

"We will too." Yuki, Luna, and Maria said.

"Natalia, can you make the portal?" Violet asked.

"It's impossible. I don't know where they are, and if I don't have the exact location in mind, the portal will become random." Natalia spoke.

"Hmm, so we have to go running."

"Yes, as I'm only a human, I can't keep up with you, so I'll stay at the mansion."

"Okay, let's go!" Violet disappeared, and soon all the vampires in the mansion followed Violet.

"Well, that got interesting, didn't it?" Then, hearing someone's voice, Natalia looked at June, who was also at the mansion.

"Yes. I wonder what the consequences of all this will be."

"Me too… How about watching them then?" Natalia puts her hand in her pocket, her hand seems to disappear for a few seconds, and then she pulls out a crystal ball.

Seeing the device in Natalia's hand, June said with a smile on her face:

"That's a good idea."

…

Victor knew a fact… Yes, he knew he was weaker than both of them, and despite knowing that, he attacked them.

The reason? There are many. But the main one was; 'They hurt my wife.'

No matter the reason, no matter what they thought at the time when doing what they did, he didn't care.

What matters is; 'my wife cried…'

'And I never want to see that face again.' Killing Sasha's parents can't be the perfect solution to this problem. He knows that. He also doubts his ability to achieve this feat, but he knows something.

"They need to be beaten up!" And from the moment he decided what to do, and started planning his next steps. He knew he couldn't fight them head-on, so the best way was a surprise attack, let down the enemy's guard, and attack!

And most importantly, don't hold back! The opponent is an older vampire, so go all out from the start!

"ORAAAA!"

Victor throws the two vampires onto a mountain.

BOOOOOM!

They crashed into the mountain and got stuck in the rock.

"Ouch, this kid is really strong," William commented with a carefree expression as he looked up at the sky. But, despite having said that, he didn't seem to have been damaged.

"The way he uses my clan's power is very interesting, and he doesn't seem to take damage like me," Natasha commented.

Victor pointed both of his hands at them, and soon a sphere of fire began to be created. What is the vampire's most obvious weakness?

Fire… And that he has to spare!

"Burn!'

A gigantic sphere of fire flew towards them.

"Fuck." Despite being older vampires, they know they shouldn't underestimate Clan Snow's fire.

William tried to get up, but he noticed something; he was being frozen. He snorted, 'does he think this can stop me?' But the moment he touched the ice, his hand was burned.

"Well…" He looked at his hand.

"Hmm, this way of using fire is interesting too." William's body turns to smoke, and he gets out of his restraints.

"Yes." Natasha's body starts to be covered by the lightning, and she breaks the ice.

Just as she was about to use her lightning bolt to escape the fire's area of effect, a wall of ice appeared in front of her.

"Huh?"

The fireball hit the ice wall and exploded!

BOOOOOOOOOOM!

William and Natasha walk away.

"Why did he do that?"

"Hmm…" William didn't understand either.

Despite being older vampires, they were not warriors, one was a lazy submissive, and the other was a woman who only knew how to gamble.

They rarely participated in fights, and in most fights, they overcame the opponent with pure power or with their influence.

But… Living for so long gives them life experience. After all, they've seen a lot of fighters fighting in the past.

Soon a dense fog began to be created around.

"He blocked our view." Natasha.

"Clever." William.

"Will you take care of him for me? I'm lazy." William spoke.

"Hmm, I'll take care of him." They were carefree since, in their minds, there was no way a vampire who had just outgrown his diapers would harm them in any way.

Yes, fire is dangerous, but there are several ways to avoid fire.

[Master, you can't face them head-on.]

"I know," Victor spoke in a low voice.

[Use my shadows, the two of us together can do some damage to them.]

"We never fought together, My maid."

[It doesn't matter, just trust me. Do you trust me?]

Victor flashed a small smile, "Always."

[…] Kaguya displayed a gentle smile within Victor's shadow; it was a shame Victor couldn't see it.

"Kaguya?"

[…Remember, they're both older vampires, a head-on fight like you like should be avoided at all costs, and… Though they're older vampires, they still have vampire weaknesses, but do not forget. … to live for so long, they acquire some resistance to these weaknesses, so they will not be so easy to kill with them.] Kaguya began to give instructions to Victor

"…" Victor listened in silence. He already knew that, from the beginning. He knew, but he wanted to be in tune with Kaguya. So, because of that, he listened in silence.

[They will underestimate you. They won't take you seriously, and you should take every chance you get. And most importantly, don't hold back.]

"Okay."

[Now attack William head-on!]

Victor flashed a predatory smile.

Victor looks at William with his red eyes glowing and creates an ice shelf behind him, and using the platform as a boost, he flies towards William.

William could feel something flying towards them, and he quickly braced himself, his hand stiffening, and soon a claw was created.

"Come, I will rip your heart out."

The moment Victor would get close to him, Victor disappeared.

"Huh?" He didn't understand, and he couldn't even feel him anymore.

Suddenly, Victor appears beside William and attacks him.

William quickly defends himself with his arm, but that was a bad idea.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHH! My arm."

Using an ice Greatsword that was covered with fire, Victor cut off William's entire arm!

[Good~] Kaguya's shadow exhibited a scary smile.

Chapter 111: The anger of a husband. 2

"Mother fucker! I'll kill him!" William growled angrily, and all his noble appearance was thrown away.

[Run now!]

Hearing what Kaguya said, Victor wasted no time and ran.

RUMBLE!

"You won't escape," Natasha appears in front of Victor. She couldn't see him because of the fog, but she knew he was there, "You can't run away from me."

"I already ran away." Suddenly Victor's body began to dissolve into the shadows.

"Tsk, did he have that ability too? It's getting more interesting by the minute." She felt she should get Victor for herself since it would be a shame to leave someone so interesting with those women.

She suddenly felt that something was going to pierce her head.

Quickly, she uses her lightning and protects her head.

She almost couldn't feel it! She looks back and sees a dagger made of shadows. "That is…"

"Tsk."

She looks back and sees Victor…? Wrong… for her to see a woman? But soon, the woman also disappears into the shadows.

"The skills of Clan Blank?" She thinks for a moment and remembers a maid with oriental features who was next to Victor; 'Is it that maid?' Natasha looks at her husband.

"William, stop whining like a whore. That boy has someone from Clan Blank with him! If we let him continue, it will get annoying. Let's get it over with, but remember, don't kill him! I want him for myself!"

"Now, clear that fog." She ordered.

"Okay." William's expression turned serious.

A few seconds passed, and quickly his hand was completely restored, "I'll get rid of this fog first."

William's hands stiffen, and he punches the ground!

BOOOOOOM!

A big explosion happened, and all the fog was blown away by the created wind.

Taking advantage of the chaos of the fog, a shadow approaches Natasha, and Victor comes out of the shadows and attacks Natasha!

"AHHHHH!"

"Hmm?" Hearing his wife scream, William sees Victor attacking his wife from behind. He put his hands in her guts, then pulled them out!

"It's still not enough." He put one hand back inside her and grabbed her spine, but when he was going to rip it from her body, Natasha made a move.

"Bastard! Let me go!" Natasha turned around with Victor's hand still inside her, and in doing so, his hand broke.

She clenches her fists and attacks Victor's head; she is aiming straight at the weak spot! She will kill him! How dare he hurt her!?

Victor just flashed a big, distorted smile, "Burn."

Suddenly his whole body started to catch fire.

"!?"

"AHHHHHHHH!" Natasha screamed in pain.

"HAHAHA, GOOD, GOOD! YELL LIKE A PIG BEING SLAUGHTERED!"

Natasha's screams of pain filled Victor with sadistic pleasure!

[Master!]

"I know." Victor looked at William.

"Bastard!" William uses his speed and approaches Victor.

When he was going to attack Victor's head, they heard Natasha's voice.

"Enough!"

Rumble, Rumble!

A huge golden bolt of lightning fell on Natasha.

Victor's hands were vaporized, but he didn't care. Instead, he takes advantage of William's carelessness and attacks his head, using his ice-covered feet.

Despite being caught off guard, William still managed to react, but, when he was going to attack Victor, something happened that he did not expect, a maid came out of Victor's shadow and cut William's neck with her daggers.

"Tsk, it was too shallow," Kaguya muttered, and then she quickly went back into Victor's shadow.

"Bitch! I will-"

"You are not going to do anything." Victor opens his mouth, bites William's neck, and rips off a huge chunk of meat!

"My-…" He tried to say something, but his voice wouldn't come out since his vocal cords were destroyed.

"You are mine." But then, when Victor was about to kill William, he felt someone holding his shoulder.

"Stop."

"Sigh… Looks like I didn't do it fast enough." Victor looked back and saw Natasha, who was completely changed in appearance.

"Tsk, the older vampire's regeneration is annoying-"

All the damage he caused her was fully recovered, and the only damage was her clothes which were slightly burned.

Pierce!

Natasha shoves her hand into Victor's heart and pulls it out.

"HAHAHAHA~" Victor laughed madly as blood came out of his mouth.

[Master!]

"…Do you laugh when your heart is taken out?"

"Why not? It's fun, right?"

[I'll get you out of there now!]

Slowly Victor's appearance began to dissolve into shadows.

Natasha ignores Victor, looks at his heart, and then lifts it over her head.

Splash!

Natasha bursts Victor's heart and drinks his blood.

"!" Her eyes glowed blood red, her cheeks blushed as she began to breathe heavily as if she were out of breath:

"Delicious~" She started to lick her lips as if she didn't want to waste anything.

"My daughter has something so delicious around, and she didn't tell me?" Her expression turned annoyed, looking like a spoiled child, "It's unfair~, it's unfair! It will be mine! I'm going to make him my fourth husband!"

"…" William was speechless when he heard Natasha's words. He was right here, you know?

But… He was used to it. She was this irrational type of woman.

"William! Stand up! You lost an arm to a younger vampire. Do you not have shame?"

'Woman, who was the woman who was burning a few seconds ago!?' That's what he wanted to say, but in the end, he didn't have the courage.

When William's throat regenerated, he said, "Where's that bastard?"

"He hid again." Natasha looked around with her eyes glowing blood red.

"He's like a slippery rat; it's annoying," William grunted.

At a considerable distance, Victor was leaning against a tree with Kaguya looking worriedly at the hole in Victor's chest.

"…Who are you calling a rat… You mother fucker-."

"Shh!" Kaguya covered Victor's mouth.

"Don't be angry now, Master. Focus on recovering."

"A wound like that will be healed in less than a few seconds." And as Victor said, in less than a few seconds, all the damage done to him was restored.

"And now?" Kaguya asked.

"I don't know, but I'll think of something…."

Victor remembered Scathach's words, "Stupid disciple, if you are fighting a stronger enemy, use everything to your advantage to try to kill him, no matter what, even the environment is your ally."

Victor looked at the two of them with his eyes gleaming dangerously, 'Luckily, they're still underestimating me. That's good, now, I just need to separate them… If I get a chance, I can kill the man… But the woman… It's hard.'

"Master… Why are you smiling…?"

"Hmmm?" Victor touches his face.

"Sigh, you're incorrigible… Well, at least you didn't freeze in fear." She exhibited a small smile.

"Fear? hahaha~." Victor laughed in amusement.

"I'm excited!" He clenches his fists tightly, then he gets up off the ground and looks up at the mountain.

"Come on, Kaguya."

"Yes, Master." Soon Kaguya enters Victor's shadow.

Rumble, Rumble!

A loud lightning noise was heard.

"Oh?" Natasha looked at the mountain.

"Is he there?" William asked.

"Yes." Natasha's body began to be covered by lightning.

"Good to know. I will kill him!"

"William…" Natasha's eyes weren't pretty.

William's body visibly trembled:

"I mean… I will capture him!"

"Good. Be a good boy, and I'll give you a reward later~."

"…" William didn't say anything and just disappeared towards the mountain.

And soon, Natasha joined him.

When Victor set foot on the mountain, the entire mountain was frozen, so he created an ice Greatsword and placed it on his shoulder.

"Kaguya, can you cover this whole mountain with your shadow?"

[Yes, it's possible… Don't tell me…]

"Hahaha~, I like that you are starting to think like me."

[I don't know if that's a good thing or not.] Kaguya was honest.

"I'm counting on you, my maid."

[Yes, Master.]

Slowly Victor's shadow began to grow, and in less than a few seconds, the entire mountain was covered by Kaguya's power.

[Done.]

"Nice job…" Victor raises his sword to the sky.

Rumble, Rumble!

The sword began to be covered with thunder, and shortly thereafter, the sword was covered with fire.

[They arrived.]

"Ah~, my dear son-in-law, don't run away from me." Natasha displayed a seductive smile, "I will treat you well~."

"Sorry, but I don't like Thots…"

"Thot?" Natasha's smile trembled a little.

"And I'm married."

"AHHHHHH!"

Victor swung the sword vertically toward the ground.

Quake, Quake!

The mountain began to shake violently, and then the mountain was split in half.

"Oh, good job, you're strong." Natasha clapped her hands like she was praising a child.

"What are you doing? Have you gone crazy with fear?" William asked

Victor didn't respond and just jumped into the opening in the mountain he created.

As he was falling, he heard:

[Master, this is obviously a trap, they won't fall for it.]

"Oh, they will. After all, I'm just a baby, right? They don't need to fear me because, in front of them, I'm just an insect."

[…] Kaguya was silent when she heard Victor's hateful tone.

Victor suddenly glides through the air and looks up, and then his smile grows, "See?"

"Don't run away~. It just makes me want you more and more~," Natasha is smiling a lot.

[Arrogance…]

"Yes, but they're right to be arrogant. I'm weaker after all."

"But…" Victor remembered Scathach's words again.

"When a predator goes hunting, it uses all its strength, no matter if the enemy is weaker or stronger, that's their pride as a creature at the top of the food chain."

'They're not predators like my master. They're just kids pretending to be strong…'

Victor raises his sword, and as if possessed by a mad spirit, he starts swinging his sword everywhere.

Cut, Cut, Cut, Cut!

Victor using his superhuman strength, he cut across the mountain over and over again.

Crack, Crack, Crack!

And quickly, the entire ice mountain began to crumble.

"Kaguya now."

Natasha and William stop chasing Victor and look around.

"That tactic again?" William spoke in annoyance while ignoring the boulders of ice that were falling on him, but with his resistance, these boulders didn't even tickle.

"Hmm… These stones." Natasha looked at the ice boulders that were covered in shadows.

"Do not tell me."

Pierce!

"Eh…?"

A sword of ice covered with fire pierced William's brain.

"William!"

Chapter 112: An insane man.

"William!"

Rumble, Rumble!

In less than a second, Natasha approached William, whose body was slowly freezing. She slits his neck, breaks Victor's ice sword, and quickly grabs her husband's head.

"Tsk." She heard Victor's annoyed voice, and Victor quickly disappeared into the shadows.

"William?" She looked at her husband's head

"I'm fine…" The head began to speak, "he didn't completely destroy my head, and you saved me before my head caught fire."

"Give me a few seconds, and I'll be whole again, but it'll take time for my body to fully regenerate."

"Okay." Natasha sighed in relief, then she looked at the debris that were falling near her.

"This boy… He's starting to piss me off…." Natasha's eyes were gleaming dangerously.

Suddenly, several shadows came out of the wreckage. The shadows had the appearance of Victor holding ice swords, and they were closing in on Natasha.

Rumble, Rumble!

Natasha's eyes glowed gold for a few seconds, she covered her hand with lightning, and then it disappeared.

And in less than a second, she cut through all of Victor's shadows, and she was back where she'd been before.

Cough!

Victor spat blood, and the guts of his stomach began to fall out of his body.

[Master!] Kaguya quickly pulls Victor into her shadows.

"The game is over, from now on. I will face you as a full-grown vampire."

"First, I will get rid of this distraction."

Natasha holds William's head, and with superhuman speed, she vanishes.

All Kaguya and Victor saw were trails of golden lightning all over the mountain, and suddenly…

The mountain vanished from existence…

For the first time, Kaguya saw a fraction of a two-thousand-year-old's vampire power.

An irrational existence that defies logic and common sense.

[She's too fast… We have to get away now!]

Using her shadows, Kaguya moved away from the mountain area, and soon she was in the forest again.

"Tsk, that maid is annoying… I will kill her." Natasha disappeared, leaving behind only golden trails.

[Let me out.] Victor suddenly spoke in a serious voice.

[Master?]

[Do what I said quickly!] He yelled.

[Yes!]

Victor was cast out of Kaguya's shadows.

Rumble, Rumble!

Natasha appears in front of him and attacks him!

Victor tries to defend himself with the ice sword, but the ice sword is easily broken.

Soon his body is pierced by Natasha's hands!

"HAHAHAHAHA~, she is definitely an Ex-Countess."

"You protected the maid, huh?" Natasha's eyes flickered in annoyance.

"I can't let my lovely maid fall into the hands of a whore like you." He flashed a big bloody grin.

[…] Kaguya was silent and just clenched her fists tightly inside her shadow.

"I wonder how you knew I was going to go after the maid." Natasha grabs Victor by the neck and lifts him into the air.

"Who knows? I don't know either~" Once in the past, Kaguya talked about her weakness.

"Master, I am a shadow, and two shadows cannot exist at the same time. If you are in my world, and someone attacks your shadow, I will suffer the damage."

Throughout the fight, Victor fought with Kaguya's safety in mind. He couldn't let his lovely maid get hurt because of his recklessness.

"Well, it doesn't matter. I have you in my hands now, you slippery eel." She flashed a sadistic smile, "I won't let you get away anymore~."

"Hahahaha, isn't it unfair to use all your strength for a baby vampire like me? Look how fragile I am~."

"Baby?" Natasha's smile grew unnaturally, "You're not a baby, but you already have the strength of an adult vampire. And when an adult vampire attacks older vampires, the consequences are pretty serious." She squeezed Victor's neck tighter, but even though he was choking, the smile on Victor's face never left.

[Master…] Kaguya was worried.

"I see… I'm honored that you're treating me like a vampire adult~." Victor spoke with obvious disdain as soon as his body started to catch fire.

"Useless resistance." Despite suffering severe damage to her hand, she didn't care.

Pierce!

Natasha pierces Victor's heart with her hand.

[Master!]

Cough!

Victor coughed blood, and the fire in his body disappeared.

Natasha cuts off Victor's legs and steps on them!

She pierced Victor's stomach and pulled his guts out!

"This is my revenge." She removes Victor's eyeballs, "It hurt, you know? It's been a while since I felt my guts being pulled out, and it's been a while since someone nearly killed my husband."

"Thank you, I think? HAHAHAHA~." Despite being bloodied and broken all over, Victor never stopped smiling.

"Do you still have the energy to smile? In that case, I will torture you more!" Natasha licked her lips in amusement, she threw William's head to the ground, and soon William's body began to regenerate.

RUMBLE!

Golden thunder crashed down on top of Victor, and all of his skin was burned.

"Ahh~, this is like an eccentric massage, as expected from a high-quality bitch, you have great techniques. But it's a shame, I still prefer my wives~."

"…Bitch?"

"Oh?" Victor's smile grew. "Haven't people ever told you that? Something like a dumb blonde? Female dog? Didn't they ever say you had a flatland?" He looked at Natasha's almost nonexistent breasts.

Natasha's eyes shined brighter, and she shoved her hand inside Victor's body and began to turn his organs.

"Heh~" A vein popped in Natasha's head. "I'll have fun torturing you~."

A brutal scene started to happen. Natasha took Victor's organs out of his body, cut off his legs, cut off his arms, took his eyes from him, and shattered every corner of Victor's body. And then, after leaving him almost dead, waited for his regeneration to work and repeated the process.

She was angry! And she was getting revenge! She wanted to see his face in pain, wanted to see him beg for life!

But…

"HAHAHAHAHA~!"

That never happened. Every time she ripped a part of Victor's body as if he was possessed by some evil spirit, Victor started laughing as if he thought something was funny.

"Stop laughing!" She rips out his throat, but for some reason, even though his throat was destroyed.

"HAHAHAHA~!

She could still hear his laugh. She's pretty sure he wasn't making any sound, but for some reason, she could still hear that annoying laugh.

She couldn't understand. Things normally wouldn't happen like this. If it was an ordinary younger vampire, they would already be begging for mercy.

A few minutes passed, and Natasha was still torturing a smiling Victor.

"This boy is insane…" William spoke after a long time. He had no words to describe the sight in front of him; 'If it were me, I would have already given up.'

Suddenly, Natasha stopped torturing Victor and looked at the man in front of her.

His whole body was covered in blood, he only had one eye in his face, he no longer had his legs, his guts were falling to the ground, his arms were removed from his body for a long time, and even though he was covered with all these wounds, he never stopped smiling.

"Heh?" He made a disappointed face, "Are you done? As expected, hookers are never satisfactory. The best women are wives!"

"Enough." Natasha gave up torturing Victor, "Your mouth is more dangerous than your powers. It's time to shut up." Her hand was covered by lightning.

Natasha attacks Victor's head in an attempt to kill him, but her hand stops inches from Victor's face.

"This feeling…" She suddenly felt the world around her grow heavier. She felt death coming.

"She is coming," William swallowed hard.

"HAHAHAHAHA~, she came, huh?" Victor laughed even harder.

"Tsk."

"Now that she's here, I'm more relaxed." Victor displayed a gentle smile; 'With my master here, I can finally let go, and in the small chance I lose control of my actions, my beloved maid won't be harmed~.'

"Huh? Do you think you will survive? Just because that woman came to help you?"

Victor ignored Natasha and said,

"Hey, has anyone ever asked you this question in your life?"

"What question?" Natasha looked at Victor with a strange look; 'What is this feeling? What is this weird feeling?'

Victor's remaining eye began to glow blood red.

Despite having started the fight recklessly, Victor would never leave the fight to someone else to solve. That's his pride. Despite being petty and stupid, he didn't care.

His enemy is only his to kill! It's nobody else's! No matter the consequences, no matter what damage he takes in the future, the enemy is his!

This was his pride, and he would never let anyone step on that pride!

Victor takes a deep breath and says:

"A noble and brave warrior once asked me, are you an honorable fighter or a monster cursed by god?"

A little way away from Victor, his arms that Natasha cut off were on the ground, and, right then, the magic circle of Victor's gloves began to glow intensely blood red. And, as if it were a magic trick, Victor's arms were entirely restored along with his gloves.

"!" For some reason, the question Victor asked caused a feeling of urgency in Natasha.

"Kill him! Fast!" William screamed. He felt that if they didn't kill him now… Something… Something terrible is going to happen!

"I know!" She punches Victor in the face, but the result she was hoping for didn't come, and a small barrier of blood shielded Victor's face.

"What…?" The blood in the barrier acts like it's alive and fights back Natasha's attack.

"Is the blood alive!?" Natasha lost her hand… Wrong, her hand was devoured by blood.

Sensing danger from the blood, she quickly backs away from Victor.

Victor fell to the ground. But, slowly, the blood around him began to float as if it were gaining consciousness, and that same blood began to cover him as if it were protecting him.

He raised his head and looked at Natasha.

"!" Natasha and William felt chills all over their bodies when they saw Victor's face.

The skin on his face was completely covered in dark red blood! It was like he was turning to blood, and the only thing visible on this monster was his glowing red eyes and his mouth that had a big smile that showed his sharp teeth.

"Hearing the noble warrior's question; Do you know what I said?"

Suddenly his whole body began to lose its shape and began to turn into something dark, something evil.

Victor's legs regenerated at high speed, and soon he was on his feet.

And for the first time, William and Natasha could see Victor's full appearance.

Just like the creature's face, its entire body became a kind of black and red substance, as if Victor was a heap of blood in human form.

This thing wore a big smile that showed all of its sharp teeth.

"… William."

"Yes…?"

"Just what is this monster…?"

"Do I look like someone who knows?"

Soon Victor answered their question:

"I am a monster created by god."

BOOOOOOOOOM!

A red pillar of pure blood came out of Victor's body.

Chapter 113: A monster created by god.

Side of Violet, Sasha, and Ruby.

Suddenly the group stopped running.

"This feeling…" Sasha's chest filled with worry as she felt something coming from their connection:

"Is it Darling?" She asked.

"This is weird. I've never felt this before. It's like he's…overflowing with pride?" Ruby felt strange, her husband was a proud man, but his pride was not so great that he could convey it to them through the connection.

"This is my Darling!" Violet spoke with a big smile on her face, but then she wore an uncertain expression:

"I'm sure this is my husband, but something is weird, this feeling, he's never conveyed something like this before…." She couldn't explain what she was feeling.

"…" Agnes looked at this situation with curious eyes and was wondering what they were talking about.

'Master…' Yuki was worried, and somehow, she felt jealous of Kaguya now. After all, with her power, she could always be with her master.

'Something… Something delicious is in that place.' Unconsciously, Maria's mouth started to drool, her stomach was hurting, and begging for food!

Maria quickly wipes her mouth and thinks, 'What was that? Why did I feel so hungry just now?'

"Darling?" Agnes looked at Adonis, whose violet eyes were shining a little, he seemed to be in a trance for a few seconds, but then he said:

"Yes?" He replied with an innocent face.

"… 'that' happened?" She asked with a serious expression.

"Yes…" He sighed. He couldn't hide anything from her, huh?

"When we got home, we will talk about it," Agnes spoke in a tone of voice that would not allow for refusal.

"That's a good idea." Adonis agreed.

…

Scathach looks up, and, seeing the red pillar of power, her eyes fill with worry and annoyance:

"That idiot!" She increased her pace even more.

Once six months ago, Scathach discovered something while training with Victor.

Victor, her stupid disciple, had his own vampire count form.

Although this form is incomplete, it gives the host great power.

If Victor, who now had the power of a 500-year-old adult vampire, uses this form, he will be able to fight 1500-year-old adult vampires.

It's an absurd increase in power.

As with all Vampire Count transformations, the user gains a significant boost to the powers common to vampires and also improves the amount of elemental power they can use…

Victor's transformation was essentially the same, but different…

Unlike the first time he'd changed into Clan Snow's vampire count form, his own vampire count transformation was something more… chaotic.

Ice and water, fire and lightning, and Victor's own power that is blood…

Victor's vampire count form was the joining of all his powers.

And it's because of that, his form was so strong. Normally it was not supposed to cause such a sudden power boost, and the vampire count form of an ordinary noble vampire provides a simple power boost.

If the vampire is 500 years old and uses the vampire count form, he will be able to fight a 1000 year old vampire. The increase was only 2X.

Of course, this applies at the first levels of transformation.

In total, the vampire count transformation has three levels.

Level 1: An incomplete form of transformation, the user is covered by the source of their power, their ears get sharper, and they grow a little in height. This stage gives a significant boost in base elemental power that you can use without getting tired. Power boost is 2X.

Level 2: A semi-complete form of count transformation, the wearer's appearance becomes more monstrous, they gain an increase in the vampires' racial powers, they become tougher and stronger physically, and they gain better control of the power from the previous form.

Level 3: The full form of transformation, it is said that only older vampires who have trained a lot in controlling their power can achieve this form. This form significantly enhances the base powers and the vampire's control of their own power. This transformation is basically a fusion of the two previous forms. Few in the history of noble vampires have had a chance to glimpse this transformation.

It is said that the complete transformation of the vampire count is the true nature of the ancient vampires that has been lost over the millennia, but no one knows whether this is true or not.

Even the very existence of this transformation is uncertain.

And like she was laughing at the whole vampire story, her stupid disciple broke that rule…

The first level of Victor's transformation gives a 3x power boost…

'But, I think this is logical? After all, he inherited the powers of three houses of vampire counts… His very existence is an irregularity,' Scathach thought.

But not everything is perfect. Since her stupid disciple didn't completely master all of his basic powers, Scathach forbade him to use this transformation and even gave him gloves that restrained and helped control his powers.

Until he was able to completely control his powers and the transformations of the Three Clans of Vampire counts without the gloves, Scathach forbade him to use that power.

The reason? The recoil was just too big. You don't get that much power for free, and a cost must be paid. By using so much power recklessly, the user only harms himself.

The last time this happened, Victor was comatose for a month, and he was a vampire with a powerful regeneration…

As Scathach had experience dealing with something like this in the past, she immediately understood something when she saw the condition of her disciple that day.

"The recoil from using a power he is not prepared to use is so strong that it has also damaged his soul."

The soul is the anchor of life in the physical body, if the soul is destroyed…immortal or not, you will die, and that applies to everyone.

Even for spirits like Abe-no-Seimei.

Although as spirits summoned by magic, they acted by another set of rules completely different from those who had a physical body…

Victor was an atomic bomb of walking power. He was like a faucet that never stopped pouring water, with the water, in this case, being power. This might be a good thing at first glance, but without control, power is just as harmful to its users themselves as it is to everyone around them.

Scathach arrived at the scene, and her eyes immediately sought out Victor and soon found him.

His clothes were destroyed, he got taller, his whole body took on a shade of gray, his eyeballs were completely red, all his teeth were sharp like a predator's fangs.

His hair was floating up like he was defying gravity, and his hands were sharp as claws, and behind him, he had a big bat wing.

And around him, pure blood was floating as if it had been protecting him.

'It's different… The first time it happened, that wing was just bones, and he couldn't control that blood. And…'

"He didn't lose control this time." Scathach displayed a satisfied smile.

"Is that… The vampire count form? Does he know how to use this too?" Natasha spoke.

"Sigh, he made me worry about nothing; this form is still incomplete- " Suddenly, William's vision began to spin. "Huh?"

'Fool, you let your guard down, weaker than you or not. On the battlefield, you never let your guard down, especially when you're faced with something unknown.' Scathach sneered in contempt.

William's body fell to the ground, and the moment the body fell to the ground, his body started to catch fire and disappeared from existence.

Victor appears holding William's head and shows it to Natasha.

"Brat, let go of me!" William yelled angrily.

"Don't you dare…" Natasha growled when she saw Victor's sadistic smile on Victor's face.

Victor's smile grew even wider, and slowly, he began to squeeze William's head.

Crack, Crack…

"W-What-…" Realizing what Victor was going to do, William's face started to panic. "S-Stop, don't do this!"

Cracking sounds could be heard all around.

"N-Noo… S-Stop it!" Natasha's voice was almost breaking.

"K-Kid, are you really going to kill your wife's father!?" William tried to negotiate.

"Remember, I'm her father. What will your wife think of you!? Let me go, okay? I promise we won't do anything against you anymore!"

Victor didn't say anything and just squeezed William's head tighter.

Seeing that Victor wasn't kidding, Natasha's voice began to contain despair.

"P-Please, please don't do this…please…"

Victor's sadistic smile changed to an evil grin, "No Mercy," and, as if he was breaking a watermelon, Victor squeezed William's head tighter.

Crack! Splash!

Blood splattered Victor's face.

"NOOOO!"

"HAHAHAHAHA~"

And soon William's head caught fire and vanished from existence.

He killed him…

"W-William…"

'One is gone… Now.' Victor uses his speed and appears behind Natasha.

Taking advantage of Natasha's emotional imbalance, he tries to kill the woman by also destroying her head, but the woman defends herself with her hands.

"BASTARD!" Natasha attacks Victor, but he quickly defends himself with the blood barrier and backs away.

Crack…

"…" Victor's face took on an expression of annoyance for a few seconds when he realized that his barrier was almost broken, but the expression on his face disappeared quickly.

And as if it were magic, a smiling expression appeared:

"Ahh~, he died so easily, like ants being stepped on, it's a shame, it's really a shame." Victor looked at the ashes of William's body and stepped on them.

"He's a strong opponent. It's a shame he's not a warrior. He's just a parasite, and parasites must be eradicated, right?" He looked at Natasha.

"Do you understand what you did!? You killed your wife's father! She will never forgive you!" Natasha screamed with tears in her eyes.

Victor raises his finger, and then the blood around him turns to blood swords, and he throws those swords towards Natasha!

"Child's play." Natasha's body is covered in lightning, and she dodges all of Victor's attacks, and soon she appears behind Victor and tries to kill him!

'Annoying speed.' He quickly turns back, controls the blood he's thrown, and the swords come back towards him, quickly transforming into a blood barrier and defending Natasha's attack.

Crack, Crack!

This time the blood barrier broke!

"Tsk." Victor backed away.

'My speed has increased, but I'm still not an opponent for her… But my strength is causing damage to her body.'

'I can't stay in this transformation for long, or I'll start suffering damage to my soul… I need to increase my time using this transformation a little. I need blood…'

Victor flashed a sneer, "Cheap sentimentalism, don't pretend to be a saint, woman. You don't care about your daughter; you never did."

"…" Natasha looked coldly at Victor.

"But… Well, you may be correct. Maybe my beloved wife will never forgive me."

"Of course, she will never forgive you, he was her father!" She growled.

But Victor didn't mind and continued:

"I love my wife very much, and I don't want her to be sad because of my actions." He started to float slowly, then he pointed his hand towards Natasha.

"But even if I love her, I'll never forgive anyone who hurts her… Even if that person is her own family!"

"Hypocritical!" Natasha spoke in a hateful tone.

"I know." Victor laughed.

"Now. Give me your blood."

"Huh…?" Suddenly, tears of blood started to come out of Natasha's face.

Cough, Cough!

Natasha coughed up a lot of blood on the floor.

"This is…"

As if the blood had gained consciousness, Natasha's blood began to fly towards Victor. Victor's mouth grew distortedly, and he swallowed all the blood.

"You have delicious blood~" Victor displayed a big smile, "I want more~."

"You will pay for this! No one takes my blood without my permission." Natasha's face wasn't pretty.

Rumble, Rumble.

Natasha's body was covered by lightning again, and she swiftly appeared in front of Victor, "Die!"

"Kaguya." Victor jumped back and narrowly avoided Natasha's attack.

[…Yes, master.] Despite being surprised at Victor's transformation, she was still a hard working maid, and she did her job.

Victor's shadow spread across the ground, and soon a black territory was created.

Suddenly, Victor's image slowly faded into the darkness.

"Fool! This won't work again!" Natasha steps on the ground, and immediately a small lightning blast happens, the lightning travels across the ground, and it seems to have swallowed up all of Kaguya's shadow.

[W-What?]

Kaguya's territory of darkness was completely undone, and Victor was prevented from entering Kaguya's shadows.

"Huh…?" Victor didn't expect this.

Natasha grabs Victor by the neck, and using her hand, she attacks Victor's head.

Victor's head exploded like a fragile jelly.

"Eh…?" But something happened that she didn't expect.

Victor's body fell to the ground and dissolved into blood.

Suddenly the blood gathers behind Natasha, and at superhuman speed, that blood transforms into Victor, and he quickly embraces her.

"You are mine now~."

"Huh? Let me go!" She struggled.

Victor suffered major damage to his body, but he didn't care:

"Didn't you want me? I'm here." His mouth grows disproportionately, and he bites her!

"Ahhhh~!"

"…" Scathach's eyebrows quivered a little as she looked at this scene.

Victor's eyes began to glow brighter, and slowly his body began to be covered in lightning.

"I… I'm being drained~."

"Just relax~. Soon it will all be over~." He spoke in a calm, gentle voice.

"Ahh~, S-Stop… N-No…"

Natasha was feeling a pleasure she had never felt before in her life, but she knew that if she continued like this, things would go wrong.

"Let go of me!" Her eyes glowed gold.

Rumble, Rumble!

BOOOOOOOOOOM!

Lightning crashed down on her.

Victor's body suffered severe damage from Natasha's attack, but he didn't care. In this transformation, if there was something that improved the most, it was his regeneration.

In less than a few seconds, all the damage he suffered was restored.

"Let go of me! You piece of shit!"

Rumble, Rumble!

A shower of lightning began to fall upon her.

And just like before, Victor's body was damaged, and less than a few seconds later, his body regenerated.

Victor didn't let go of her and just squeezed her tighter and sucked her blood.

"Ahh~" Natasha moaned in pleasure, and her breathing was getting erratic as she was feeling her life slowly fading away.

"Grr…" Natasha was annoyed like never before.

"I said…" Natasha's eyes started to glow brighter in gold, and then, with her body covered by the lightning, she said, "Let go of me!"

Rumble, Rumble!

"!" Feeling a bad feeling, Victor quickly lets go of Natasha and backs away.

Immediately after, a bolt of gigantic and much stronger lightning fell on Natasha.

BOOOOOOOOOOM!

A massive explosion happened at the scene, and the booming sound of lightning falling to the ground was heard.

"Bloody Hell." Victor looked at a gigantic crater that had been created.

Everything disappeared from existence. The only thing that remained was Natasha, who was floating with her dress completely destroyed.

"…This power…" Victor looked up with an expression of shock.

[It's her true power… If you hadn't retreated, you and I would have vanished from existence…] Kaguya explained.

Natasha looked at Victor with her eyes gleaming gold.

"!" Victor felt a shiver down his spine that made his smile grow.

[She's coming, get ready!]

Victor braced himself. With the blood he'd absorbed earlier, he could go on a little longer.

[Master, remember, she hasn't used her vampire count form yet.] Kaguya warned him.

"… Damn monster." Victor's smile grew, and he didn't seem to be saddened by this news.

Natasha took a deep breath, and then she opened her mouth:

"Boy… Noo. Victor. What do you think will happen when my daughter finds out what happened here?"

Chapter 114: Another crazy mother-in-law.

"Boy… No. Victor. What do you think will happen when my daughter finds out what happened here?" Natasha slowly began to float towards Victor.

"Huh?" Victor doesn't understand why she's bringing up this subject again.

"What do you think she'll think when she hears her husband hugged her mother and sucked her blood without her permission?" She displayed a seductive smile.

"In our society, that is basically rape, you know?"

'Heh~, so you decided to play this game, Bitch. I wonder how far you're going to take this.' Scathach's eyes weren't pretty now.

Victor exhibited a serious face and totally ignored the bullshit Natasha said, he wouldn't fall into her rhythm:

"Think, Natasha. Think." He pulled away from Natasha.

"… Think about what?" Natasha exhibited a confused face.

"I know you're not stupid, don't you see? Every time your daughter talks to you, she shows contempt!" Victor gritted his teeth angrily, just remembering Sasha's trembling expression, and remembering when she'd cried over Julia's death, the anger in his heart began to grow.

'Good~. This is my disciple.' Scathach praised him.

"…" Natasha was silent.

"Every time she hears her parents' name, her body shakes, and she feels like crying! When she just wanted a little sentimental comfort from her own parents, who never gave her anything, what did you do? What did you give her?"

"…I." Natasha didn't know what to say.

"Nothing. Yes, you didn't care. You were more interested in me than your own daughter! You were more interested in a stranger because you wanted to satisfy your curiosity and get rid of your boredom."

"…" Natasha stopped floating and put her feet on the ground.

"Think! How many times in your miserable life have you cared for your daughter or someone close to you?"

"I bet you're just pissed at me right now, just because I killed something that 'belongs' to you, right? You don't love your husband. You just used him as a tool… He was just someone expendable."

"Don't talk like you know me! You don't know anything about me!" Natasha stomped on the floor in annoyance.

"You're right, I don't know…." Victor showed a sneer, "And I don't care either."

"Even though you are my wife's parents, I know deep down that my wife doesn't care about you."

"Huh…?" What do you mean her daughter doesn't care about her!? I created her. She is blood of my blood!

"The only, and true family of my wife, Sasha Fulger, was a simple Maid named Julia."

"The maid…?" Natasha couldn't believe what she was hearing. A maid? How absurd! I am her mother!

"Ironic, isn't it? A maid replacing the role of a mother, but… Julia, that maid who died protecting the place where Sasha lived until the end, she's the only one who has my respect. She's a real mother."

"You two…" Victor put on a disgusted face:

"You two were just the sperm donor and the incubator for my wife to be born. Nothing more and nothing less than that. Your existence was only to serve for the birth of my future wife, so rejoice! You did a good job!"

"HAHAHAHAHA~!"

[Master… Don't tease her so much. I know you want to create an opening to try to kill her, but if you tease her too much, it can become a very bad thing.]

Victor didn't seem to listen to Kaguya's advice.

"… I-Incubator." Natasha was feeling deaf all of a sudden. He just denied her existence!? How proud is he? That piece of shit!

"Stop laughing! Do you think this is funny!?"

"Isn't it funny? Actually, this is just a bad joke, but do you know? It's easy to make me laugh~" Victor suddenly shows William's head to Natasha, and using his fingers, he forces a smile on William's dead face:

"Huh? Isn't he dead?"

"What's up, Natasha? Why are you so angry? Just smile, and smile~, everything will be fine as long as you smile."

"…Y-You…" Natasha was so angry that she didn't even know where to start expressing her anger. She just wanted to kill the man in front of her!

"HAHAHAHA~. Take it." Victor suddenly throws William's head to Natasha.

"W-William!" Natasha opens her hands and tries to grab William's head, and she manages to catch her husband's head.

Rumble, Rumble!

But suddenly, she felt something beside her.

And as if to prove the point Victor made earlier, Natasha used William's head to defend against Victor's attack.

Victor's claws that were on fire suddenly go through William's head, and it dissolves into blood as his claws go towards Natasha's face, but the woman managed to dodge, and he only caused a small wound on her cheek.

"See?" Victor smiled, but inside, he clicked his tongue; 'Tsk, that didn't work. I missed a chance to kill her, and things are going to get complicated now.'

"…" Natasha looks at Victor with a shocked expression and licks the blood that was falling from her cheek.

"Well…" As if by magic, Natasha's shocked and sad expression disappeared, and a neutral expression came over her face.

"I still have two more husbands."

"Eh…?" Victor looked at Natasha's face in shock, and suddenly like he'd heard a bad joke.

"HAHAHAHAHAHA~" Victor started to laugh as he clapped his hands.

"I'm considered crazy by the people around me, but you? You're crazier than me, and to make matters worse, you're a sociopath! HAHAHAHA~!" He was laughing like he thought something was hilarious.

But inside, he was very calm; 'This is bad, my time is running out, I need to kill her fast somehow, I'm not a match for her in a straight fight, I need one more distraction.'

Victor knew. He knows he only got this far because he knew how to use the opportunities presented to him correctly.

The enemy didn't know his full potential, and, using that opening, he could kill a stronger enemy. The enemy got careless because their mate died, and the enemy's mental state was shaken. He could also use that opening, but at the last moment, this crazy woman showed her true personality.

"How rude, calling me a sociopath." Natasha shook her hair elegantly, "I am the sanest person you will ever meet in this world, my son-in-law."

"…" Victor's eyes narrowed. Even though she had abandoned her mask, this change is too ridiculous, and she even looks like someone else.

'What is happening? Your whole temper has changed. Even your way of speaking has changed…'

Natasha looked at her clothes.

"Ahh~, Ahh~, my clothes are all destroyed, and I liked that dress, it brought out my breasts… Even though they were small…" She patted her body to remove the dust from herself.

Finishing cleaning off the remains of her clothes, she looks at Victor and flashes a seductive smile, "Tell me, my son-in-law~, do you like my figure?" She lifted her breasts as if trying to seduce him.

"…" A vein popped in Scathach's head, but then she looked at Victor and saw him impassive as if nothing interested him; 'Good~' Not even she knows why she was happy when he didn't react to that woman.

"…I'm sorry, but I'm married."

"Tch, so what if you're married? You can jump the fence, you know? As they say, the grass next door is always prettier, and I'm an older woman, so I can teach you a lot of things that young girls can't~."

"I refuse."

"Oh… Are you the type who likes a woman just for yourself? How greedy~." She showed a playful smile, "But it's okay! I can kill all my husbands, and we can have threesomes!" Her smile was quite distorted, and her eyes were lifeless.

"Threesomes?" Victor didn't understand.

"Of course! I'm talking about me." she pointed to herself.

"You." She pointed to Victor.

"And my daughter~!"

"…" Victor's face distorted. 'This crazy bitch…'

"Ahh~ what a scary expression~ but I like it~" She displayed a small smile that showed her sharp teeth.

Crack, Crack!

Sounds of trees breaking can be heard by Victor and Natasha.

"Natashia… Do you want to die?" A demonic voice was heard.

"Oya, Oya? Were you there, Scathach?" The woman's eyes glowed a little blood red.

"What happened to the other one?" Scathach ignored the woman and asked in a neutral tone.

"Dead? Probably. I don't know, I just took the chance to go out. It's been 21 years since I went out to see this beautiful world!" She made exaggerated gestures while looking at the moon.

"I was very bored with the other me, she is a very useless woman, she didn't take good care of my dear and beloved daughter, and she even lost the title that my family fought so hard to get in the past, but with me here, it's okay! I will fix everything!" She struck a victory pose as if she were a hero who had come to save the day.

This pose would be kind of cool if she wasn't naked.

Now, she just looked like a crazy exhibitionist.

"Ugh. You should have stayed asleep." Scathach put a hand to her head.

"Eh…? Don't be mean, Scathach! I want to go out and have some fun, you know? Not to mention that I now have a very interesting son-in-law."

"You have?" Scathach's eyes gleamed dangerously.

"Yes, I have." Natashia looked at Scathach with the same look as if she were defying the woman.

"Heh~" Scathach grew a small smile, then took a step towards Natashia to fight.

"W-Wait! Don't attack me now!" She looked like a cat that had its tail stepped on, "I just woke up, that's rude, you know? The other me procrastinated too much, and I'm still weak! But I will fight you in the future! Like old times~."

"Tsk," Scathach turned away in annoyance.

Sigh

Natashia sighed in relief. She was glad her friend backed off.

'Natashia…? Why is my master talking like she's talking to someone else?'

"Kaguya," Victor spoke in a low voice.

[I don't know what's going on either.]

Natashia looked at Victor and flashed a seductive smile:

"Nice to meet you, my beloved son-in-law~. My name is Natashia, and I apologize for the problems my other self caused~."

The only thing that crossed Victor's mind right now:

"…What the fuck is going on?"

Chapter 115: Another crazy mother-in-law. 2

"…What the fuck is going on?"

"HAHAHAHA~, the expression everyone makes is always funny."

Victor stared at Annasthashia, Natasha, or Natashia or whatever this woman's name was like he was sizing her up, and, as he looked the woman up and down, he understood something. She completely changed; her whole atmosphere changed. It was like she was someone else! And he also noticed that her body was very similar to her sister Victoria.

"Master, explain what's going on." Victor looked to Scathach for answers.

"Hmm?" Scathach looked at her disciple, "It's no big deal; this woman just has two personalities." She explained it as if it were a very normal thing.

"Eh…?" Victor thought he was suddenly deaf.

Scathach elaborated, "This woman in front of you now is the true personality of the woman known as Annasthashia Fulger… the other personality… it's just a mistake caused by an incident in the past."

'They seem to have a history together….' Victor thought as he looked at Natashia.

"Yay~." Natashia made the 'V' symbol with both hands while exhibiting a playful smile.

"Ugh…" Victor put his hand on his head like he had a headache.

"But before explaining anything else. Stupid disciple, undo your transformation."

"It's okay, I-" He was going to say he's okay, but Scathach cut him off.

"Don't lie to me. You're barely standing on your feet, right?"

"…" Victor made a difficult face.

"Hahaha~, no need to worry, I won't attack you, and I don't even feel like doing it!" Natashia suddenly approached Victor with a speed that Victor couldn't even react, and suddenly the woman hugged him.

"W-Wh-"

The woman holds Victor's face and looks at him with lifeless eyes.

"I like you a lot, you know? It's been a while since someone has harmed me so much, and even though the other me is weaker than me, it's still a great feat!"

She pulls Victor's face close to hers and displays a big distorted smile, "The way you sucked my blood, the taste of your blood, your determination to fight a much stronger enemy without fear all because of your wife, Ah~, you're perfect." The darkness in eyes Natashia's seemed to be sucking in Victor's body.

"What's more important! Despite suffering intense torture, you never stopped smiling. Despite being at a disadvantage, you never stopped smiling! Splendid! Perfect! With your determination, strength, and intelligence, you even managed to kill my husband… Ahh~, I really want you for myself~." Her face was inches away from Victor's face.

She caressed Victor's face and spoke with a seductive expression, "Tell me, won't you become my husband?"

Victor felt his whole body shudder when he heard the woman's question if it was a normal occasion, and with one of his wives, he would even be excited and smile, but all he felt at that moment was… Disgust and confusion.

His brain still couldn't process what was going on in front of him. The woman he was trying so hard to kill was now trying to seduce him and to make matters worse, it looks like she's undergone a major personality change.

"Do not touch him!" Scathach appears beside Natasha and kicks her in the face.

Natashia flies a considerable distance and falls to the ground comically.

"Ouch." She suddenly gets up.

"That hurt, you know!?"

"That was the goal." Scathach flashed a dangerous smile.

"Ugh, Ugh. Irrational as always, no need to be so jealous, we can share-."

"Natashia." Scathach's eyes glowed blood red.

"Yes! I didn't say anything, don't worry!" She turned her face away and began to whistle, though every now and then, she would look at Victor with emotionless eyes and wear a seductive smile.

'He will become mine~, no matter if I have to share him with Scathach, my daughter, and even the other wives, he will become mine, I want him for me~.'

Scathach looked at the woman with an annoyed look:

"Put something on, woman! You just look like a crazy exhibitionist! Have some respect."

"…Oh." Natashia looks down and sees that she is still naked, she snaps her finger, and soon a rather noble white dress is created.

"Mm~, I haven't lost my tact even after so long."

"…" Scathach looked at the area of Natashia's breasts that was a little bigger than normal with a dry look, "Stop using body control for something like that, don't you feel ashamed?"

Body Control: By training the basic skill all vampires have of turning into a bat, the skill will eventually evolve, and you can change your appearance to whatever you like, an ability only attained by vampires who have trained the race's racial powers and completely mastered all racial powers.

A vein pops in Natashia's head, "Shut up! I'm not a dairy cow like you! I'm not ashamed of my body, but he seems to like women like you better!"

"Huh?" Scathach didn't understand.

"Ughyaaa! I hate it when you pretend to be a saint!" Natashia was freaking out.

"What are you talking about, woman? Have you finally lost your mind for good?"

"AHHHH!" Natashia ruffled her hair in frustration, "Sometimes you're denser than a black hole!"

"…" Scathach just fell silent as she stared at the woman as if she were looking at a madwoman.

"Don't look at me like that! I feel weird being stared at by a woman who's crazier than me!"

"Said the woman who has two personalities."

Several veins started popping in Natashia's head again, "This woman…."

"Oh? Do you want to fight?" A frightening pressure began to leave Scathach's body.

"Hiii!" Natashia reacted like a cat that had its tail stepped on. "In the future! Now, I'm tired, you know? I just woke up… Why do I feel like I'm repeating myself?" She made a strange face at the end.

"Tsk. Petty."

Natashia looked at her with a shocked face, "…You're kinder than usual… As expected, it's because of him…?" She muttered as she made a small smile at the end.

"Huuh? What did you say?" Scathach's eyes gleamed dangerously.

"N-Nothing!"

Victor looked at all of this with a lifeless look, then he began to mutter, "…I can handle a lot of things in this life, a vampire transformation? Normal, I've seen a lot of movies, and thank god I don't glow like a fairy when I'm exposed to sunlight."

Victor's voice caught Natashia and Scathach's attention.

"Three beautiful vampire wives? It was weird at first, but I grew to love them over time. A mother-in-law/master with torture tendencies? Nothing out of the ordinary, she also has her cute side…"

"What are you talking about?" Scathach asked with a serious look, though her ears were a little red.

"Oya, Oya?" Natashia suddenly appears beside Scathach, with a silly little smile on her face.

"i-"

Before Natashia could say anything, Scathach grabbed her head and squeezed.

"Ughyaaaa! My head! My head!"

"Now a mother-in-law with two personalities…? That's… That's too much…" Victor looked like a soldier who had given up hope of living. He slowly undoes his transformation and begins to fall towards the ground in slow motion.

[Master!] Kaguya came out of Victor's shadows and caught him.

"Master!? Are you okay!? Master!"

…

Three days later.

Victor opens his eyes.

"Welcome back to the world of the living, master."

Victor looked to the side and saw Kaguya.

"I died?"

"No. Master was in a state where a person has a compromised consciousness and shows little or no reaction to stimuli, not being able to open their eyes, pronounce words or obey simple commands." She spoke in a monotone like a robot.

"It's called a coma, you know?"

"Seriously? I didn't know~." Kaguya displayed an emotionless smile.

"…" Victor sighed. It seems he pissed off his favorite maid.

"How many days did I sleep?" Victor asked.

"Three days."

'Three days… Well, that was better than expected.' Victor thought.

"…You look angry." As always, he cut to the chase.

"Well, knowing that my master could die at any time is not good for my physical or mental health, and my possible future salary," Kaguya commented in a neutral tone.

"…" Victor was silent.

"I wonder how a vampire who has one of the strongest regenerative abilities in the supernatural world can go into a coma. That's a mystery that even I, as a perfect maid, can't unravel."

Victor exhibited a small smile and then began to speak, "According to my master, I have inherited the powers of the three Clans of Vampire counts."

"…" Kaguya was silent and just listened to Victor's explanation.

"Normally, that would be impossible. But because of my blood and the ritual involved the day I was reborn as a vampire, something strange happened."

"Somehow, my blood absorbed the characteristics and powers of my wives' clans like a greedy beast."

"And in doing so, I was reborn as a noble vampire."

" I already know that-" Kaguya was about to say something, but Victor laughed.

"Hahaha~, you want to know what that transformation is and my blood power, right? My maid."

"…" Kaguya nodded.

"That's my own power… You remember, right? I was supposed to be reborn as a plebeian vampire."

"…Oh. That's your trait as a plebeian vampire."

"Yes, blood control and my eye powers are my hallmarks as a plebeian vampire."

"And that thing… What you call the Vampire count Transformation, that is the result of a strange mutation that happened to my power when it came into contact with the three powers of the Vampire count Clans."

"I accidentally awakened that form while training with my master."

"I see…" Kaguya wore a strange expression when she saw Victor's face. 'Does he look scared? Impossible, my master is not afraid of anything, I think the correct phrase is; he doesn't know what to do?'

Kaguya had a pretty high rating from Victor.

"That transformation is very powerful, and it is constrained by the gloves I always wear. By using that transformation without fully mastering all the powers I received from my wives… I harm myself and my soul. " He looked at his white-gloved hands.

"!" Kaguya opens her eyes wide.

"Master-."

"Hahaha, don't worry. This time, I was lucky, thanks to absorbing that woman's blood… I only spent three days in a coma… Last time this happened, I stayed out for a month."

Kaguya calms her heart, takes a deep breath, and asks, "So the reason for your sudden power surge…"

"Yes, I think it's related to that transformation." Victor didn't deny it, Scathach's training helped him a lot, but his transformation and the constant nights he spent sucking Scathach's blood helped him a lot more.

"MOTHER, STOP IT!"

Suddenly, Victor heard Sasha's voice.

"Sasha…" His whole peaceful atmosphere changed to a dangerous one, and he got out of bed, his glove's magic circle starting to glow angrily.

"Wait, Master."

Rumble, Rumble.

His body is covered by the lightning, and soon he disappears, leaving behind only a golden trail.

"Ugh…" Kaguya put on an annoyed expression.

Chapter 116: Two Mothers.

When Victor arrived at the place where he heard Sasha's voice, the scene he came across left him very shocked…

He saw his wife Sasha Fulger the way she came into the world, being hugged by her mother, who was also naked…

"Ah~, my beloved daughter is so beautiful~! Look at those golden hairs that look like a wheat field created by the goddess Demeter herself, look at those green eyes that look like two beautiful emeralds, she is so beautiful! She is so like me!" Natashia hugged Sasha tighter.

"S-STOP IT!" Sasha tried to run away, but she couldn't break free from her mother's clutches.

"You're just like me…." She smiled gently as she stroked Sasha's face.

"E-Eh?" Sasha wasn't used to her mother's show of affection. In fact, she just wanted to scream from the bottom of her heart; who are you!? What did you do to my mom!?

She knows what happened through Scathach and her own mother, but… 'Who's the idiot who would believe that!? Two personalities!? Seriously!? This looks like the plot of a bad movie! The director who created something like this must be burned at the stake! Because that's not funny!'

Everyone was quite surprised when they arrived at the fight scene and saw Victor lying on the ground unconscious, and Annasthashia Fulger's new personality … She looked like a completely different woman.

Even Agnes and Adonis didn't know about this personality.

Apparently, only Scathach and a few members of Clan Fulger knew this.

Suddenly Natashia's eyes take on an annoyed expression, "Except for this part!" She grabbed Sasha's breasts.

"Stop it! Don't grab me!"

"What are these nasty breasts? Are you sure you're my daughter? And what with those thick thighs!? Kuuu! Hateful!"

"I do not know! I was born this way! Now let go of me!"

Natashia released her daughter and started to think of something.

"I'm free…" Sasha's eyes sparkled with joy, and she was going to run away but froze when she saw Victor at the door.

"Eh…?"

"…D-Darling."

"Hmm?" Victor looked at his wife and flashed a small smile, "Oh, continue what you were doing, pretend I'm not here, I'm just a wall…"

"AHHH! As expected, this is because of your father's genes!?" Natashia screamed as if she had discovered a universal law. "Why is everything silent?" Then she looked to the side and saw Victor.

"Oya?" She exhibited a seductive smile, and suddenly she hugged Sasha again and placed her face side by side with her daughter's.

"E-Eh?" Sasha's brain rebooted.

"How about it, my son-in-law. Do you want to practice a trio with a mother and daughter?"

Seeing this vision, Victor, for the first time, realized that the two women were quite alike, just in the face, of course.

"M-Mother, stop it!" Sasha yelled again while her face was completely red.

"I would accept it if it was just my wife, but with you along? No, thank you."

"D-Darling." Sasha was happy, but she didn't know how to feel about this current situation.

"Tsk, are you still angry about what happened?" Natashia let go of her daughter, stood up, and looked at Victor with an annoyed look.

"Yes." Victor was honest.

Suddenly the whole atmosphere of the place was silent and a little tense.

"D-Darling." Sasha was afraid Victor would start another fight.

"…" Natashia didn't expect an honest answer.

"…Look, it's not my fault, okay? That was my other personality. I wasn't in control."

"That does not matter," Victor spoke in a dry tone.

"E-Eh?"

"Don't shirk your responsibility, even though it was your other personality, at the end of the day, that woman is still you, right?"

"Well…" Natashia couldn't deny Victor's words, she started to think a bit and realized he was correct, so she said:

"Tsk, what do you want me to do then?"

"Isn't it obvious, dumb woman?"

"Huh?"

"Become a good mother."

"…" A hush descended in the room, and the two women looked at Victor in shock.

"Become a good mother, do what you haven't done for 21 years of Sasha's life, take care of her like a real mother should. Protect your daughter, train your daughter, this time in the right way."

"Become a woman your daughter will be proud of in the future, become a mother your daughter will be proud of in the future, become a good Clan leader that your daughter would model in the future. Recover your clan title that was stupidly lost."

"… That's a lot…" Natashia closed her eyes and showed a small smile on her face.

Victor walks towards Natashia, and then stopping in front of her, he lifts her face with his hand.

Natashia opens her eyes and looks into Victor's red eyes.

"Wrong. This is the least that should be expected of a woman who calls herself an ex-countess. This is the least that should be expected of a woman who is my wife's mother."

Hearing Victor's serious tone, Natashia's whole body visibly trembled as she displayed a seductive smile and said, "Ah~, my daughter is really very lucky~."

"This is a lot of work." She touched Victor's face and gently caressed his face, "But… you're right."

Soon, she separates from Victor and walks towards the bedroom's entrance, and as she walks towards the door, an elegant white dress begins to be created.

"…" Victor looked at this scene, marveling at this technique.

Natashia stopped on the way out of the room, looked back, and displayed an elegant smile:

"I have a job to do, and my daughter…"

"Yes?" Sasha looked at her mother.

"I'm sorry I wasn't a good mother… I know you won't forgive me so easily, I know what I've done doesn't deserve forgiveness, but I hope you don't stop talking to me…" She exhibited a rather fragile face at the end.

"…I…" She gave her a hard look and then turned to Victor for answers.

Victor displayed a gentle smile and spoke through their connection; 'That is your decision, my wife. Think, what do you want to do?'

'What do I want to do, huh?' Sasha started to think.

Despite having suffered a lot with her parents, despite having gone through all that in the past, at the end of the day, she was still a child who wanted her parents' affection… Wrong, she was still a child who wanted affection from her mother…

'But Julia…' She didn't want to forget Julia, the maid who was like a mother to her… She didn't want to forget her.

Victor knelt down and gently stroked Sasha's head as he waited patiently for her response.

Sasha grabbed Victor's shirt as if seeking support.

She suddenly remembered a childhood memory.

…

Coming back from her usual 'training', A small, golden-haired child was crying as she hugged a maid.

"Snif, Snif!"

"I hate my mom!" She started to cry louder.

"Ah~, my dear Sasha, don't cry, don't cry." The woman spoke in a gentle voice as she stroked the child's head.

"B-But, Julia. My mother…" the child looked up, her face tearful.

"Haha~, look at your face~." She chuckled gently as she wiped the tears from Sasha's eyes and soon started pulling at the child's plump cheeks.

"S-Stop, my cheeks…"

"Ara. I'm sorry, it's just that your cheeks are so chubby it makes me want to pull them."

"Mooo, I'm serious! My Mother… Wrong, she is not my mother! My mother is you! Wait, if my mom is you? Who is she? Huh?"

Julia wore a gentle smile when she saw that she had succeeded in getting the child to stop crying, and her gentle smile turned into a motherly smile when she saw Sasha all lost in what to say:

"Oya? I don't remember having such a beautiful daughter like you~." She patted Sasha's head again.

"Ugh… I wish you were my mom…" The child pouted, then her eyes started to water again.

"Eh? But I'm already your mother." The woman spoke.

"Huh…?" The child put on a confused face, but didn't she just deny it, saying she wasn't my mother?

"Haha~, don't think too much, Sasha."

"Hmm?" Sasha looked at Julia.

Julia lifts Sasha and puts her on her lap.

"Think. You have two mothers. I'm the good mother, and Lady Natasha is your Evil Mother."

"…Evil mother?"

"Yeah, after all, she does things for you that not even a good mother would, right?"

"Yes…"

"And I'm a good mom because I always take care of you, right?"

"Yes…" Sasha thought that logic made sense.

"So you have two mothers!"

"Oh…" The child's face lit up, but she didn't know how to feel, knowing she had an evil mother.

"If I ever leave for another job, you'll be alone with your evil mother…"

"Ugh…" Sasha's face started to tear up again. She didn't want to be alone with that woman!

"But I'm sure that in the future, she will become a good mother…"

"…huh? My mom becoming a good mom? Never!" She made an 'X' symbol with both hands.

"Hahahaha~, you will understand in the future, now. Let's go back to the bedroom; you have to go to sleep."

"Ugh…I don't want to…." She knows that if she goes to sleep, she'll wake up tomorrow, and 'training' will start again.

"Well, what if I tell you a story from the human world?"

"Oh?" Sasha looked like a fish that took the bait as her eyes lit up, "Let's go to the bedroom!"

She jumped off Julia's lap and ran towards the bedroom, "What are you waiting for, mother? Let's go!"

"Yes, my daughter." Julia displayed a gentle smile.

…

Sasha wakes up from her memories when she feels Victor caressing her face.

"D-Darling?"

"Don't cry, I'm here, you know?" He smiled gently.

"Crying…?" She touched her face and felt tears coming out.

Seeing her daughter's face, Natashia's chest tightened as if someone was squeezing her heart, but unlike physical pain, the pain she was feeling now couldn't be compared to the pain of someone squeezing her heart.

"I see… I hurt her so much, huh?"

Sasha wipes her tears with her hand and thinks; 'Two mothers, huh?' She looked at Natashia.

Natashia gulped when she saw her daughter's gaze, and unconsciously, she squeezed the door entrance she was holding tighter. She was very nervous.

"I… I won't stop talking to you, but…" She decided to give her mother a second chance.

Natashia felt like a weight had lifted from her heart, but when she heard her daughter's final words, her heart began to beat faster in nervousness.

"I won't forget Julia either, she's my mother too, and that's something that will never change."

"…" Natashia exhibited a gentle smile.

"That's enough… Thank you… My daughter." She said as she quickly turned around. She didn't want her daughter to see her face before she left.

Sasha exhibited a gentle little smile when she heard her mother's tone of voice. 'In the end, I'm a weak woman who can't hate her own mother, huh? Although… I really don't want to hate my mother since she is my only living mother, after all… I hope we can get along well in the future.'

She thought with self-contempt, but, despite having suffered everything that happened in the past, she still wanted to be close to her mother.

In her heart of hearts, she knew she couldn't hate her mother completely, but she also knew that there would be no other chance. If her mother didn't change, she would do her best to disentangle herself from her mother.

A mother is a mother, the blood between the two is thick, and this bond cannot be easily undone.

But… a choice can be made to avoid further disappointment, and Sasha hopes she won't be forced to make that choice in the future.

Victor said, "Natashia, this time. Don't let that damn personality out." He had no idea how personality swapping worked, but he had to say it just to be sure.

"Don't worry, my son-in-law. I will not go." She spoke without turning around, then walked down the halls.

As she walked down the halls, she wiped her face, which had small tears coming out:

"I will not waste this second chance." Her eyes gleamed with determination. "I will fix this mess."

"Oh? Tell me how you plan to fix everything." She heard Agnes' voice.

She looks ahead and sees Agnes standing at the corner of the hallway.

Natashia exhibited a gentle smile, "First I will kill my husbands, then I will kill some annoying bugs that are in my clan, then I will go after Clan Horseman."

'Why are all her goals about killing someone?' Agnes thought.

"Why are you going to kill your husbands?" She asked curiously.

"Isn't it obvious?" Natashia looked at Agnes like she was dumb.

"Huh…?"

"I will do this to be with my new husband~." Natashia displayed a seductive smile, and her eyes darkened completely.

"…" Agnes' head turned a little to the side, and a question mark appeared above her head.

"Your new husband?"

"Yes! If I become a good woman, he will accept me, right? He said it himself!"

"…" Agnes was silent. 'When did he say that!?' She was listening to the whole conversation and didn't remember it.

"All I have to do is destroy some bugs, retrieve what belongs to me, and become a good woman/mother! And by doing this, he will accept me! And consequently, I will get closer to my daughter too!"

"As the saying goes? Two rabbits with a rock? Rabbit? Huh? I think it was something with the rabbit fucking the rock?"

"Whatever." She gave up thinking.

"Good luck, I think? I support you." She could only say that.

"Thanks, Agnes!" Natashia exhibited a gentle smile and then walked towards the exit of the mansion.

When Natashia's back was no longer seen, Agnes spoke:

"Did I just encourage a woman to run after my daughter's husband?" She thought for a moment:

"Well, whatever. It's not my problem, fight Violet! I trust you, my daughter!" She completely ignored the subject.

"Where's my Darling?" In the end, all that was on her mind was her husband.

Chapter 117: The consequences of actions.

After Natashia left the room.

Sasha enjoyed her husband's silent hug. She liked it a lot when they just stayed like that, not caring about anything. 'On that note, I remember something like this happened in the past…' She displayed a gentle smile when she remembered the first time she met Victor.

Feeling a gentle breeze pass against her private parts, she looked down and realized she was still naked, her face taking on a slight shade of red. 'I need to wear some clothes!' She wasn't a crazy exhibitionist like her mother!

As soon as she was out of Victor's arms, she got up off the floor and walked towards the wardrobe. She grabs a pair of black panties, a pair of black spandex pants, and a plain white long shirt that had a picture of a rabbit emblazoned on its front.

Pleased with the clothes she'd chosen, she began putting on her outfit.

"…" Victor just appraised his wife in silence.

Unlike six months ago when Sasha's hair was short, now her hair was long enough to reach her waist.

Victor wondered how hair can grow so fast, but when he remembered that six months had passed, he nodded; 'Make sense… Although, my mother's hair takes a long time to grow…'

When he was younger, he remembered that his mother would always complain that her hair was slow to grow. He also remembered that she said it was very difficult to take care of her hair… 'I miss her…' Victor thought that he should go visit her soon, he missed his family.

He looked at his wife's hair and thought. 'Looks like vampires don't need to take care of their hair…'

Vampire food was different from humans, they drank blood, and if the blood was of high quality like Victor's, the effects that blood had on the vampires' bodies were visible.

Despite not being groomed daily, Sasha's golden hair was glowing with vitality. 'I guess that's why my blood is called the blood of gold, huh?' he made a joke to himself.

Sasha's ears turned a little red when she felt Victor's gaze, but she didn't care. She even liked that her body attracted him. Although… She was still embarrassed.

But she did her best not to care too much about it. Knowing that Violet had already advanced to the next step made her feel a little competitive, and she had already decided not to back down anymore.

Victor stopped staring at his wife and thinking bullshit. He then got up and walked towards the bed, then climbed onto it, sitting down while leaning his back against the wall.

He then closed his eyes, taking a deep breath, before saying:

"We need to talk." His voice was calm and neutral, but it held a very noticeable seriousness.

"…Okay, just give me a few seconds, I'm almost done."

"Mm." Victor nodded and kept his eyes closed. 'Sigh, this is the consequences of my choices. I must face it head on.'

He sighed inwardly. To be honest, he was a little scared of his wife's reaction, but he wasn't a coward.

Deep down, he believed that the truth is better regardless of whatever situation he's in.

His mother always said, "You only lie to strangers, but to your loved ones? Always be honest… That's why I'm always honest with you, my son."

My younger self said, "Isn't that because you don't have a filter and say everything that goes through your head? And, because of that, you don't know how to lie?"

I remember her smile that day almost broke with my answer, so she continued:

"My son, if I didn't know how to lie, I wouldn't be a lawyer."

"Oh…hmmm. So are you a liar?"

"Hahaha, lying is a choice, and it's up to you whether you choose to or not, sometimes people choose to lie because they're afraid to tell the truth. But I believe from the bottom of my heart that the truth is always better, no matter if the truth is a cruel truth."

"…I see."

Victor chuckled a little when he remembered that memory. He just realized that his mom had a lot of influence on what he's become today.

Finished with wearing her clothes, Sasha looked at Victor and said:

"I'm done, Darling."

Victor opened his eyes and looked at his wife while displaying a gentle smile:

"Come here." He patted the bed mattress.

"…" Sasha nodded and walked slowly towards the bed. Reaching the front of the bed, she climbed onto it, and like a kitten, crawled towards Victor.

She stopped crawling when she got close to Victor, and soon she sat down in front of him.

Victor sat comfortably and made room for Sasha to come closer.

"…" Sasha's eyes seemed to glow for a few moments as she inched closer to Victor, like a scared cat.

Suddenly Victor grabbed Sasha and pulled her along.

"I got you~."

"It's not like I was trying to get away…." She pouted.

"Hahaha~" He chuckled gently and started stroking Sasha's head.

Sasha leaned her head on Victor's chest and enjoyed his caress:

"What do you want to talk about?" She asked.

Victor exhibited a sad smile, "I killed William, your father."

"!" Sasha's body visibly trembled.

…

In a separate room, Violet, Ruby, Kaguya, Yuki, Luna, and Maria were present.

Violet and Ruby appeared to be playing the cursed game that can end friendships. Uno.

They were playing with the three maids at a table.

"Violet, are you sure about this?" Ruby placed a card on the table.

"Hmm? About what?" Violet placed a card on the table.

"I mean, leaving our husband alone with Sasha."

"Oh, that. Yes, I'm sure. Sasha doesn't know her father was killed by Victor. We've hidden it on purpose."

"Knowing my master's personality, the chance of him bringing up this subject when he's alone with Lady Sasha is pretty high." Kaguya also placed a card on the table.

"The odds aren't 'just' high. I'm 100% sure he'll tell her. After all, he's an honest man who believes the truth is always better." Violet corrected her.

"…Anna's influences, huh?" Ruby spoke.

"Yes." Violet.

When Maria's turn came, the blonde maid put a card on the table, "And to think he would beat an older vampire… Normally, it would need a commander-level hunter, a general, and various traps for this feat. If it became possible."

"Yes… The master is always surprising." Yuki commented, but she seemed to be in a bad mood as she placed a card on the table too.

"Not wanting to belittle Lady Ruby's husband's conquest, but…" Luna put a card on the table, and she only had two cards left in her hand, "What he did was not that surprising."

"Oh?" Kaguya's eyes seemed to glow blood red for a few seconds:

"Explain."

"William Salvatore Florence, a vampire over 1800 years old, considered an old man by vampire standards. He is the first son and heir of the Salvatore family, but despite being an heir, he never worked for his clan."

"+2" Ruby placed one card on the table.

"+2" Violet does the same.

"+4" Kaguya.

"+2" Maria.

"+4" Yuki.

"… Fuck it." Luna took 14 cards. She was annoyed now, especially when she saw Kaguya's disdainful smile.

Then she continued to explain, "Main characteristic of his family, a resistance above the norm. It's nothing surprising." She organized the cards she'd taken, then flashed a sly smile.

"+4" She plays a card.

"+2" Ruby.

"+2" Violet.

"…" Kaguya's eyebrow twitched as she picked up 8 cards.

"Why are you sharing this man's information?" Kaguya spoke, then she placed a card on the table.

"… You will understand." Luna spoke, then she continued, "At some point in his life, he was kidnapped by Countess Annasthashia Fulger. After being kidnapped by the countess, he became her first husband and ended up living a life of luxury like a parasite."

"A lazy man." Maria played a card.

"He doesn't seem like someone willing to train." Yuki played a card.

"That's my point. He never trained." Luna put in another card and explained, "Although he is an older vampire, he never trained, he just procrastinated, and from what I heard of Clan Fulger, he was just Countess Annasthashia's 'toy'. The one who holds the true strength worthy of holding the title of vampire count is only Sasha's mother. That man was just something close to a doll that Sasha's mother used when she was bored."

"What a horrible thing to say…." Yuki commented, "Put in some nice words; something like, he was just a sperm tap."

"…" An uncomfortable silence descended in the room.

"Hmm… Are you alright, Yuki?" Violet asked.

Yuki looked at Violet and smiled gently, "Yes, I'm fine. I'm fine, look at my smile, I'm great!"

"…" Again, a silence descended in the room.

"… Anyway. Lord Victor only killed him because he has powers of the Clan Snow which is the weakness of vampires, and because that man underestimated him, and because Kaguya helped him too. That would never happen normally… But, despite being a lazy man, he still was an older vampire, and the advantage of how long you live cannot easily be overcome."

"I'm sorry, but I don't agree with you," Kaguya said.

"… Explain," Luna commented.

"Lord Victor fought two vampire counts and survived. That in itself is quite an achievement. If the older vampires were underestimating my Master, that's their fault."

"Hmm…" Luna started to think.

"In a fight. Power levels matter, but that's not all." Ruby went on to explain, "Physical conditioning, the mentality of facing the opponent, battle experience, these are all important. My husband knew how to take advantage of all the opportunities given to him, and it is because of that, this kind of result was possible."

"And there's also that transformation…"

"…" Violet was silent, she saw Victor's transformation through the recording Natalia took, and the feeling she felt when she saw it was different from anything she felt before… But, if she put her feelings into words about all this they were; she didn't like it.

She had a bad feeling about this transformation.

"…" Maria, on the other hand, felt her stomach begging for food when she remembered that form of Victors; 'He looked so delicious~.'

"!" Maria woke up from her stupor and shook her head several times to get that thought out of her head.

"Oh…I understand now, thinking about it this way, this is really quite an achievement."

"Umu, Umu" Violet nodded her head several times, and stopped thinking about bullshit, then she said, "My Darling is amazing!"

"…" The women wore a gentle smile when they heard what Violet said.

"Come to think about it, I want the recording of that fight. I only saw it once, but I want to see it again." Ruby said as she looked around, "Where's Natalia?"

"Oh, she said she went to a gym in the human world," Maria spoke.

"Eh? Why?"

"She's upset that we keep saying she's fat," Luna spoke.

"But she's not fat, she just has a flabby stomach," Ruby commented.

"Shh, don't comment too much, Ruby. Being a human woman is hard, you know?" Violet commented, "At least that's what I've heard, but it's not something I care about."

"… Well, as an ex-human, I can say that human women suffer to keep in good shape," Maria spoke.

"The world is not fair," Ruby spoke.

"The world was never fair," Violet continued.

"Indeed," Maria nodded.

Chapter 118: The consequences of actions. 2

Victor exhibited a sad smile, "I killed William, your father."

"!" Sasha's body visibly trembled.

"…I see…That's why the girls, and even my mom, were silent about it, they were waiting for you to tell me about it." She spoke in a monotone.

'Natashia too? Well, it's really nice of her to do that. Wait, in just a few days, she knows me pretty well?' Victor thought.

Victor just continued stroking Sasha's head in silence. He avoided thinking about nonsense as much as possible and just waited for Sasha's reaction.

Sigh…

Sasha visibly sighed and snuggled closer to Victor. She closed her eyes and enjoyed this peaceful moment of hers; 'I missed it.'

Despite trying to stay calm and not think about bullshit, Victor couldn't. Outwardly, he appeared to be neutral, and he had only a gentle smile on his face.

But internally? He was in chaos.

And Sasha could feel those feelings of his through their connection, just proving the point that he was very concerned about his wife's reaction.

Sasha exhibited a gentle smile and felt happy to have someone who cares so much about her. She liked that, she felt warm inside… She felt loved.

"Darling…" She spoke in a soft voice.

"Yes?"

"What would you do if Adonis hurt Violet?"

"I would kill him." Victor's response was instantaneous.

Sasha lifted her head slightly and looked into Victor's eyes that were dark as if they were lifeless.

"Darling… Killing isn't always the answer, Violet would be sad, you know?"

"Ugh…" Victor made an annoyed face. He remembered that when he and Violet got back from his Date, Violet seemed worried about her father.

"Hmm…" He started to think of an alternative other than killing the individual.

"I'd cut off his legs and arms, and I'd lock him up in an ice prison somewhere hidden. By doing that, he wouldn't die, and my wife could still see him if she wanted."

"…" Sasha looked at Victor as if she didn't believe what he said, but after thinking for a moment, she said:

"Actually, that is a good idea."

"Right?" Victor wore an innocent smile. It didn't even look like he was talking about a scary topic.

"Hahaha~, I don't know how it feels to know that I have such a scary and yet so kind husband." She laughed.

"No need to think too much, Honey." He said as he raised Sasha's chin.

Sasha looked into Victor's red eyes.

"Just be happy." He displayed a gentle smile that seemed to light up the entire room.

"…Oh." Sasha was surprised for a moment, but then she flashed a small smile, "Just be happy, huh?"

"Yes." Victor chuckled as he released her chin and pressed his forehead against Sasha's.

While he had his face inches away from Sasha's, he spoke in all his honesty:

"I'm sorry."

Sasha flashed a sneaky little smile, "Sorry about what?"

"I'm sorry I had to kill him."

"Do you regret it?"

"Never."

"Why?"

"Because he hurt one of the most important women in this world to me."

"Heh~, I wonder who this woman is… Actually, I wonder who these women are."

"Violet, Ruby, Sasha, Scathach, and my mother."

"Your mother Too? So are you going to practice incest?"

"Hahaha~, don't be silly. You know, right? I'm a mama's boy. I can't live without my piece of walking honesty that speaks all its mind."

"A Woman of great character."

"Indeed."

Sasha slowly brought the rest of herself closer to Victor, and when their lips touched, they kissed.

It was a gentle kiss, a kiss that conveyed all her love.

"…I love you, you know?" She spoke as she kissed him.

"I know." He replied between kisses.

"No. You do not understand." She stopped kissing him, looked at Victor, and slowly her eyes began to darken.

"I really love you, really, really, really. My love is so big that sometimes I feel like I'm being smothered by it."

"…" Victor's body shuddered. Then, his smile slowly began to grow, and his eyes darkened completely.

"Sometimes, I have strange thoughts."

"Oh? Tell me your thoughts."

Sasha caressed Victor's face, "I think; 'I want him just for me.', 'I should kill the other women.', 'I should kidnap him'. Sometimes I feel such hatred when other women look at you, especially that princess…"

"Ophis?"

"Yes, I don't like her. I don't like feeling this way about a child! Ugh. Sometimes I don't know what to do… Tell me, Darling. What should I do?"

"You mustn't do anything."

"Huh?"

"Just be yourself. I like it when you're jealous, I like it when you love me your way, and I like it when you protect me."

"…" Sasha was silent. And slowly, a feeling that had been growing since she'd first met Victor began to release.

"Ah~. Darling~. It's unfair, you know! If it goes on like this, I feel like I can never let you go~." Her cheeks were a little red.

"Hahaha, I wasn't planning on leaving."

"That's good, I feel if you disappeared, I would chase you through the seven hells if I had to."

"You wouldn't be the only one to do that."

"Indeed, Violet, Ruby, and Scathach would go along too."

"My master too?"

"Yeah." Sasha looked at Victor's reaction.

"Hmm, I think she would go along too. After all, she didn't finish my training."

"…" Sasha was silent, but inside she thought: 'My husband is strange, for some things he is extremely perceptive, but for others, he is as dense as a diamond… Although this applies to Scathach too .' Somehow she couldn't help but laugh amusedly.

"Hahahaha~"

"What?"

"It's nothing, I just think you're pretty cute at times."

"C-Cute?" Victor felt that he was suddenly deaf.

"Yeah~." Sasha laughed even harder when she saw Victor's reaction.

She rested her head against Victor's chest.

'Cute… Me? When? Where? How? Has my wife finally gotten crazier?' Victor's mind was in chaos.

"Darling…you know."

"Hmm?" Victor snapped out of his thoughts.

"I really don't care about my dad."

"…" Victor was silent.

Sasha closed her eyes and talked about the past, "The only memories I have of my father… Are the times he used to sleep in his room, or when he 'trained' me with my mother."

"He always had that lazy face. He always had that bored face. He looked more like a sloth than a vampire."

"He wasn't very memorable in my life."

"In a way, my mother was more present in my life than that man who was always sleeping. After all, despite appearing only to train me, she occasionally took me to a few places just the two of us together."

"…" Victor felt that man was very useless. If he had a daughter as cute as Sasha, he would always stick around her like a hawk.

"If you asked me; 'Who was your father in your life?'"

"I'd answer: He was just a man I saw occasionally, something like an acquaintance I saw from time to time."

Sasha was completely honest. She didn't have a lot of feelings for her father. That man named William was very cold to her and just treated his daughter like a tool.

He didn't care about her existence, and because of that, he never tried to get close to her since she was born.

"…well-." Victor was going to say; 'I'm glad I killed him then' but he was silent. That would just be disrespectful to Sasha. Even if that man meant nothing to Sasha, he was still the sperm donor that made it possible for a woman as amazing as Sasha to be born. He deserves at least a little bit of respect.

'William, you have my respect. I respect you just as I respect my elementary school teachers. After all, you taught me something useful today…' Victor looked at the bedroom ceiling; 'If one day I have a daughter… I'll do my best to be close to her and not be like you.'

'Umu, rejoice, you were useful for something.'

What was that about Victor's teachers from elementary school? It was basically something along the lines of; 'they taught me the A, B, C, D. They have my respect.'

But the question is: did Victor remember them? Of course not. If the respect he had for Scathach was something like 100. The respect he had for his teachers in elementary school was 1.

It's something like, 'Thank you, you taught me something useful… Anyway…' Soon Victor got on with his life and forgot about the man.

"…So, Darling." Sasha opened her eyes and looked at Victor with a gentle, loving look.

She gently caressed Victor's face:

"No need to blame yourself, or feel responsible."

"Thank you so much for getting mad for me…"

"I love you." Sasha smiled. Her smile was so bright that it was like he was standing in front of a gentle goddess who forgave all his sins.

"…" Victor displayed an expression of shock, and somehow he felt more… relieved. It was as if a huge weight had been removed from his chest.

Unconsciously, small tears began to fall from his face.

"No need to cry, Darling. My god, what do I do with you? You're so cute sometimes. Keep this up, and I might fall even deeper in love with you~." She laughed and kissed Victor's lips.

"…?" While kissing Sasha, he touched his face and saw that he really was crying.

Sasha stopped kissing Victor and looked at his shocked expression:

"What is it? What's with this look of someone who has just discovered the truth of the world?"

"N-Nothing… It's just been a long time…"

"Long time since what?"

"Long time since I last cried."

"Oh, is that a good thing?"

"I don't know, but…" He clenched his hand tightly, "I'm glad I made that expression just for the one I love."

"…You're weird sometimes, Darling."

"Hahaha, get used to it."

"I will."

This time, Victor took the initiative and kissed Sasha. A war of tongues happened, and it lasted for a few minutes until…

"VICTOR! COME HERE, NOW!" Scathach's voice was heard by everyone in the mansion.

Crack, Crack.

Her voice was so loud that some of the glass in the room Victor and Sasha were in cracked.

"She sounds angry," Victor spoke.

"Yes…" Sasha made an annoyed face, she was having a good time now!

"Hahaha~, don't make that face, Honey… Or I'll fall in love with you more." He kissed her cheek.

"Ugh…" She pouted.

Victor pats her thigh, "Stand up. We need to go. If my master called me like that, it's because something happened."

"Oh, that might be true…"

Chapter 119: The king of all vampires.

The king of all vampires, the Progenitor, the strongest creature on Earth, the being that has walked the Earth for over 5000 years, the king of immortal creatures, the true immortal. He has many titles that beings have given him, he has many forms, and few people have seen his true form.

As the Progenitor, all vampires came from him. He is the beginning of everything, the strongest vampire in existence.

The creature that even hunters don't dare fight if they do not have all the generals together, and even if it brought together all the generals and pope to fight this monster, the chances of killing it was almost nil.

In fact, people wonder if it's possible to kill this man… Wrong, this monster.

In his lifetime, he had many names that he gave himself over the millennia. As a creature that outlives all other beings, he saw no need to have only one name in his long existence.

But that all changed the day he met a certain man, and while interacting with that man for a while, the strongest creature alive finally decided to choose a name for himself.

Vlad Tepes, King of the Vampires… And that's how he's been known till this day.

And this man, this king, was calling… Wrong, he ordered a certain man to come to his castle today.

In a ridiculously large castle that looks like it was made millennia ago, a man and a woman were walking towards the king's throne room.

"Victor, don't attack the princes. And especially don't look at the princesses." Scathach ordered him.

"Yes, I know. And I would never look at princesses, I'm married." Victor smiled and replied to his master.

"No, you don't know…" She sighed when she saw his smile. Did she know he wouldn't look at the princesses but attack the princes? That's another matter entirely.

She regrets a little now that she influenced him a lot, just a little…

She looked straight ahead and assumed an annoyed expression. She clearly wasn't enjoying being in this place, though the reason she wasn't enjoying it was…

'I need to keep the princesses away from him…'

"HmmHmmmHmmm~" Victor had a big smile on his face as he walked calmly behind Scathach. He was so excited! How could he not be!?

He gets to see the strongest creature alive on Earth!

His eyes glowed blood red. He wanted to see it… He wanted to see a glimpse of the top, he wanted to see in person the man that even Scathach respects.

Scathach looked at her disciple again and flashed an approving smile. She knew immediately what he was thinking. How did she know?

Because she felt the same way when she visited this castle 2000 years ago. She was very excited. She wanted to see the top. She wanted to see the being that everyone, even in her time, respected as the strongest.

'Well… Maybe that's not a bad thing… If my disciple sees that man, maybe he'll be more excited about training, and if he gets stronger, maybe…' She thought of something at the end, but she shook her head, denying her thoughts. She looked straight ahead again with a serious face:

'I'm hurrying, it's still too early for him. No matter what kind of monstrous genius he is, the time barrier cannot be overcome.'

Biologically, every 500 years, a vampire would experience a boost in power and potential, and this was something that could not be easily overcome by younger vampires. They needed to get older. They needed to train and improve their skills, and just like that, they got stronger.

…

Vlad Tepes has seven children he sired with several different women. He has four sons and three daughters, all of which were present today in response to their father's call.

"It's rare for Father to call upon all of us to gather together like this…" Lucas Tepes, the second prince, spoke.

"…" Saul Tepes, the third prince, looked at his father, who was sitting on his throne. 'Why did he call us? He only does this when he wants to show us something…'

"Silence, Lucas." Theo Tepes, the first prince, ordered. He was the eldest of the king's sons.

"Tsk, don't boss me around." Lucas clicked his tongue and glared at his brother, with his eyes glowing blood red.

"Are you planning to fight? In the presence of our father?" Adam Tepes, the fourth prince, asked. Despite being the youngest son, he was the wisest of the four princes.

"…" Lucas was silent and quickly calmed down.

All princes were over 1000 years old except for the fourth prince, who was the youngest.

The first prince, Theo Tepes, is 3000 years old and one of the eldest vampires.

Next, we have the second prince, Lucas Tepes, who is 2000 years old.

Then there is the third prince, Saul Tepes, who is 1000 years old.

And the fourth prince, Adam Tepes, who is the youngest of the brothers and has just reached adulthood. He is 500 years old.

"Princes, please maintain the appearance expected of royalty." Suddenly, they heard the voice of a man standing beside the king. The man had bright golden hair and was wearing an immaculate white suit.

Interestingly, this man kept his eyes closed as he 'looked' towards the princes.

This man's name was Alexios Alioth, the right hand of Vlad Tepes and also the father of Natalia Alioth.

Interestingly, the trusted right hand of the king of all vampires was a human.

"…Yes, Alex." The three princes, except the first prince, spoke at the same time.

"Well… That's not a good sign." Elizabeth, the second princess who was beside her brothers, said. She was very nervous. This was the first time she had seen her brothers all together.

"…" Ophis, the third princess, ignored everything and looked at her father, who was sitting on his throne. 'Father…' She wanted to go towards him but was too scared to do so.

After all, her father never paid attention to her…

"Snif…" Unconsciously, small tears threatened to fall from her face, but she was a strong girl. She wouldn't cry about it! She was used to it…

Quickly, she wiped her eyes and looked away and decided to ignore everything.

"Boring… I thought something interesting was going to happen, but nothing happened. Maybe I'll go back to sleep…" Muttered a woman with long black hair like pure darkness that flowed to the ground. She had violet eyes and a sinful body that looked like she was the offspring of a succubus.

She was Elizabeth's older sister, and as perceived by the woman's appearance, seeing as she was nearly identical to Elizabeth herself, it was obvious that they shared the same mother as well.

This woman's name was Lilith Tepes.

"Countess Scathach Scarlett and her disciple Victor Walker have arrived!" They heard an announcement.

"W-Wh-" Elizabeth didn't know what to think. 'He's coming here!? That crazy man!?'

"…" Ophis looked at the door with her eyes glowing blood red; 'Father…'

"Oh…?" Seeing her sisters' reaction, Lilith was a little interested.

"S-Scathach…" The third and fourth prince stuttered at the same time.

"That monster… Is she coming?" The second prince spoke as his body seemed to be shaking a little.

"Disciple… A new one?" The first prince spoke in a low voice.

Soon, everyone could hear footsteps, and a woman with long red hair accompanied by a tall man was seen.

The man had a big smile on his face that showed all of his sharp teeth. His eyes were blood red, and he was just staring at one specific place. He was ignoring everything and everyone.

The princes looked at Victor with curiosity, evaluating the new disciple of Scathach. After all, they know that woman does not accept teaching people who lack talent.

'Wait… Isn't he that man who fought in the arena?' The princes immediately recognized Victor.

'That vampire who has the three powers of the Counts…' Lilith's eyes sparkled with curiosity.

Scathach stopped at a place far from the king along with Victor and spoke without bowing or showing respect:

"Hey, old man. I brought him." She looked at the man who was sitting on the black throne with red accents. He seemed to have his eyes closed, and a shadow was hiding his face.

Everyone was used to Scathach's lack of respect, and they didn't dare question the woman. They didn't want to go through hell again.

The King opened his eyes and looked at Victor with his blood red eyes.

"!" Victor's whole body visibly shook, he could feel… He could feel it!

The king did nothing. He just looked at him. But with just that one look, he knew. That man… Wrong, that monster was powerful! Extremely powerful.

"Ahhh~, I knew it~… I knew it!" Victor ignored everyone and walked towards the king.

The man still did nothing. He just continued to look at him. But still, with just that look, he knew. That man… that monster is really, really powerful!

The king raised his eyebrow in amusement. Somehow this scene reminded him of something that happened in the past.

"…" The hall was silent. All that could be heard was the sound of Victor's footsteps approaching the king. No one could utter a word. The only thing that crossed the minds of the princes and princesses was, 'Is this man crazy?! Does he have a death wish?!'

"Insolence! What do you think you are doing? Return to your position at once! To dare show such disrespect before His Majesty!" Two royal guards suddenly appeared and tried to stop Victor, but Victor just walked past the bodies of the guards as if the two guards didn't exist.

"H-Huh?"

The two guards quickly turned around to try to stop Victor again. However, when they touched his body, the guard's hand phased through Victor's body, like he didn't even exist!

"Heh~" Scathach immediately understood what Victor was doing; 'He matched the lightning speed with my technique. To everyone, the guard seems to be going through his body, but actually, Victor was just too fast.'

In an action of milliseconds, Victor took three steps backwards and returned to his original position. When he did, everyone thought he was intangible, but it was just a simple speed trick.

'Tsk. Natashia's blood had unexpected effects, huh?' She clicked her tongue in annoyance.

Victor arrived in the distance where the king's first son stood.

Suddenly, the king's eyes seemed to glow a little brighter.

And soon, the world around Victor grew heavier.

Crack, Crack.

The ground around Victor began to crack.

"This is…"

"Father…" The second and third princes gulped.

Chapter 120: The king of all vampires. 2

"…" Still with a smile on his face, Victor ignored the king's pressure. In fact, it only made him more excited.

He stepped forward and started walking again.

He needed to see the king's might. He needed to get a glimpse of the 'top'.

"Stop!" The guards tried to catch Victor again.

As the guards were about to touch Victor, Alexios Alioth raised his hand in a stopping gesture.

"Yes!" Not questioning the decision of the king's right hand, the two guards disappeared.

Why did he do it? It's simple; 'I haven't seen this expression in a while.' Alexios thought as he looked at the small, almost invisible smile on the king's face.

'Looks like the king wants to show us something. Let's see what happens.' As a faithful servant, it was his duty to understand his master's intentions.

Again, Victor started walking.

'Come on, come on, come on! Show me! Show me! I want to see it!' His eyes glowed blood red.

The smile, the expression, and the whole atmosphere around Victor indicated that he was just another suicidal madman.

That was what the princes and princesses present thought, except for three people.

Scathach, The First Prince, Theo, and the King himself.

They understood Victor's feelings now.

'Walking is not enough.'

Rumble, Rumble.

Suddenly Victor disappeared, leaving behind a golden beam.

The king lightly touched the throne with his finger.

And as if the scene repeated itself, an overwhelming pressure fell upon Victor.

Crack, Crack.

Victor stopped running. He was only a few feet away from the king.

Cough.

He coughed up blood on the floor.

'That smell…' Lilith's eyes glowed blood red.

And this scene seemed to be repeated by all the princes and princesses.

Seeing the blood on the ground, the king spoke for the first time, "I see…"

His voice made the atmosphere even more tense, as he ignored Victor and looked toward Scathach:

"Are you crazy?" His question seemed to contain several hidden meanings.

Scathach looked at the king and displayed a big, distorted smile that showed all her sharp teeth:

"… Pfft… HAHAHAHAHAHAHA~" Her laugh echoed throughout the castle.

Her laugh sent shivers through everyone who had ever fallen victim to this madwoman's clutches.

"And I still bothered to ask…" He closed his eyes slowly.

"…" A silence fell in the area. He seemed to be thinking about something.

"Very well, let's see if he's worthy…"

'Worthy? Worthy of what!?' That's what all the princes thought.

Making a decision, The King rose from his throne, and for the first time, Victor saw the man's entire body, unhidden by the shadow of his throne.

He was tall, roughly 210 CM tall, with pale skin, black hair slicked back, appearing as a thirty year old man in general… He looked like an ordinary salary man you could see anywhere.

Seeing Victor's shocked face, the king spoke in a voice that made everyone shiver:

"Shape and looks don't make any sense to me. I can be whatever I want, whenever I want." To prove what he said, his body began to be covered in blood, and soon a man wearing medieval black armor appeared in front of Victor.

"I can be a medieval king who fought thousands of wars." His voice was deep like an experienced warrior. Then his appearance changed again.

This time, a blond man with green eyes appeared, "I can be a holy warrior who fought for god, and was betrayed by him." Soon his body was covered in blood again.

And this time, the king has turned into someone he knows very well.

"F-Father?"

"Boy, I'm not your father, didn't you hear what I said?" The king's form changed again, and this time it was for his friend Andrew.

"…I see. You know my family, huh."

"I'm glad you understand fast." He spoke in a voice similar to Victor's friend.

"…" Scathach's expression wasn't pretty now. She looked up into the shadows. 'I made sure I blocked all information… Those annoying bugs…'

"…" The vampires who were hiding in the shadows broke out in a cold sweat when they saw Scathach's gaze.

"Hearing that from my friend makes me pretty uncomfortable, you know?" Despite his neutral face that indicated he didn't care, the air around Victor was anything but gentle.

Scathach decided to ignore it for the time being and instead looked at what was going on in front of her.

The king's form changed again, and this time, he returned to the appearance of the salary man.

"Come." He gestured for Victor to come towards him.

"!" Victor's killing intent exploded and engulfed the entire king's castle. Victor's smile grew while the gloves on his hand began to glow madly.

"…" Just for a few seconds, all the princes gulped as they sensed Victor's killing intent.

The one who was suffering the most from feeling Victor's killing intent was the fourth prince, who was only 500 years old.

Unconsciously, Victor prevented his killing intent from reaching Ophis, and as Elizabeth and Lilith were close to Ophis, they too also felt nothing.

Victor rose up from the ground, and again, he ran towards the king.

He was now 5 meters away from the king.

The King snapped his finger, and soon an even greater pressure descended on Victor.

BOOOOOM!

Crack, Crack!

Sounds of broken bones could be heard as Victor fell to the ground again.

"HAHAHAHAHA~." Despite being broken all over, Victor laughed.

Despite his whole body being broken, he still started to get up.

Crack, Crack!

Every effort he made caused more damage to his body, but he didn't care.

"This man… he's crazy…" The fourth prince muttered.

The third and the second prince could not help but agree with their brother's words.

'Victor…' Although he was a hateful guy, Elizabeth didn't want to see him get killed. She looked at his master and saw her with an indifferent face.

'Why isn't she doing anything?'

"Father!" Ophis suddenly yelled. Her voice rendered the entire hall into a deep and tense silence.

"Father…?" Lilith didn't understand.

"…" The king raised an eyebrow and looked at his daughter. He thought she was talking to him.

Soon something occurred that left everyone stumped. Ophis teleports to Victor's side.

Not wanting to hurt his daughter, the king released the pressure.

Feeling a small hand tugging at his clothes, Victor turned his face, "Oh… Ophis, what is it, my daughter?"

"…Huh…?"

Everyone who didn't know about Ophis' relationship with Victor could only say that…

He just called the king's daughter 'my daughter'!?

"Father…Hurts." Ophis had never seen Victor so hurt, and this was very different from the fight he had with Tatsuya and Einer.

"Oh, this?" Victor's wounds began to regenerate at high speed.

"This is nothing, see? I'm brand new." Victor kneels down and strokes Ophis' hair, "Don't worry, okay? Just go back to your sister's side."

"B-But…"

"Please? I promise I'll play with you later." Seeing Victor's gentle gaze.

Ophis bit her lip and said, "Yes, Father…"

She just took orders!? What the fuck is going on here!? The princes could not believe what they were seeing, and neither could the king himself.

'I received a report about this before… But I never thought they were this close.'

"Good Girl," Victor laughed gently and patted her head.

"Hehehe."

Seeing Ophis smile, Lilith can't help but open her mouth in shock, "Is my little sister who always seemed to be lifeless, smiling…?" Her interest in Victor started to grow again.

The princes were more surprised that Victor touched Ophis, and he didn't suffer anything! Everyone in the king's family knew about Ophis' special status.

When Ophis returned to Elizabeth's side, Victor stood up. He cracked his neck a little and looked at the king.

He flashed a small smile, "I'm sorry, my daughter interrupted our business."

"…" Again, another uncomfortable silence descended around.

This man is crazy! He just provoked the king!? He will die!

"Heh~" Scathach liked Victor's response.

"You daughter…?" The king's voice sent shivers through the princes and his subordinates who were present.

'It's decided. He's dead.' That's what everyone thought.

"Yes."

"Kid-" The king was going to say something, but he stopped when he felt the whole atmosphere of Victor change.

"Hey, Vlad." He smiled at the king as if he were talking to a childhood friend who hadn't spoken to each other for a long time…

"…" What is this feeling? What is this unsettling feeling? That's what all the princes thought.

'Victor… My stupid disciple, I didn't bring you here for you to kill yourself.' Scathach ignored what Victor suffered a few minutes ago, why?

She went through the same thing in the past when she was a naive and arrogant young woman. So when she caught a glimpse of the 'top', she finally had a clear path to follow and get stronger. She hoped that would happen to her disciple too.

'I will not let you die. The only one who can kill you is me.' Scathach's lifeless eyes stare at Victor's back.

"Have you ever been asked this question before in your long life?" Victor's glove's magic circles began to glow brightly.

"A noble and brave warrior once asked me, are you an honorable fighter or a monster cursed by god?"

"…" The king's eyes narrowed a little

"Hearing the noble warrior's question; Do you know what I answered?" Victor's body began to lose shape, and he turned into something dark. He turned into an entity that the only thing that could be seen was his big smile and blood red eyes.

"Yes, I know." The king spoke, and for the first time, he displayed a small smile on his face.

"…" All the king's sons were in shock when they saw their father's smile.

The king's answer took the smile off Victor's face. He felt something was wrong, but he couldn't stop the enchantment now that it had started.

"I am a monster created by god."

"You are a monster created by god."

The two spoke at the same time.

BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

Chapter 121: A proposal from the king.

"You passed," Vlad spoke in a neutral tone as he held the Greatsword's bloody blade with one finger.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHA~" Victor laughed a lot. He looked very happy.

Why was he happy? The answer was simple. The moment he attacked the king, he had a glimpse of what he wanted, a vision of the 'top'.

He finally had a clear goal.

"…" A deadly silence fell in the king's hall, and all that could be heard was Victor's demonic laughter.

They couldn't process what had happened in front of them; everything was too fast.

This man… Wrong, Victor morphed into something that appeared to be close to a vampire count form. He then created a full-blooded Greatsword and suddenly appeared in front of the king, and all they heard after was the sound of an explosion.

'Good, he seems to have seen it.' Scathach nodded in satisfaction.

The king lifted his finger slightly, and suddenly Victor flew towards where he was before. His whole body was cut and broken, but he didn't care. He just continued:

"HAHAHAHAHAHA~" Laughing.

Vlad sat on his throne again, leaning back comfortably while resting his head on his hand, and soon his whole appearance was covered by darkness again.

Scathach lifted her stupid disciple up.

"Oh? Thanks, master… But soon-… Huh?" He was going to say he was going to be fine, but his vision started to blur.

Then his transformation was undone.

"Fool, do you think doing repetitive damage to your soul is a good thing? You're lucky you haven't slipped into a coma yet." Scathach bites her wrist and shows her wrist to Victor.

"Suck."

Victor doesn't deny it, opening his mouth to bite Scathach's wrist.

"Good." She displayed a small, gentle smile.

"…" People who knew Scathach just looked at this scene in disbelief. Was this the same monster they knew? Was she ever this kind and gentle before? Did they smoke something illegal that is making them hallucinate?

"Oh?" Vlad raised his eyebrow; 'I see… So that little girl finally found someone… And to think he was going to be someone who has that blood.' He chuckled inwardly as he thought of the irony of fate.

Sensing the silence of the place, Scathach looked around and spoke with an annoyed face:

"What?"

"N-Nothing." All the princes and princesses spoke at the same time.

Except for Ophis, who was looking at Victor with concern. Suddenly Ophis looked toward her father and muttered,

"Evil Father."

"O-Ophis…" Lilith and Elizabeth stuttered a little. Although she spoke in a low voice, everyone present heard her words.

"…" A small invisible sweat fell from the king's face. He didn't expect this kind of reaction from his youngest daughter. He glanced at Victor thinking, 'It's that kid's fault, huh?'

Finished sucking his master's blood, Victor started to feel a little better. His wounds were regenerated, and soon he got up.

"Did you see?" Scathach asked.

"Yes, I finally have a path to pursue… But it's still too far away… Far, far, far away…" Victor finally understood something.

'For vampires, the barrier of time is absolute.' That's what he understood. Why?

The king, despite having stopped training and despite never trying harder to get stronger, was still the strongest.

The reason? He is the oldest vampire alive, and his status as the Progenitor of an entire race granted him many benefits as well.

A monster of flesh and blood sat on that throne.

Sigh

Victor sighed, and then he spoke in a disappointed voice:

"Ahhh, it's too bad."

Victor's voice caught everyone's attention.

"What is such a shame?" Scathach asked.

"If I had been born 1000, no, 3000 years ago, I feel like I could put up a decent fight against him, sigh… it's really a shame." Despite that being said, Victor couldn't imagine living away from his wives, and if he had been born 3000 years ago, he wouldn't have found his wives… He wouldn't have found Scathach.

Although he likes fighting, he likes his wives better.

"…" Scathach exhibited a small satisfied smile when she heard what Victor said; 'It was because of this personality that I started to love you…' Her face distorted into a strange expression; 'Huh? What did I just think-.' She couldn't finish her reasoning because she suddenly heard someone laugh.

Someone she hoped she would never hear laugh.

"HAHAHAHAHA~" Vlad Tepes, the king of vampires, the vampire who is respected by everyone, was laughing a lot now.

"…" Seeing their father laughing, Vlad's children's brains came to a halt. They couldn't believe what they were witnessing.

'This must be a dream!' they thought at the same time.

"Master…" Alexios Alioth didn't know how to feel either when he saw his king lose his composure.

Vlad ignored everyone and said, "This is the second time anyone has said this in my entire existence. Isn't that right Little girl."

"Tsk, don't call me that, Old-man. And I was young at the time."

"You're still young to me."

"That's because you're a walking bag of bones." Scathach held up her middle finger.

"Oh, Master said that in the past too?"

"Yes, she was a lively girl."

"Hmm…" Victor started to think, "I can imagine. She always has this aura of blood around her, but she's surprisingly-." Victor was going to say she was kind, but Scathach just punched him in the stomach.

"Cough." Victor had his breath escape his lungs for a few seconds.

"You're talking too much, stupid disciple." Scathach's eyes glittered dangerously.

"Well, you guys seem to have a good relationship."

"…Y-Yes." When he caught his breath, he said, "I love Scathach so much." He displayed a gentle smile.

"…W-Wh." Scathach was taken by surprise.

"HAHAHAHAHA!" The king laughed even louder when he saw Scathach's confused face.

A vein popped in Scathach's head, "Stop laughing! I'll kill you!"

"I invite you to try. Many have tried in the past, none have succeeded, HAHAHAHAHA~!"

"…" Just what is this chaos? Am I dreaming? Maybe the sun is rising in the west? Or perhaps even Hell has frozen over?

The princes and princesses were still trying to process what was going on in front of them.

Despite being born with the best genes, their information-processing ability was currently worse than an ant.

"T-This Mother fucker." Scathach wasn't happy at all.

Is this that bloodthirsty woman who destroyed an entire country? Huh?

"Oya, Oya?" Victor flashed a sly smile, "Master is making that face-."

Scathach quickly grabbed her disciple's head, "Continue, and I promise you, tomorrow you'll wake up at the bottom of the Bermuda Triangle."

"…But I can breathe underwater…"

"Tsk."

Crack, Crack!

Victor's head started to crack.

Victor broke out in a cold sweat, 'she's going to kill me before she throws me into the Bermuda Triangle!'

Not wanting to provoke his master any further, Victor said:

"Yes, Yes. I'll stop, okay?" He really didn't want to wake up somewhere unfamiliar tomorrow. And, knowing his master, she was really going to do as she said.

Scathach let go of Victor's face.

Sigh

"I really thought I was going to die." He was honest.

"You are going through some difficult situations, Victor."

"…" Again, the king's sons and even the king's servant were shocked.

'Our father only calls someone he recognizes by name.' That's what they thought, even some of his kids, he doesn't even call by name.

And upon realizing this, feelings of envy and hatred began to brew in some of the king's sons.

'And why is this boy not treating the king with respect!? Have some respect! He's the king, you know!?' The second and third princes thought.

On the other hand… The king's eldest daughter thought differently.

'Interesting… Interesting… I need to know more about him~.'

Elizabeth looked at her sister with an uncomfortable look. She didn't like seeing her sister like that because she knows that when her sister is like that, normally things never end well.

"Hmm? Not really." Victor replied.

"Oh?"

"I'm used to it, she's always like that."

"I see." The king's eyes stared at Scathach.

"You found someone interesting, little girl."

Scathach raises an eyebrow since she felt that phrase had several meanings:

"Thanks?"

"…For someone so old, you are really as dense as a black hole when it comes to your own feelings."

"Huh?"

"Forget it."

"Anyway." The king's voice was suddenly serious.

"Originally, I wanted to bring you here to see what kind of man married the heiresses of Clan Fulger, Snow, and Scarlett."

"… Eh?" That was the reaction of the princes, then all the princes except the first and the second one looked at Victor with unveiled hatred.

"Oh?" Victor's smile grew. He wasn't someone who ran from conflict. The king was someone he had no chance of winning against; that much was obvious. But what about his children?

One thing Victor was sure of was that he could easily win against the third and fourth princes. They reeked of weakness, but did Victor care? Of course not. He just wanted someone to play with, and these two seemed to have some feelings for his wives, and that was a big 'NO' for Victor.

Seeing Victor direct his crazy smile in their direction while also remembering the earlier feeling of oppression, the third and fourth princes broke out in cold sweat.

'Forget it. It's not worth it. There are a lot of fish in the sea, let's forget about it.' The two thought at the same time.

"Tsk, cowards." Victor was disappointed and soon lost interest.

"Did you call us just for that?" Scathach asked.

"Yes." He displayed a small smile.

"…" Scathach wanted to punch that old man in the face.

Well, the king wasn't honest. Initially, he had thought the three clans were uniting and planning a revolt or something along those lines. However, from what he found out through his subordinates and seeing Scathach and Victor in person, he understood that this wasn't the case.

"Originally, that was my plan, but I changed my mind." The king looked at Victor.

"Victor."

"Yes?" Victor looked at the king.

"Don't you want to be a noble vampire?"

Chapter 122: My mother-in-law is obsessed with me.

"Victor."

"Yes?"

"Don't you want to be a noble vampire?"

"But am I not one?" Victor didn't understand the question and remembered that his wife had said that when they first met.

"It's not that. I'm talking about being a full-fledged nobleman. You'll have your own Clan, you'll be able to create subordinates, and you'll be able to build your own influence."

"Oh. Cool."

"What do you think? Do you want to be a nobleman?"

"Eh? Hell no. I prefer to train."

"…" HE REFUSED!? Everyone wanted to scream now.

No one, absolutely no one, refuses an offer from the king… Only, Scathach can do that, but that's because she's crazy.

Wait… Victor is her disciple, and he is the madman who attacked the king.

He's crazy too!

"Eh? But you will have time to train." The king was taken by surprise.

"Don't lie to me, I've seen Siena's work. That woman spends more time working than training."

"If I'm going to live like this, I prefer to train with my master."

"…" Scathach exhibited a small smile when he heard what Victor said.

He'd rather train with that crazy woman than work!? As expected, Scathach melted the poor bastard's mind.

Somehow, the princes began to look at Victor with pity.

"…?" Victor did not understand why he began to be looked upon with pity.

"…" Somehow, the king was getting a sense of Déjà vu now. He felt he had received a similar response in the past.

He thought for a moment and then remembered a memory.

"Hey, little girl. Do you want to be a nobleman?"

"Eh? Hell no. I prefer to train." A younger Scathach spoke.

'Oh, they are very much alike.' Somehow, the king managed to convince Scathach to become a noble. He said that if she became a noble, she would fight many strong opponents, and the younger Scathach easily fell for that bait.

'Hmm… The situation is the same, but different at the same time…' The king thought while looking at Victor. 'It would be a shame for someone with this potential to be on the loose…' Suddenly the king had a brilliant idea.

"In that case, don't you want to become a Vampire Count?"

"…Huh?" A hush fell in the king's room.

…

"Ugh, Ugh. DARLING!" Violet screamed. "He's taking so long!

"Stop screaming, VIOLET!" Sasha yelled. "I know he's taking longer than expected, but he must be fine!"

"I hope so!" Violet screamed.

"YOU TWO SHUT UP! YOU ARE TALKING TOO LOUD!"

"…" Violet and Sasha looked at Ruby. 'The one who is talking loud here is you!'

Violet, Sasha, and Ruby were very worried. Since they arrived in the world of vampires, Victor hadn't stopped getting into trouble.

"…When he comes back, we're getting the fuck out of here," Violet spoke in a serious tone.

"Agreed." Ruby and Sasha spoke at the same time.

"Sometimes, I think Victor was destined to cause trouble." Pepper muttered, "He seems like the protagonist of a manga."

"Hmm?" Ruby looked at her sister, who was lying on the couch very sloppily, as she was reading a manga.

"Pepper…"

"Yes?" Pepper looked at her sister.

"Your breasts are showing."

"Oh." Pepper quickly fixed her outfit, and soon she sighed as she looked at her outfit, "Sigh, my breasts are getting bigger again, I have to buy a new bra.."

"I understand you," Ruby said.

"Fueeh?"

"Since I started sucking my husband's blood, I feel like my breasts and ass are a little bigger and more defined than before."

"Oh, that's true, it's the same for me too, even my hair grew too fast, and it has gotten shinier than before, and my legs are thicker," Sasha commented.

"…Ehh? This is unfair! I want this beauty treatment too!" Pepper pouted.

"Sorry, this is exclusive to us." Ruby and Sasha denied it.

"NOOOO! I want it too! Don't be petty!"

"For you to receive this treatment, you have to be my husband's wife," Sasha commented.

"Ah…Forget it, that will never happen." Pepper laid down on the couch again. 'Humpf. Me, Victor's wife? Never. He's more like a big brother to me, and he doesn't like me that way either. After all, he only likes Yanderes, crazy psycho's who would destroy the world to be by his side…'

One little drop of sweat broke out on Pepper's face. She looked at her sister out of the corner of her eyes; 'Don't tell me my sister is like that too…?'

Violet's face was not pretty now. 'Maybe I should kill these dairy cows.'

"Even Violet is changing," Ruby spoke.

"Huh?" Violet was taken by surprise.

"Haven't you noticed?"

"What?"

"…?" Ruby looked at Violet blankly, "Don't you wear a bra?"

"Huh? I do not."

"…" Ruby was amazed. Soon, she walked towards her wardrobe, picking out an old bra that was G-Cup in size. With the recent changes she went through, she had to change to an H-Cup bra just like her mother.

"Try to put on."

"Huuh?" A vein pops in Violet's head, "Are you looking for a fight? That won't fit me! I'm not a dairy cow!"

"Just try!" Ruby insisted.

"…" Despite displaying an angry face, Violet took the bra. She removed her clothes on the spot, not ashamed in the slightest. After all, the only people in this room were Ruby, Sasha, and Pepper.

Sasha and Ruby, even Pepper, who was curious about everything that was going on, started watching Violet undress.

Gulp.

The three gulped.

Somehow, the way Violet took her clothes off was quite sensual…

"What?" Violet looked back when she felt the girls' gazes.

"Hmm… Is that the so-called adult charm?"

"…Yes, maybe that's it…"

"What envy…" The two spoke at the same time.

"S-She-." Smoke was coming out of Pepper's head, and she was clearly imagining things she shouldn't.

"…?" Violet didn't understand, so she just ignored them both. She thought they had finally lost their minds.

When Violet took off her clothes and put on her bra… Surprisingly, the bra fit her perfectly.

"Huh?"

"What was your bra size before?"

"I never used it, but I think it was an E-Cup," Violet replied.

"…Amazing, how did you grow so much? I know your mom is like that, but the genes aren't always the same, just look at Sasha's mom." Ruby spoke when she thought of Natashia's body. That woman, despite being over 2000 years old, didn't develop much compared to her daughter.

She was thin, around 175CM tall, and her breasts were a modest B-Cup in size. Very different from her daughter, who was a sizeable F-Cup and had a more curvaceous body.

'Wait, she must be bigger now?' Ruby thought.

"What did you do after the night with our Darling?"

"I sucked his blood like I always do every night."

"Maybe it is that?" Sasha asked.

"Come to think of it, I was feeling the clothes I always wore were a little tighter than usual…" Somehow Violet was getting excited:

"Let's take our measurements!"

"That's a good idea." Ruby and Sasha spoke.

Pepper, who was watching all this, muttered, "…As expected, is he a hentai protagonist? But if he were a hentai protagonist, he would have already attacked all the women he came across, and my mother would have definitely eliminated him. After all, she doesn't like degenerate men… Hmm, hard to say."

"Well, whatever. I'll go back to reading." Pepper lay down again.

…

While the meeting of the King and Victor was taking place, a certain incident was taking place at Clan Fulger's mansion.

Natasha Fulger… Or rather, Natashia Fulger went home and started cleaning up her Clan.

"Wife, what are you doing? Why are you-…."

Cut!

Natashia slit the man's throat, preventing him from speaking.

"Shhh, only one person can talk to me like that right now. You're not allowed to, so just die silently, okay?" She displayed a gentle smile.

This view would have been beautiful if her face weren't covered in blood along with her white dress.

Rumble, Rumble.

Natashia's hands are covered in lightning, and she gently touches her ex-husband's face, "Goodbye… Hmm… What was your name again?"

"Whatever."

BOOOM!

A small flash of lightning happened, and the man's head disappeared from existence.

She killed him… she killed her own husband.

She touched her chin and started to think, "Hmm, my other husband is running away, and I'm feeling some bugs running away too… I'm too lazy to chase after them slowly. I have a lot of work to do after all… "

"My husband wouldn't want me to keep him waiting so long~." She displayed a distorted smile that was bathed in blood.

Natashia's eyes glowed a golden light for a moment:

"Let's finish this in a flash…"

Rumble, Rumble!

Her body was spontaneously covered in lightning, and soon she disappeared, leaving behind only golden trails, and in less than a few seconds, she had cleaned all the bugs from her house.

The only one left was her last husband.

"Wife, why are you doing this!?" The man screamed as he pissed himself in fear of Natashia's current appearance.

Despite previously wearing a white dress that signified purity, Natashia's entire dress was now dyed red, while only small patches of the previous white were still visible, accompanying her lifeless eyes. He had never seen this woman like this before!

"Hmm? It is not obvious?"

"H-Huh?"

"I'm eliminating all the bugs that bothered my dear daughter~."

"Sasha…? But I didn't do anything to her! I barely spoke to her!"

"Hmm… That's true." She touched her chin and began to think, "My beloved husband told me to be a good mother, a good woman, a good clan leader, and a good wife, and if I were all that, he would give me a son that would be the fruit of our love… But, wait, if I have a child with my daughter's husband, will I be a grandmother? Or will I be a mother? Huh?"

"Whatever." She gave up thinking.

… She completely distorted what Victor said…

"Hmm? Are you still alive?"

"…" This woman was very irrational! The man wanted to cry now.

"Anyway. Send greetings to King Yama, Lucifer, Hades, or any king of hell you know, See ya." She pointed her palm towards the man, and soon a beam of lightning shot out of her hand.

"N-NOOOOOOOOO-" She obliterated the man's torso from existence.

"…Strange, I don't feel my power harming my body… Is it because of my husband's blood? I feel like I can use my power for a long time now."

"As expected, my husband is the best!" She jumped up happily like an excited child.

If anyone saw the sight of a woman wearing a white dress covered in blood bouncing happily while her eyes were lifeless, they would definitely run in fear.

Soon the woman stopped jumping and assumed a serious expression:

"Well… I destroyed all of Clan Fulger's bugs. The ones that are left were just the most loyal servants who've been with me for a long time, but organizing my entire clan will take a long time, and I don't want to be away too long from my daughter and my husband… Hmm…" She started to think again, and suddenly a light bulb flashed in her head.

"Didn't I have a sister who was useless and was exiled because she didn't have the power of lightning? I remember she is very rich now, she can help me… Yes, that's a good idea! I will make her go back to Clan Fulger! If I'm not mistaken, she has a child now too."

"Tetsu? Tyuya? Tsuyu? Yutsu? What was his name again? Hmm…" Her head didn't seem to register anything that wasn't involved with her daughter and Victor.

"Whatever." She gave up thinking again.

Sensing her subordinates approaching, she says:

"I will visit my sister. Take care of this mess. When I get back, I want the mansion spotless, is that clear?"

"Yes, Lady Natashia!"

Rumble, Rumble!

Natashia suddenly rose to the skies and flew towards her sister's house.

This was a technique she learned from watching Victor. For her, who had mastered the power of her clan, it was quite an easy feat to replicate it.

When Natashia left, a subordinate of hers said in a happy tone:

"Finally, she woke up, it was about time! I was tired of taking orders from these pieces of garbage!" The man spat on the corpse of Natashia's ex-husband.

"Hahaha, I understand you friend, I really understand you."

"…But hasn't her personality changed too much?" another man asks.

"Really? She looks like the same crazy strong woman I know." the man who kicked the corpse responded.

"Hmm…"

"Hahaha, don't think too much. With Lady Natashia awake, our Clan will be able to regain the count title quickly."

"OOHHH!" They started to get excited.

Chapter 123: The king's plan.

"In that case, don't you want to be a Count?"

"…" Scathach narrowed her eyes when she heard what Vlad said.

"A Count? Similar in status to my master?"

"Yes."

"…" Victor's eyes sparkled with interest.

Seeing this, the king's smile grew a little.

"Wait, Father!" First Prince Theo awoke from his stupor and spoke.

"Did I give you permission to speak?" He looked at his son.

"N-No…" Theo flinched under his father's gaze, quickly returning to his seat.

"Question." Victor raised his hand. He completely ignored the king's children, except for one little girl, Ophis, who was beside him before he knew it.

"…" The king looked at Victor.

Seeing the difference in treatment, the first prince's heart was flooded with jealousy.

"What does a Count's job entail exactly?"

"…." Again, everyone was silent.

The king looked at Scathach with a look that said, 'Woman, did you educate your disciple?'

Scathach looked at her disciple, "Victor, didn't you go to school?"

"I've studied, and I know the vampire counts are responsible for a large part of the territory of this world, and they control several small noble clans as well."

This was also one of the reasons that Victor did not accept being a nobleman since he would never accept being a subordinate of someone weaker than himself and that he does not respect. His pride would not allow it.

Victor put his hand to his chin. He was gathering the information he'd learned:

"The territories of the Vampire Count Clans are divided into North, South, East, and West."

"The southern territory belongs to Clan Snow, my wife Violet's clan. It is responsible for the negotiation/control of the economy of this world."

"The northern territory belongs to Clan Scarlett. My master is responsible for matters relating to war."

"The territory of the West belongs to the Clan Adrasteia. They are responsible for military defense and consist of a Clan of strong warriors specialized in defensive warfare."

"The eastern territory is responsible for all domestic affairs of this world. They belong to Clan Fulger."

Now that Victor has stopped to think better; 'Is this some kind of war strategy? Is this old man planning a war?'

Separating the important work for each group was a common process that happened in wars.

"…Hmm, boy. You're wrong, the eastern territory belongs to the Horseman Clan." Alexios Alioth spoke.

"For now, that is." Victor displayed a big smile.

"Oh? You seem to be 100% sure of what you're talking about."

"Well, my mother-in-law, Natashia Fulger, said she would regain everything she lost, and the way she turned out… she seems to be quite motivated. I think you'll get a request for a rematch from Clan Fulger against Clan Horseman."

"…" First prince Theo reacted a little to Victor's words, but he quickly regained his composure, but that small detail didn't escape Alexios' eyes… Although he had his eyes closed.

"…Natashia?" Vlad raised an eyebrow, then looked up for a few seconds, and soon the vampires that were hiding disappeared, and he returned his gaze to Victor a few seconds later.

A man in completely dark clothing fell to the king's side, and soon he spoke in a low voice into the king's ear. Strangely, despite everyone present being vampires, no one could hear the man's words.

'Is he wearing any enchanted equipment?' Victor thought it was very likely his speculation was correct.

"Interesting." The king displayed a big smile, "You are correct, Victor."

"Oh?"

"Former Countess Annasthashia Fulger just eliminated some insects from her Clan, and she's on her way to the royal capital now."

"…"At this point, the princes and princesses were feeling like those actors who were just hired as background characters and extras… Except for Ophis, of course, who, at some point in the conversation, claimed Victor's shoulders as her 'throne'.

"Well… That was fast."

'As expected of her, I think? After all, she mastered the power of lightning.' Victor thought.

Feeling a weight on his shoulders, Victor looked up, only to find Ophis sitting there, looking down at him.

'When did she get here?'

"Father."

Victor displayed a gentle smile, "Hey, Ophis. Are you comfortable up there?"

"Mm, I am, Father."

"…" The king's eyes twitched a little each time Ophis called Victor 'Father.'

"Hmm… I think she's going to visit her sister." Scathach suddenly spoke.

"Why do you think that, Scathach?"

"She's eliminated the bugs. Now she's going to want someone she can trust to clean up all the mess and get the Clan back on track."

"…" Despite not having said anything, the king thought that it was very possible that this would happen.

"… Returning to my previous question, what does the work of a Count entail?" Victor asked seriously.

"…" Does this man have dementia? Didn't he just answer his own question? The princes thought.

"…" The king looked into Victor's eyes, he exhibited a small smile of approval; 'Has he noticed? No… I think he just deduced something, but he's not sure.'

The king looked at his children, "Leave."

The king's order was absolute, children or not. And, as if they were used to it, all the children left without much complaining.

Though the expressions of some of the princes were not pretty. They felt that the king was treating Victor in a special way, and they didn't like that.

What was the difference between Victor and them!? They were his sons! That's what they thought.

'Disappointing. They didn't learn anything from this demonstration, I even prepared everything for them.' The king thought when he saw the faces of his sons.

The princesses didn't think much about all this. They were merely interested in Victor, Lilith especially so.

Elizabeth just kept thinking; 'That man, he got stronger again… No, what he showed before wasn't his true power… this is the real Victor.' Her spine quivered as she recalled Victor's demonic appearance.

"Come on, Ophis," Elizabeth called her little sister.

"Yes." Even though Ophis didn't disobey her father's order, she looked at Victor with a sad face.

"Hahaha~, no need to make such a sad face, you can visit me anytime you want."

Ophis's face cleared as if being lit up by the sun, then she smiled gently,

"Mm."

"…" The king's eyes were trembling a lot now.

Ophis teleported towards the ground and soon walked beside Elizabeth.

When all the king's children left, the man said, "Before I start explaining, I first need to know."

"Do you intend to become a Count or not?"

"…Ugh, can't I decide later?" He was curious to know what this 'secret' was, but he didn't want to accept something without knowing what he's getting into.

In fact, Victor was a little confused now, 'why is this man being so generous to me…?'

There is no free lunch in the world. Victor understood that, because of that, he was cautious.

"You can not."

"Ugh…"

"Give it up, old-man, he's very cautious."

"Learned it from you, huh?"

"Actually, it was with his mother."

"I see…" The king puts his hand on his chin and starts to think about something, then suddenly an idea comes into his head.

"Victor."

"Yes…?" Victor somehow felt awkward when he saw that smile on the king's face.

"If you accept the role of a Vampire Count, one of the privileges I will give 'exclusively' to you is…"

"IS…?" Why is he doing so much drama? Does this old man like drama?

He smiled, "I will remove the rule that a Vampire Countess cannot marry another Vampire Count, this is an exception made exclusively for you!"

"…?" Victor didn't understand this strange privilege. In fact, he had several doubts in his mind; 'Was there such a rule before? I do not remember.'

But after he thought about it carefully, he thought it was obvious that this kind of rule should exist. After all, if two Counts decided to get married, the power the couple would have in vampire society would be too great.

"Vlad, I'm already-" he was going to say he was married.

"YES! He accepts!" Scathach suddenly yelled, looking a lot more excited than usual.

"Eh…?" Victor looked at his master.

"…Pftt," The king almost laughed again; 'Can she be any more obvious?' The king thought humorously.

Feeling the gazes of the men in the room,

Cough.

She coughed, pretending nothing happened.

"I mean, this is a good deal, Victor, you must accept." She looked at her disciple with her eyes glowing blood red.

"Huh? How is this a good deal?"

"Think, Victor. Think."

"…" Why is she imitating me?

"In the future, your wives will become Countesses, and how can you, an unstated vampire, be able to marry them?"

"…" Victor thought that was a good point.

"And, if you become a Vampire Count, you'll be able to fight stronger people. After all, you can expect a lot of people challenging you to steal your title. And you'll be able to travel around this world more freely, considering you'll have a lot of money."

"…" Again, Victor thought she was correct.

"Think about it, as a Vampire Count, you are recognized by everyone as a strong being, and consequently, various supernatural beings will come after you to fight." Scathach didn't know why, but she felt this was a great opportunity. Victor must accept! For their sakes!

"What do you mean, various supernatural beings?"

"Not only are there vampires, wolves, and witches in this world, Victor. Think. You've seen one of these beings in the past in your fight with that general of hunters."

"Hmmm…" He started to think, and soon he remembered the appearance of an old man:

"Are you talking about that old man?"

"Yes, they are heroic spirits summoned through Magic. They are strong. I, Scathach Scarlett, can guarantee that."

"Interesting," Victor remembered that old man. Despite having done almost nothing, he seemed to be very strong.

"And if you become a Vampire Count, you can turn whoever you'd like into a servant, as long as the target is a virgin, of course."

"I'm not interested in subordinates, for me, Kaguya and Yuki are enough."

"Ugh." Scathach started to think of something, and soon something popped into her head, "With the authority of a Count, you can find easier ways to give immortality to your parents."

"…" Victor's eyes turned serious.

Initially, Victor thought about turning his parents into vampires, but because he was still getting used to everything in the beginning, he forgot the basic rule, only virgins can become vampires.

And his parents were definitely not virgins.

"I accept."

Scathach's smile widened, and she made a silent victory gesture, not even knowing why she was so happy.

Victor was convinced. He definitely didn't accept the proposal because his master was too cute now. It definitely wasn't because of that. He could even swear to god…

Who does he want to fool? That's why he accepted.

His parents and his wives' motive was also a trigger, but seeing Scathach's reaction now, he finally understood something:

'She likes me.'

It's not as if he was oblivious to these feelings, but he never considered it deeply. After all, she was his wife's mother, and also his teacher, and his mother-in-law…

But the affair with Natashia changed his mind. Unconsciously, he began to consider this when he heard what Natashia said:

"Do you want to practice a trio with a mother and daughter?"

He also understood another truth; 'She doesn't seem to understand these feelings.'

'Ahh~, why do I have such a cute master, who is also so troubled?'

Victor already had a headache as he thought about future problems.

"Hmm?" Victor looked at Vlad's smile.

A vein popped in his head; 'That old man!'

Suddenly, he heard Vlad's voice in his brain.

[Don't think too much, Victor. The proposal is not bad, I'm not trying to deceive you or anything like that, I wouldn't need to negotiate for you if I wanted to do that]

Victor thought it made sense. After all, if the king really wants something, who can oppose him?

[And you have to take care of this little girl, even though she is a monster with unimaginable strength, she is a child inside when it comes to relationship matters.]

"…" Victor felt that Vlad was right again.

[Stop being a pussy! You are to blame for making her feel like this. You have a beautiful woman in front of you who is basically a perfect wife. Marry her, have some kids, and take responsibility! HAHAHAHAHAHA~]

Hearing Vlad's laugh, several veins began to pop on Victor's head. 'This bastard just wants to have fun!'

Chapter 124: The king's plan. 2

"Ugh…" Victor put his hand on his head as if he had a headache. Hearing an old man laugh in his head was not something pleasant.

"Hmm? What was it, Victor?"

"It's nothing-…" Victor looked at Scathach and suddenly opened his mouth in shock; 'was she always this beautiful?'

Long hair as red as blood itself, blood red eyes, pale skin like all vampires, defined face that held a gentle little smile. She was the perfect image of a blood beauty.

A duality of beauty and danger. Scathach now appeared absolutely stunning to Victor.

"Victor…?"

"!" Victor woke up from his stupor and quickly shook his head over and over, 'Fuck, now that I think about the possibility of a possible future relationship, the thought doesn't leave my head.'

Victor looked toward the king, "I accepted, now what?" He decided to finish all this soon.

"…?" Scathach didn't understand Victor's reaction, but she didn't mind so much. She was used to his oddness.

"Hahaha~, no need to hurry." The king could no longer stand it and laughed.

Veins started to pop on Victor's head:

"Fuck you, this is your fault! You don't know the size of the problem you put on my shoulders! One small mistake and a catastrophe the size of a nuclear bomb could happen, you know!?"

Victor understood very well the personalities of his wives, and especially Scathach…

And even though he loves these personalities very much, he knows these personalities are quite… explosive. He doesn't want to make a mistake that can cause unimaginable damage.

He wasn't worried about the damage around him. Instead, he was worried about the damage it could cause to his and his wives' relationship. He knew the current peace in his relationships was due to Violet, Sasha, and Ruby's status as childhood friends. And, only because of that do they understand each other.

Victor completely ignored the day Violet tried to kill Sasha… As expected, his brain works in convenient ways…

Hearing what Victor said, Alexios' eyebrows quivered a lot.

"Kid-"

"HAHAHAHA~"

"Eh…?" Alexios was going to ask Victor to show respect toward the king, but he didn't expect the king to ignore what Victor said.

"You'll be fine, Victor."

Victor narrowed his eyes, "Why do you say that like you're 100% sure?"

"Well… in the past, I was like you. At least you don't have to deal with a woman who wants to destroy the world. So it's okay, it's okay~, you can handle it. I'll even give you my blessings in this long relationship. After all, this little girl is like a daughter to me."

"…" Scathach and Alexios looked at the two men with strange eyes. When did the two men become so close? And why are they talking in codes?

"…Why did the conversation escalate from 0 to 100 so fast? Destroy the world? Huh?"

"You're imagining things, don't worry." Vlad smiled, and inside, he thought;

'With that, he has two crazy women to deal with. Now he won't have time to interact with my beloved daughters, good…'

The king received some very interesting information from his subordinates. Natashia, Victor's mother-in-law, was killing all the insects in her house while saying something about husband this, husband that, my daughter's husband, etc.

It doesn't take a genius to find out who she's talking about.

Upon receiving this information, Vlad thought of a plan. The plan was very simple. Throw all the problems at his new 'friend'.

And he also wanted to help this little girl grow up too.

At the end of the day, he was the king, and the king's job is to make his servants happy!

But that was just an excuse he gave himself, and the real reason was:

The king was a very overprotective man with his daughters…

And seeing Ophis interacting with Victor made him very jealous and scared. 'What if my daughter grows up and wants to be with him? Hell no! I do not approve!'

Despite being king of an entire race… He was still a doting father.

"Sigh…" Victor had never felt tired of dealing with someone before.

"Well, back to business. Look…" Vlad looked at Alexios.

"Yes, master." Understanding his master's intentions, Alexios snapped his finger.

And like magic, a vast map appeared.

Victor looked at the map with a curious look. He saw that the map appeared to illustrate the areas of this world. He could even see that forest where he met the strange gorilla and tree. 'Thinking about it, I promised I would visit them, huh?'

"The Nightingale map."

"Yes. The area that is in red is my territory."

Victor looked at the red area on the map, "This is so small…" He muttered. He thought the king's territory would be bigger.

He saw that on the map, the territories were marked according to the name of each respective Clan of the Vampire Counts. He also noticed that Clan Adrasteia was very far from the capital.

Seeing how small his friend's territory was, he understood something.

'They're acting as the first line of defense for this country, huh… Now I understand why she invited me to go to her territory. She probably wanted to show me these monsters. She can't talk about them, but she can show it? I guess.' Victor tried to deduce Eleonor's motives.

"Yes…"

The king made a slightly annoyed expression, "A few millennia ago, when I found this world and decided to create a country here, I thought that conquering this world would be smooth, but I ran into unexpected problems."

"Oh?" Problems that even the vampire king couldn't handle? This is interesting…

Victor's curiosity was piqued.

The image changed, and soon several monster-looking creatures appeared.

"This world was being inhabited by these kinds of creatures. Creatures of the night who were the original inhabitants of this world."

"…" Scathach was silent throughout the whole conversation. She didn't have much to add. She already knew all this, and she just couldn't tell her disciple this before because of a special magical contract she signed.

"Heh~, even you can't handle these monsters?" Victor looked at the monsters with curiosity. He saw that the monsters had many different shapes.

"Hmm?" The king looked at Victor, "It's easy for me."

"…Huh?" Victor didn't understand.

"The weak are easy to deal with, I can kill thousands easily. The problem lies with the leaders of these monsters."

The image changed, and soon Victor could see the appearance of a gigantic creature. It had a rather disturbing shape, with several heads and tails that look like the monster's arms?

Victor couldn't describe what kind of creature he was seeing.

"Elder Gods, that's what they call themselves…"

"The number of leaders? Unknown."

"The number of subordinates of these leaders? Unknown."

"Do these monsters have intelligence? Unknown."

The king began listing several things he didn't know about the enemy.

"…" Victor's smile only grew and grew every time he heard what the king said. He also understood something: 'This old man is useless. In all these years, he doesn't know anything about the enemy? Impossible. He doesn't seem that incompetent, so he's definitely hiding something.'

Seeing Victor's smile, the king thought: '… As I thought, he's like her. It looks like I made the right decision.' He displayed a small, imperceptible smile.

"I fought one of their leaders once. It was an uphill battle, but I was able to win relatively easily."

The image changed to the king on top of a gigantic monster. He seemed to have won the fight.

"The problem starts to get more complicated now."

"Look."

The king snapped his finger, and then the image changed,

The monster the king defeated began to regenerate and come back to life.

"…An enemy who is truly immortal." Victor's eyes gleamed with interest. He felt it would be nice to have these monsters as a punching bag.

'I knew he was hiding something. Well, at least he was honest and spoke.'

"Yes, but… I do not believe these monsters have true immortality.

"Oh? Explain."

"My theory is that there is some device or someone who is resurrecting these leaders when they die."

"After all, I'm sure that during my fight, I completely destroyed the monster's soul, and as you know, the soul is the anchor of life in the physical body. If your soul is destroyed, immortal or not, you will die…. Well, that was what was supposed to happen."

"Hmm…" Victor was thoughtful.

Vlad looks at Alexios, his subordinate.

Understanding the master's intentions, he said, "Yes, Master." Soon he started walking towards somewhere.

"That explains why the vampire counts have powers split as if you were preparing for war."

"You noticed, huh?"

"Actually, it was pretty obvious… If anyone with even the slightest knowledge of war strategy knew about the Counts, and the way you divided the powers, they would deduce it."

Victor elaborated, "Snow is responsible for internal policy and is responsible for securing possible allies. Fulger takes care of food and household matters, while Adrasteia and Scarlett take care of defense and offense."

"But…" Victor looked at his master since he was sure she didn't have any subordinates.

"Yes…I originally intended this little girl to raise an army… But." The king looked at Scathach.

"Humpf, an army? I, alone, am enough. I don't want anyone to delay me!" Scathach snorted and turned away.

It's not like she didn't try to have subordinates in the past. It's just that Scathach had had bad experiences with subordinates in the past.

"Sigh…" The two sighed at the same time.

Victor and Vlad could understand Scathach's feelings. But in a war, and especially in a large-scale war, that luxury was not possible. Having subordinates is useful in situations like this.

"… A question," Victor spoke.

"Which is?"

"Why are you offering this to me? I don't understand. I just got here, and I'm a vampire who, from your perspective, is still a baby." Victor was quite skeptical about the king's motive.

"…Huh?" The king thought he was suddenly deaf, so he looked at Scathach, who was clearly to blame for all of this.

"You didn't explain anything to him?"

"Well… I didn't want him to grow arrogant. So because of that, I hid it."

"Make sense…" The king thought that was a good reason.

"…" Victor's eyes narrowed, "What are you talking about?"

"Victor, you know about your blood, right?"

"Yes. Rh Null Blood, a rare blood type in the human world, and in the vampire world, they are considered a delicacy, called The Golden Blood."

"Yes, you are correct." Vlad nodded in satisfaction, "But, you don't know everything."

Using his fingernail, Vlad made a small cut on his hand, and a scene that shocked Victor took place.

Vlad's blood began to move as if it were alive.

"In the past, thousands of years ago, the oldest vampires called this blood another name…"

Vlad created a small blood dagger and held it in his hand:

"Sanguis Noctis Regis… Or rather: The Blood of the Night King"

"And just like you, I also have this blood running through my veins."

Chapter 125: Sanguis noctis regis.

"Sanguis Noctis Regis… Or rather: The Blood of the Night King"

"And just like you, I also have this blood running through my veins."

"…" Victor was shocked that the king shared the same blood type as him; 'That explains why Ophis calls me father…'

Realizing that the king seemed to know a lot about his blood, he asked:

"… And what are the benefits of this blood?"

"Enhanced learning speed, superior adaptation capabilities, the ability to grow stronger more efficiently. You are also immune to any mind-related damage, while also being able to control special individuals with your vampiric charm."

'That explains why I could control those hunters and even the vampires… Immune to any mind-related damage, huh? Does the power of Ophis fit into this category?' Victor began to understand several strange things that happened in the past.

"These are just the initial benefits. The true power of this blood lies elsewhere."

"What do you mean?"

Vlad continued, "Our blood is special. Depending on which creature of the night you are born as, the potential contained within the blood will put you at the top of the hierarchy."

"Huh…?" He did not understand.

"One example, if you were turned into a wolf instead of a vampire, you wouldn't become a Beta who was subordinate to someone. You would go straight to Alpha status, and not just any Alpha. You would be a true Alpha with the potential to become the king of the wolves."

Vlad looked at Victor, "Are you going to tell me you never thought it was weird? That irregular transformation that no other vampire had? How quickly you evolved and became stronger? The weird sense of pride you have that won't let you bow your head to anyone?"

"That is…"

"These are all tied to the qualities of your blood. How could someone who is destined to be at the top of the hierarchy, lower their heads to anyone? It doesn't make sense, right?"

"That's why this blood is called The Blood of the Night King. Whoever possesses this blood has the potential to become the king of an entire race."

"And as a main feature… Our blood is very tasty to the creatures of the night. If the creatures of the night were to drink our blood, they would slowly get stronger. Isn't that right, Little girl." Vlad displayed a small smile on his face.

"…" Scathach turned her face away and ignored the king.

"As an added bonus, any vampire who drinks our blood will be satiated more easily. It is because of these traits that you were able to help this little girl with her little problem."

Scathach looked at the king, her eyes glowing blood red:

"…Keep talking, and I swear I'll kill you."

"Hahahaha~" Vlad ignored what Scathach said.

Then he continued to explain, "Of course, the same goes for you. When you drank this little girl's blood, you felt it, right? Controlling your power just got easier, and you got stronger."

"… That's true." He remembered that the same thing happened with Natashia. When he drank his mother-in-law's blood, his lightning control improved a little.

'This also explains my wives' increased power… And Scathachs.'

"…" Understanding how special his blood was, he looked at his master, with a face that said, 'why didn't you tell me?'

"Knowing you have The Blood of the Night King running through your veins, you would definitely be more proud than you already are, and I don't want an arrogant disciple… Pride is good, but don't let it get to your head." Scathach spoke stiffly as if she were a teacher.

"… You are right." He didn't deny his master's words, but he also didn't fully agree with her words. He knew he was only proud when it came to his enemies…

"Ah…" Now he understood why she hadn't told him everything.

"Although your case is even stranger than mine." Vlad put a hand on his chin and looked at Victor as if he was sizing him up.

"…" Scathach looked at Vlad.

"What do you mean?" Victor didn't understand.

"I was born with this blood, I was born a vampire. But you? You were an ordinary human who was turned into a vampire through a ritual."

"And…?"

"Somehow, the ritual influenced your blood in a strange way, and you acquired the powers of those three heiresses who were at the scene the moment you turned into a vampire. Your case is quite interesting…"

"This I already know… It was a mistake or a coincidence, right?"

"Hahaha, kid. When witches are involved, nothing is ever a mistake or a coincidence."

"How do you know that?" Scathach narrowed her eyes.

"Little girl, you are very naive to think you can hide something from me. You can kill as many shadows as you like, but they aren't all my underlings."

"Tsk." She turned her face away in annoyance.

"…" Vlad gazed with his red eyes at Victor's body. His gaze seemed to be analyzing Victor's entire existence.

"Oh… I see…" He seems to have understood something.

"Boy, two pieces of advice from an old man." The king leaned back against his throne.

"Hmm?"

"Your wives are your treasures, never leave them. Because in the future, you're going to need this unbreakable bond."

"…" Scathach heard what the king said in silence. 'This old man never says something useless… I better remember that.'

"Huh? I would never do that, they are everything to me."

"Good." The king displayed a smile.

"Second advice, don't use that transformation too much, at least until you've completely mastered all five of your powers."

"Yes, I know, it damages my soul, right?"

"Yes, but that's not all. You may not realize it, but this transformation is slowly changing your entire being."

"…" Victor was silent. He seemed to be thinking of something. 'By five powers, is he speaking of my power of ice, water, lightning, fire, and blood? Do I have to completely master them all? How many years will this take?'

"… What do you mean?" Scathach didn't like Vlad's tone one bit.

"You didn't notice it from his eyes? From the information I got, his eyes were sapphire blue, right? What color are his eyes now?"

"…" Scathach looked into Victor's eyes.

"Red…"

"Indeed… Although he's not bloodthirsty like you, his eyes are blood red. It's like he's a creature that came out of the deepest corners of hell."

"Doesn't that apply to you too?" She looked into Vlad's eyes.

"…Yes, that's why I told him that. I don't want him to become a monster like me."

Vlad flashed a smile that showed all of his sharp teeth:

"Two monsters cannot coexist in the same habitat…" Soon he was silent as if he didn't want to talk about anything else.

"…" An unsettling silence fell into place.

Scathach who was facing the king of the vampires as if trying to understand his actions.

Victor who was in deep thought, as if trying to understand his own existence.

And Vlad Tepes, the king of the vampires who just had his eyes closed like he was waiting for something.

Soon the three vampires could hear the footsteps of someone approaching.

"You took your time." Vlad opened his eyes.

"I'm sorry, Master… The ladies were asking for you, and as this is an important meeting, I couldn't let them interrupt."

"They can be very irrational at times, and since you spoil them so much, they do whatever they want."

"…" Vlad's eyes twitched a little when he heard what Alexios said.

"Pfft…" Victor almost smiled, but in the end, he couldn't help himself, "HAHAHAHAHA~!"

"What are you laughing about, boy?"

"…Pfft, Cough… I mean." Victor was trying to contain his laughter.

"The king of vampires, the strongest being in existence, can't handle his wives."

"HAHAHAHAHA~" He couldn't take it anymore.

Vlad's eyes flared blood red, he flashed a sneer:

"Don't laugh too much, boy. After all, the same will happen to you soon."

Vlad's words made Victor stop laughing, "…Eh?"

"Unlike your wives, mine are kind as a mother who is at home welcoming her child back after a long journey… They are just a little spoiled…"

"But, I ask you, my dear 'friend'…"

"How would you describe your wives?"

Remembering the personalities of Violet, Ruby, Sasha, and possible future problems:

"… Well… Hmm… I don't see any problems." Victor had never had any problems with his wives so far.

"Have you already forgotten the two monsters in your hands now?" Vlad's smile grew.

"…Hmm." He looked out of the corner of his eye at Scathach, who was looking at the item that was in Alexios's hand and remembered Natashia's words.

"Fuck…"

"HAHAHAHAHA~" The king laughed as if he had earned his revenge.

Veins started popping on Victor's head, but soon he got an idea:

"Oh, but at least my wives are loyal, they're just a little… explosive. But that's also their charm."

"…" The king's laughter died, and an overwhelming feeling began to leave his body.

"What are you implying?"

"A beautiful milf, all alone in an ancient castle, and she is so lonely~. Her husband is never home~, and she is a loving housewife…"

"The castle is always patrolled by the royal guards…" Victor sniffs the air and puts his hand to his nose as if he smells a horrible stench.

"I smell the stink of an unfaithful woman."

"…" The king's eyes began to shine brighter.

"…Don't look at me like that, it's advice from a 'friend' and a future vampire count."

Victor's eyes were frighteningly serious now:

"Vlad, are you absolutely sure you weren't presented with a green hat?"

Looking into Victor's eyes, Vlad realized the boy was speaking for his own good:

"… I'm sure-…"

'Now that he said that, my first wife is always unavailable when I look for her… And she's always with my son.'

The vampire king's first wife was the mother of the first prince, Theo.

'It can't be… No, it's not possible. She's the woman who has spent the most time with me, and she knows my personality. She wouldn't do that…'

"Looks like you have your doubts, huh?" Victor gave a sympathetic look, but inside he was laughing a lot:

'HAHAHAHAHAHA~, nobody talks bad about my wives! Absolutely nobody!'

Victor couldn't defeat Vlad with force, but words are a weapon too.

And it's not like these stories weren't common. He heard a lot of similar stories from his friend Andrew who was a playboy.

Seeing that Vlad didn't seem to trust his wives, Victor thought, 'Even though we're alike because of our blood, I don't want to ever be like him.'

Chapter 126: The birth of a new pillar.

"Master?" Alexios spoke.

"…Hmm? It's nothing, I was just thinking about something."

"Master, don't let this man's words affect you. He doesn't know what he's saying."

"I know Alexios, I know…" But, despite having said that, he was still thinking about Victor's words.

Without Victor knowing or intending to do so, he ended up planting a seed of doubt in the king's heart.

"Victor, why did you say that?" Scathach asked curiously.

"I just wanted to tease him a little, it's no big deal now… Whether he has any doubts or not, that's not my problem." Victor completely ignored the subject. After all, it wasn't his problem.

"Anyway, back to business." Vlad looked at Alexios.

"Yes, Master." Alexios opened the box he brought and took out a black parchment.

"That's…" Scathach immediately recognized what it was.

"Yes, this is a magical witch contract, the same thing you signed in the past, Scathach."

"Hmm… If I'm not mistaken, this black contract can only be broken by the queen of witches, right?" Victor spoke.

"Yes."

"Are you her ally?" Victor asked curiously

"Of course not, this is just business."

"I see…"

"The contract is simple. I will give you the title of vampire count, and all the power, and influence that comes with such a title."

He exhibited a small smile:

"Of course, I haven't forgotten the special 'privilege' you will receive."

"…" The king's words made a small smile appear on Scathach's face.

"In return, you must never speak what you've learned here to anyone without my direct permission."

"Pretty simple…" He looked at Scathach as if asking her opinion.

"Eh…?" Scathach quickly returned to her neutral expression and replied, "Don't worry, it happened the same way to me."

"I see… In that case, let's move on, where do I have to sign?" He looked at Alexios, who was holding a kind of knife.

"Wait," Vlad spoke.

"What happened?" Victor looked at Vlad.

"Before signing the contract, you must decide what the name of your Clan is."

"What do you mean the name of my Clan? Can't it be the same name I have now?"

"You can't, Walker is your last name as a human. Of course, you can use it if you don't have commitments that relate to a Vampire Count, but when you're going to introduce yourself as a Count to another supernatural being, you have to have another last name."

"This is the tradition I created myself."

"Oh… So all the Counts had different last names before?" Victor looked at Scathach.

"Yes. I also had a name, and a different last name before…" Scathach had a rather nostalgic look on her face.

Victor had been a little curious about Scathach's first and last name in the past, but this wasn't the time to ask about it.

"So? What clan name are you going to choose?" Vlad asked again

"Hmm…" Victor touched his chin and started to think. Suddenly he had an idea.

"Vlad, what is your full name?"

"…Why do you want to know?" Vlad narrowed his eyes a little.

"Just answer."

Vlad was a little curious about what Victor was planning:

"…My full name is Vlad Dracula Tepes. Although the last name 'Dracula' is not used very much by my children and me."

"…" Victor exhibited a small smile.

Vlad's eyes widened a little, "Don't tell me…"

"You said that my blood is like yours, and that it was called The Blood of the Night King, right?"

"Yes." Vlad displayed a small smile on his face. He had already deduced which direction Victor was heading.

"Although I am someone of the same blood type as you, I want to be your opposite."

Of course, Victor was talking about the king's distrust of his own wives. He didn't want to be someone who would distrust his wives…

After all, if you can't trust your wife, why did you get into a relationship in the first place? If you're afraid of being betrayed, you shouldn't bond!

If Victor were in the kind of situation the king found himself in, he would directly ask his wife, and as a couple who had lived thousands of years together, they would know if the person was lying or not.

In that kind of situation, it would be better to be honest and straight… What if he found out he was being cheated on? Well, there's always the friendly torture room…

Although Victor doubted very much that this will happen with the kind of personality his wives have!

As expected, crazy women are the best!

But that's not how Scathach, Alexios, and Vlad interpreted Victor's statement…

"I choose Alucard as my last name."

"…" An uncomfortable silence fell over the place.

Alexios and Scathach just stared at Victor in shock.

Does this boy understand what he just said? Choosing the same surname of the king, just written backwards, meant it was a statement.

A statement that said: 'I am not inferior to you, I am equal to you!'

It was basically a way to challenge the king's authority! They completely freaked out!

Vlad's and Victor's smile grew as if they were in sync, and suddenly:

"HAHAHAHAHAH~!" The two started laughing in sync.

Their laughter echoed throughout the king's castle and sent shivers to everyone who heard the two men's laughter.

"Very Well, Very Well!" Vlad clapped his hands.

"As expected of someone with The Blood of the Night King! You didn't disappoint me!" The king suddenly rose from His throne.

He took a deep breath, and suddenly he spoke in a voice that echoed throughout Nightingale.

"With my authority as king of all vampires, I, Vlad Tepes, hereby declare."

"That voice…" The first prince, Theo.

"Father?" The first princess, Lilith.

"He seems to be making an announcement," Elizabeth said. "How long has it been since he's last done this?"

"Thousands of years," Lilith replied.

"The birth of a new Vampire Count!"

"…Huh?" That was the reaction of all princes and princesses.

"As of today, the fifth pillar of vampire society responsible for exploring and discovering new lands is assigned to Clan Alucard."

"Clan Alucard? Who was the idiot who wrote our names backwards and created a Clan?" The second prince, Lucas, complained.

"But importantly, a new Count has just been born, that hasn't happened for thousands of years…" Lilith said.

"The leader of Clan Alucard is the new disciple of Scathach Scarlett, who recently won an arena game, Victor Walker!"

"… THAT MAN AGAIN!" Lucas, Saul, and Adam yelled angrily, and they felt that man was born to provoke them.

Elizabeth just dropped to her knees on the ground and looked up at the sky as if life had no meaning, "Isn't that too ridiculous? A 21-year-old vampire becoming a Count?"

"…Eh? He's only 21 years old!? Why is he so strong!?" Saul and Adam shouted in unison.

"Has my dad finally gone crazy? Is he smoking something illegal?" She couldn't accept the reality in front of her.

"The youngest vampire ever to receive the title of vampire count…" Lilith muttered, and slowly her smile began to grow.

"As per tradition said, Victor, the new Count, has abandoned the Walker name, and assumed the name Alucard."

"Wait… He's become a Vampire Count, that means he can be challenged, and if he loses that title…" Theo's eyes were gleaming with a shrewd look as a plan began to form in his head.

"My citizens, hail the new Count Vampire, the new pillar of vampire society, Victor Alucard."

"Ugh, that last name doesn't match, what's on this man's mind?" Saul spoke, irritated.

"If you think about it, our names don't match either…" Elizabeth muttered.

Suddenly the king's voice died down…

"Father…" Ophis had her eyes glowing blood red.

Realizing that the announcement had ended, the first prince, Theo, was about to turn and leave.

"My children, I call you." Suddenly all the children heard the king's voice in their heads.

"Yes, Father." They all spoke, except for the first prince, Theo.

"…Yes, Father." Then he spoke when he realized he couldn't leave now. 'With the appearance of a new Clan with the title of Count, the political power game will change. I need to move fast.'

…

After Victor signed the black parchment, he looked at Vlad.

"You're bad at speeches."

"Shut up, I haven't done this for millennia."

"It doesn't change the fact that you're bad at it."

"Ugh…"

"But… Responsible for exploring and discovering new lands, huh?"

"That is a job that suits you perfectly, does it not?"

"You're not wrong." Victor displayed a big smile.

"Congratulations on becoming a Count, Victor." Scathach spoke with a small smile.

Victor looked at Scathach and flashed a small smile, "Am I in the same social status as you now, master?"

"Yes, so you don't need to call me master anymore." She didn't look sad to be speaking those words.

"Oh?" Victor took Scathach's hand. He held her hand like a couple would hold each other's hand.

"…" Scathach looked at her hand, and for some reason, felt quite warm inside.

"What should I call you now?"

"Scathach… Just Scathach…" Her voice was surprisingly very low.

"Okay, Scathach."

"!" Scathach felt that the way Victor called her name now was quite different from how he called her in the past.

She couldn't help but smile happily and squeeze Victor's hand a little tighter.

"…" The king looked at this scene and thought, 'Isn't that boy very proficient at this? Wasn't he the boy who was confused a few moments ago? He looks like a natural playboy now… Who taught him?'

"We finished? I need to go home… That place must be in chaos now…" Victor said, and he wasn't wrong, and his wives were freaking out now.

"Yes, we are done. Even though you've risen and become a Count, you still have no territory. And since there is no available territory…"

"I'm supposed to explore and make my own territory, huh?" Victor laughed.

"Well, that is your job as a Vampire Count."

Victor remembered that the king's territory was very far from the mainland and that his friend's Clan was the most distant territory from the royal capital; 'I must visit Eleonor's territory in the future. Luckily, I already have an invite from her… But first, I'm going home, and this time. Nobody will stop me!'

Victor felt strange, since, every time he decided to return home, something always occurred…

"Return home, and enjoy your free time. Soon, I will have my subordinate deliver all the necessary things that make you a Vampire Count."

"Yes, I will. I'll see you soon, Vlad."

"Come on, Scathach."

"Yes…" For some reason, Scathach's voice was lower than normal.

Soon the two disappear.

"Vlad, huh? It has been a long time since someone called me as if I were a friend." He looked quite melancholy for a few seconds.

"Master?"

"Is nothing." Soon Vlad's expression turned grim.

Suddenly, he heard his children's footsteps.

Seeing all his children except his youngest daughter, his face trembled a little.

"Alexios, go get Ophis."

"Yes, Master." Alexios snaps his finger, and soon a small portal appeared in front of him, and he entered.

Looking at his children, especially his sons, he said:

"Disappointing."

"…" Their father's voice sent a shiver down their spine.

Chapter 127: The love of a goddess.

A few hours before Victor's announcement as the new Vampire Count.

Agnes Snow and Adonis Snow had returned to their mansion.

"How many visions have you had? And what did you see?" Agnes, who was sitting in a chair beside Adonis' bed who was breathing heavily. He was thin as bones, and all his beauty seemed to have disappeared. He had become a decrepit adult man who looked like he could die at any moment.

'Has his condition worsened so much with just one vision?' Agnes thought worriedly. She was already used to seeing her husband's physical condition, but even if she was used to it, that didn't mean she liked it!

What kind of wife would be happy to see her husband so weakened!?

Adonis spoke between breaths, "I had two visions… I saw… That boy's ascension. He looked so dazzling… And beside him, there were six individuals who seemed to be his trusted individuals…"

Cough.

He coughed up blood onto the mattress.

'Darling…' Agnes bit her lip when she saw her husband's condition. 'He seems to be much worse than before…'

"In the second vision, I saw our daughter burning the royal capital with her powers… She had an expression of pure hatred on her face."

"…" Agnes bit her fingernails and began to think about Adonis' words.

Adonis Snow had a secret that was known only to a few people, one of them being Vlad Tepes, the king of vampires.

He had a clairvoyant power, a power that was acquired when Agnes Snow turned him into a vampire…

Not even Agnes knew how he acquired such a power. Normally, it wasn't meant to be that way. A commoner vampire doesn't get such an extraordinary power without a reason.

Agnes thought Adonis had gained this power due to the act of copulation he had with the goddess of beauty, Aphrodite, and the goddess of the underworld, Persephone.

"Those bitches…" Agnes bit her lip until blood came out, feeling very frustrated.

It was not like it was anything new. This kind of weird stuff tended to happen when mortals interacted with gods. After all, gods are stranger beings than vampires.

Adonis' power was so strong that he had never missed a prediction before.

Vlad, the king of vampires, said that Adonis had the power of a god, coming from someone as old and experienced as Vlad; his words carried a great deal of weight.

The power of a god? That would be something to be happy about if the consequences of using such a power weren't too unfair…

Every time he used this power, some of his soul was harmed, not just his soul. His body was also harmed a lot.

As Adonis' body was no longer strong due to the consequences of his parents' incestuous relationships, his body suffered more than usual…

Normally, his body was supposed to get stronger when he became a vampire, but… That didn't seem to be what was happening.

And to make the whole situation even worse, Adonis didn't seem to have control over this power. When facing an event, his power could activate at random…

Because of this, Agnes forbade Adonis from leaving the mansion; she didn't want to lose her husband because of this randomness.

"Tsk." Agnes didn't hide her annoyed state, she knew it could upset her husband, but she didn't care. This situation made her very angry.

Even after several centuries had passed, Agnes still couldn't unravel the mystery behind Adonis' current condition.

Was he a vampire? Yes, but at the same time, he had the power of a god. And the two natures just weren't compatible with each other.

And this contradiction seemed to be slowly killing Adonis from the inside…

Though if he doesn't use his power, he'll be fine…

'As expected…' Slowly Agnes' eyes began to darken; 'I'll have to trap him in this mansion… I won't let you out anymore. Never. Never. Never.'

"We have to bring Violet back home, I don't want to see my daughter like that," Adonis spoke in a serious tone.

Agnes woke up from her state and ignored what Adonis said, then asked, "…Can't you see the future of that boy?" She needed more information before making a decision.

"I can, and at the same time, I can't. I only see his ascension alongside six individuals, but I don't see anything else."

"Just that, huh," Agnes spoke, she started to think for a few seconds, and then she said:

"…I think your second prediction is probably wrong."

"… What do you mean?"

"Violet is just like me, and she wouldn't move without reason."

"… You are right."

"Probably, someone must have harmed her husband, and that someone was in the capital. As she doesn't have the patience to look, she decided to burn everything… At least, that's what I would have done if you had been harmed."

"…" Adonis didn't know how to feel to see Agnes talking so confidently about her daughter. Is he happy or sad? Sigh… Why did his daughter have to be born like this woman?

Suddenly, the two heard a voice.

"With my authority as king of all vampires, I, Vlad Tepes, hereby declare."

Adonis and Agnes listened in silence to their king's declaration. Then, when the king finished speaking:

"…" An uncomfortable silence fell in Agnes and Adonis's room.

"…Isn't that ridiculous, a 21-year-old Vampire Count? Has the king gone mad…?" Agnes didn't know how to feel knowing that a boy who had barely stopped wearing diapers, at least from her perspective, had become a Count.

'Although, that fight…' Agnes remembered Victor's fight with Natashia that she saw from the recording Natalia had made. 'That is not the power of a young vampire.'

"Lady Agnes! Lady Agnes!" Hilda seemed to be very shaken. She totally lost her composure and completely ignored the intimate moment of the two counts and invaded the room.

"You heard!?"

"Of course not, I was deaf all of a sudden, and I didn't hear anything," Agnes spoke in a sarcastic tone.

"… This is bad. I must call a doctor!" Hilda suddenly ran out of the room.

"…" Agnes looked at this with an expression that she didn't know how to react. "Has her brain melted?"

"Pfff… HAHAHAHAHA~"

Suddenly Adonis started to laugh, and, even though there was blood coming out of his mouth, he didn't care.

"D-Darling, don't laugh, you'll get worse."

"It's okay, it's okay." He said, laughing, and then continued, "And you may be correct, for the first time, I may have an incorrect prediction."

"Right? Our daughter will not go crazy for no reason." Agnes moved away from the bed.

"I have some work to do, and I need to visit my son-in-law… Sigh." Agnes felt lazy. She didn't want to go back all the way to the royal capital.

" Take care of yourself~," Adonis spoke with a smile on his face.

"Thank you, Darling. And absolutely, do not get out of bed." Her eyes weren't pretty.

"Okay?"

"…Yes…" He had no choice.

"Good." She displayed a happy smile.

Suddenly Agnes turned around, "HILDA, I'm leaving! Take care of the house!"

"YES, MASTER!"

Soon the woman disappeared from Adonis' room.

When his wife left, Adonis wore a sad smile:

"I'm sorry, Honey. But I lied… It wasn't just two visions." He remembered the last vision he had.

The shadow of a woman was hugging him as she spoke:

'My husband, I will get you back~, no matter how much time passes~, no matter how much that bitch tries to avoid it, one day… The queen of the underworld will have her beloved back. You can't run away from me."

He looked up at the ceiling and thought; 'Looks like Persephone can't wait any longer…'

The last sight Adonis saw was… His own death. But that was something he would never tell anyone. After all, he didn't want to hurt his beloved daughter… or Agnes…

…

Before Victor's declaration as a new Count.

In a mansion that seemed to be slowly being rebuilt.

"Hey there, that piece of furniture is a little to the right."

"Hey you there, stop being soft! I want this new mansion built like never before in less than 1 month!"

Victoria was ordering everyone around. She had a rather annoyed expression on her face. Because of a certain someone who visited her, almost all her mansion was destroyed! Hateful man!

"…She seems more irritated than usual," Hecate told Tatsuya while he was swinging his sword. He looked like he was training.

"Well, I can't blame her. I would feel that way too if my room was broken into, and destroyed…" Suddenly a vein popped in Tatsuya's head as he remembered something, 'stopping to think now, my room was destroyed too, huh?'

"Hmm?" Tatsuya looked at the sky. For a moment, he could feel something approaching.

And Tatsuya knew only one person who could fly through the skies at high speed.

Suddenly Tatsuya's expression darkened; 'Don't tell me that man is coming back?' His whole body shook; he didn't want to play with his new 'friend'.

Rumble, Rumble!

"…" Hearing the lightning sound in the distance, Hecate, Tatsuya, and Victoria's faces darkened.

'He is coming!'

Rumble, Rumble!

Suddenly, lightning struck the garden.

BOOOOOM!

A small explosion happened.

"…" Victoria looked at this scene with an expressionless expression… 'My garden…' And then a vein popped in her head.

"Victor-…?" When she was about to scream Victor's name, she suddenly heard a woman's voice.

"Ouch… Despite knowing how to use this technique, I still don't know how to land properly…"

Suddenly Victoria's whole face seemed to freeze. She knew that voice too well.

"Mother?" Tatsuya walked beside his mother and saw her paralyzed face. "Mother…?"

"Hmm… Am I in the right place? Ugh, I can't see anything with this smoke." The woman seemed to make a movement with her hand, and soon a gust of wind took place.

Tatsuya and Hecate looked towards the woman and saw a vision that left them paralyzed.

A woman who looked very much like Victoria was standing in front of them, she was wearing a very noble white dress, and that dress was painted with several bloodstains.

"Oh, Sister~. I found you." Natashia smiled at the three of them with a bloody smile.

This sight only made them more terrified.

Chapter 128: Natashia is working hard for her happiness!

"Oya? Why are you frozen and looking at me like you'd seen a ghost?"

"C-Countess Annasthashia Fulger…" Hecate stammered heavily.

"Wrong, Wrong. I'm an ex-countess… For now, at least…" She flashed a dangerous little smile at the end.

"…" That smile made Tatsuya alert. He looked seriously at the woman, then measured the woman's strength, and saw that he had no chance of beating her…

But would that leave him shaken!? Of course not!

Rumble, Rumble.

Tatsuya's body was covered by lightning.

"Oh? You have great power there, nephew…" She stared at Tatsuya's lightning bolts as if assessing his power:

"But… Hmm… It's not the same quality as my husband, why is that?" She began thinking aloud, and she touched her cheek with her finger.

"If my husband's lightning is like first-quality lightning, yours is something like third-quality… Why is that? I also feel something mixed with your power… Hmm…" She looked like a crazy woman who was trying to use her head to think.

"Well… Whatever…" She gave up thinking as it wasn't like she cared either. She was just curious that Tatsuya's power was like that.

"It's my husband we're talking about! Of course, I should expect something like this from him!" She nodded her head several times.

"…" Why is this woman talking to herself? And even worse, why is she answering the things she asks herself!? Is she mad!?

Natashia looked around when her gaze landed on a woman who looked just like her.

Suddenly Natashia appeared in front of her sister.

"S-Stop-" Tatsuya was going to defend his mother. He knew that this woman was his mother's number 1 enemy. He grew up hearing from his mother how hateful this woman was.

He was going to defend her! But…

"I missed you so much!" Natashia grabbed her sister and rubbed her face against her sister's cheek.

"You're still short as always, my dear sister! Are you eating right? You must focus on eating more than working! Look how thin you are!"

"…" She's a vampire, you know? She can't get fat! That's what Victoria's underlings wanted to say, but they didn't have the heart to say it.

"Let go of me!" Victoria turned her face away from Natashia. She suddenly assumed a shocked expression, "…That tone of voice… Is that you, Natashia?"

"Pipon~! You're right! Now a gift!" She hugged her sister tighter!

"Ugh…" She gave up fighting.

"Hehehehe, my sister is so cute~, she's so cute~, she's so cute!"

"… What's going on here? Wasn't she my mother's enemy?"

"Yes, she is, but she's not that woman. Currently, she's the other woman." Hecate explained,

"…Huh?" Tatsuya didn't understand anything Hecate said.

Sigh…

Hecate sighed. As a witch who has worked for Victoria for a long time, she knew about Natashia's secret; Victoria herself told her.

"In short, this woman has two personalities. Her first personality is a bitch who likes to gamble, and do whatever she wants for her own interest; she's the personality that was your mother's enemy. And then there's this woman you're seeing now…"

The two looked at Natashia, who was hugging Victoria.

"She's the real personality of Annasthashia Fulger, the true sister of Victoria Rider…"

"…Why is the world so complicated…? Actually, why is my family so complicated?" Tatsuya really wanted to sigh right now.

"Hahaha, you haven't seen anything yet… This woman, she's crazier than the other personality…" Hecate spoke with a face darkened with fear.

She listened to the stories Victoria told her about her sister, and from what she could tell? Those stories weren't cool at all…

Seeing the goofy smile on Natashia's face, unconsciously, Victoria flashed a small smile:

"…What happened to the other one?"

"I don't know yet, but I will kill her!"

"… Is that all right?"

"Hmm? Why not?"

"Well, she is you…" Victoria didn't know how to feel knowing her sister was going to kill a part of herself.

"Yes, it's okay! My husband hates that woman, so I will kill her!"

Looking into her sister's lifeless eyes, Victoria gulped; 'She has become crazier than before… Wait… Husband? Did she remarry? Who is the poor soul?'

"Who is your new husband?" She asked curiously.

"Huh? What dumb question is that? Of course, it's Victor!"

"…." Tatsuya, Victoria, and Hecate felt that they were suddenly deaf.

"Let go of me for a few minutes…" Victoria tried to pull away from her sister.

"Hmm? Okay."

When Victoria separated from her sister, she touched her head. For some reason, her head was spinning a lot now; 'Ahh… Will the world finally end tomorrow? I seem to be hearing things…'

"Can you repeat it again? What is your husband's name?"

"… Have you gone deaf, sister? Have you been away from home for a long time and caught some strange illness?"

"Just answer the damn question." Victoria stomped the ground in frustration as she looked at her subordinates who had stopped working and yelled, "And you guys get back to work!"

"Yess!" Soon her subordinates started working again.

"And?" Victoria looked at her sister, who was looking at her subordinates.

"And, what?" Natashia looked at Victoria blankly.

"Ugh…" Victoria rubbed her brow on her face in an attempt to calm down.

"My dear and beloved sister, I am asking… Who is your new husband?" She spoke as calmly as possible.

"But haven't I already answered?" she turned her head without understanding.

"I'm asking what his name is!" She stomped on the ground again in frustration. This personality always made her angry!

"It's Victor!" She smiled happily.

"…Ugh." Victoria didn't know how to feel to hear that her sister went after her own daughter's husband!

"…Victor, are you talking about Victor Walker, your daughter's husband?" Hecate asked.

"Yes! That's the one! That's my husband! My beloved husband~." She began to whisper the word 'husband' over and over again.

Suddenly her face turned red, and she started breathing heavily as if out of breath. She seemed to have entered her own world as she began to mutter at high speed:

"We'll do this and that, he'll grab me from behind, and throw all his seeds inside me~, I'll get pregnant~, I'll make a trio with my daughter~, I'll get along with my daughter~, Hehehehehehehe~."

Gulp.

Hecate gulped when she saw the crazy look on Natashia's face. 'This woman is dangerous! She is mad! Completely crazy! How can that man like a woman like that!?'

What Hecate didn't know was that Victor didn't say anything… She completely distorted what Victor said.

"…" Tatsuya looked to the sky and thought; 'My friend, I'm so happy… I'm really glad you're going to suffer a little…'

Tatsuya's thought was simple, who would be happy to have a crazy wife like her? He believed that no normal man would like that.

What he didn't know was… Victor was no normal man…

He was still naive… He was still so young…

"Oh, I just remembered my goal." Suddenly Natashia woke up from her world and looked at Victoria with a serious look. She didn't even look like the woman who was in her own world a few seconds ago.

"…Are you absolutely sure you're okay!? Don't you have any more personalities being created right now!?"

"What are you talking about, sister?" She suddenly approaches Victoria and takes her sister's hand, "Of course I'm fine! In fact, I've never felt so good in my entire life! I finally found what I was looking for!"

"…" Victoria felt herself being sucked into the darkness of Natashia's eyes.

"…O-Okay." Victoria quickly put her hand on Natashia's face and pushed her sister away; 'that scared me… For a moment, I felt like I was going to be swallowed by that darkness…'

"I'm glad you're okay now… What did you come here for?"

"Oh, I-" Natashia started to talk about why she came here, but suddenly they heard their king's voice.

"With my authority as king of all vampires, I, Vlad Tepes, hereby declare."

Tatsuya, Victoria, Hecate, and Natashia all listened in silence.

When the announcement ended, everyone just opened their mouths in sheer shock. They couldn't believe what they were hearing, except for one person, of course.

"A Vampire Count at the age of 21…" Victoria said.

"This is ridiculous…" Hecate said.

"…" Tatsuya didn't know how to feel knowing that Victor had become a Count. But somehow, he couldn't help but think; 'As expected of him, I think?'

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA~"

Suddenly the group woke up from their stupor when they heard Natashia's crazy laugh.

"…this is a good time to get out of here…" Hecate spoke in a low voice.

"…" Victoria and Tatsuya nodded.

To be honest, the current state of Natashia was scaring the hell out of them.

"As expected from my husband! He became a Count! I can't be left behind! I have to work faster, and get back what belongs to me! And when I do, he'll fill my insides with his liquids! I can barely wait!"

"…" The faces of the three turned pure red. Can this woman not have the least bit of decency?

Suddenly, Victoria and Tatsuya felt their shoulders being touched by someone.

They slowly turned their faces and looked at Natashia, "Where are you going…?" Her smile was terrifying!

"Well… I have work to do." Victoria muttered.

Rumble, Rumble.

Natashia's body was spontaneously covered by lightning.

"Don't worry, you will work hard… For my happiness, and my husband's happiness!"

"Eh…?"

And in the blink of an eye, Natashia ascended to the skies while carrying Tatsuya and Victoria.

"I knew getting involved with that man is not a good idea!" Tatsuya, for the first time in his long life, screamed in frustration.

Chapter 129: The king is disappointed.

"FUCK!"

BOOOOOM!

Prince Theo threw his table on the floor.

"FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!"

He started breaking his office furniture in a fit of rage.

"How dare he treat me like a child!" To Theo, his father's attitude was inconceivable.

"It's because of that attitude that he treats you like a child." Theo suddenly heard his brother's voice.

He looked back to see Prince Lucas standing in the doorway with his arms crossed.

"Lucas…"

"You should be used to our father's attitude."

"…" Theo was silent.

"Why were you so affected by our father's words? That's not like you, you're usually calmer."

"I…" Theo didn't know how to respond. He just remembered the conversation his parents had after Victor left with Scathach.

…

"Disappointing."

"…" Their father's voice caused them to feel a shiver run down their spines.

"F-Father?" Lucas didn't understand. He didn't understand why his father was disappointed in them. They didn't do anything wrong!

"Silence." The king's eyes glittered dangerously.

"…" A silence fell in the place.

Vlad looked at his children.

"Leaving aside Elizabeth and Ophis, who are babies and have not reached the age of maturity." He looked at the children who were over 500 years old, namely Theo, Lucas, Saul, Adam, and Lilith.

"Did you learn nothing from this demonstration?"

"…Huh?" The children didn't understand. Demonstration? What is he talking about? Wasn't this just a meeting?

"Sigh…" He placed a hand on his brow. He didn't even try to hide how disappointed he was.

'Why do I have such useless children? This way, it will take a few more millennia for me to retire.'

"…" A cold sweat was falling from the foreheads of Vlad's children.

'What is he talking about? Was this a demonstration?' Theo and Lucas, as the eldest children, started using their heads faster and tried to figure out their father's intentions.

Suddenly, a portal appeared, and Alexios exited the portal while holding Ophis in the air with some unknown power.

"Let go of me…" Ophis' eyes were glowing blood red.

"I'm sorry, Princess. But it's the king's orders."

"Evil Father…?"

"…" Vlad's eyes twitched a little when he heard what Ophis said.

"Well…" Alexios didn't know what to say, does he agree? Or does he deny it? Like a good servant, he just looked at the king and said:

"I brought her."

"Where was she?"

"On the way to Countess Scathach's residence."

"…" Vlad's eyes twitched a lot now. It was quite obvious that Ophis ignored his order and headed towards the place where Victor was.

"…" Ophis turned her face and tried to whistle, but nothing came out.

'Has she entered her rebellious phase?' The king thought when he saw what Ophis was doing.

Vlad looks back at his children.

"First, do you think I would gather you all here if it was for a useless reason?" He started to explain.

"…" All the children thought it made sense.

'What happened to that man was a demonstration…' Saul already had doubts about that, but he hadn't thought it through. 'Demonstration of what?'

"…" Vlad clicked his tongue internally, 'They still don't understand?'

"When you saw Victor Alucard's attitude of attacking me, what did you think?"

"He's crazy." All responded simultaneously.

"…" Vlad was a little surprised for a few seconds, then he replied,

"Yes, he is," He smiled.

"…" Vlad's children felt strange when they saw their father's smile.

"Now I ask you, my children. Would you have that courage?"

"…" The answer that crossed everyone's mind was: Of course not. They are not suicidal lunatics.

Suddenly all their eyes widened, and they seemed to have understood something.

"Yes, that's what I wanted to show you. The courage to challenge a stronger force, the courage to always want to test your limits, the courage to stand before me like an enemy." With every word Vlad spoke, the pressure he released from his body increased.

"That's what you don't have!"

"Cowards!" His voice resonated throughout the castle.

"…" The princes and princesses just lowered their heads and didn't dare say anything.

Vlad was disappointed. All his sons didn't have the makings of a good king. They were weak mentally. They were weak against powerful enemies. They would readily submit to a greater force, and thus he couldn't entrust everything he built to his sons.

'If the king of wolves saw my children now, he would probably laugh in my face.'

At the end of the day, Vlad thought the methods of the king of the wolves were correct. Despite using brutal methods, he had strong children, children who would inherit the empire he created.

Even though those kids were as stupid as their father…

"Theo." The King looked at his son.

"Y-Yes?"

"You are a smart man. That, I readily acknowledge you for."

"Father…"

"But you only have this… Your one redeemable trait. Everything else of the person you are, is an utter failure, less than garbage."

"…" Theo clenched his fists tightly.

"Even though you're 3000 thousand years old, you haven't progressed, you haven't gotten stronger. Scathach, despite being younger than you, can easily defeat you, and she wouldn't even need to use her transformation. You are weak."

"…" He wanted to complain and say that Scathach was a training maniac, and he wasn't like that! He was strong! But he knew that would only make his father angry.

"Instead of training and getting stronger, you prefer schemes, acting like a poisonous snake." Vlad's eyes glowed with ridicule.

"…" The only thing that crossed Theo's mind when he heard his father's words now was, 'Does he know? But I hid it perfectly.'

"Do you think schemes will help against enemies who can wipe you out of existence with just one breath?"

"…" He was silent.

"You saw my fight against that being, do you think schemes would be enough to stop him?" He was talking about the Elder Gods.

"…"

"Answer me." His voice was neutral, but it still sent shivers down Theo's spine.

"N-Noo."

"As my eldest son, you should be the strongest. You should be an example to follow, you should inherit everything I've built, but… You're just that…" He didn't even have the words to describe how disappointed he was.

Vlad Tepes had two grandchildren too, who were the children of Theo and Lucas… But their grandchildren were even greater disappointments.

As the king's grandson, they believed themselves the center of the world and were always causing trouble.

Because of that, Vlad didn't even consider those flaws as grandchildren.

"…" Theo just fell silent as his body shook a lot like a child being scolded by his father.

"Lucas." He looked at his second son.

"You are strong, much stronger than my first child. Unlike Theo, you never faltered in your training, and you are not a complete coward." But, despite having praised his son, Vlad knew it was still not enough. He still didn't have the makings to become a good king.

"…" Lucas was silent and just waited for his father's reprimand.

"You just have to use your head more and stop depending on your big brother, grow up! You are already an older vampire."

"…Yes, Father." Surprisingly, he didn't get many complaints.

"Saul…"

"Y-Yes…"

"You are perceptive at times, but you're too dumb."

"D-Dumb?"

"You look like a horse that just walks forward, and you easily forget things. Do you have a chicken's brain?"

"…Huh?"

"Example: A few years ago, a maid tried to murder you, and, despite noticing her intentions, you neglected to do anything. Why?"

"W-Well… I was too Lazy…"

"And the consequences of that were your little sister being hurt." Vlad looked at Elizabeth, who unconsciously touched her arms.

"…" Saul was silent, but he understood his problem.

"Adam…"

"Yes?"

"You are good."

"Huh?"

"Just never stop training. You have the best trainers available, don't go soft." Of all his sons, Adam had the potential to be king… for now. After all, only time will tell if he would change in the future.

"Y-Yes, Father!" Adam was somehow feeling very happy that his father recognized him.

"Lilith."

"Yes, Father," Lilith responded so gracefully, she was sure there was no flaw her father would notice.

"Stop being lazy."

"… Eh?"

"You think I don't know? You're constantly running away from your duties because you're 'bored'."

"W-Well…" How did he know!? Is it those damn shadows!?

"And most importantly, don't go after the new Count."

"W-What" She looked like a cat that had its tail stepped on, "I won't!"

"…" Vlad just stared at his daughter with a dry look.

"I swear I won't!"

"It's better that you don't. I don't want to have to bury my daughter's body." Vlad knew very well the personalities of Victor's wives. He didn't need to be a genius to figure out that all women are equal or worse than Scathach.

Although Vlad only said this to cause fear in Lilith, he would never let his daughters be harmed.

Gulp.

She swallowed in fear. 'Going after that man is my death sentence?' Somehow, she became even more interested in the new Vampire Count.

It was a strange feeling. She was more attracted to the danger, 'The charm of a Bad Boy…'

"Elizabeth."

"Yes, Father?"

"Just don't follow your big brother's example, and you'll be fine. Despite being very spoiled, you've got your head in the right place. You're smart, but don't forget about your training."

"Yes, Father!" As one of the youngest daughters, she was very happy to hear her father's words.

"Ophis…"

"…." Ophis turned her face and ignored Vlad.

"…" Vlad's eyes twitched a lot.

Vlad looked at his youngest daughter, who, despite being very young, had an unearthly beauty that none of his daughters had.

'She certainly inherited the characteristics of that woman… And my blood too… Although not completely.'

Of all Vlad's children, Ophis was the only one who inherited their father's special blood, albeit incompletely.

If Vlad and Victor had 100% of the Blood of the Night King, Ophis had only 50%.

'She's the one with the most potential just because she has my blood and her mother's blood in her body, but… She's too young…' Vlad felt it an irony of fate. The son he'd been hoping for to inherit his blood turned out to be a daughter and the youngest of them all.

"Ophis, I forbid you to see Victor-" He didn't even finish speaking, and Ophis already reacted badly to his words.

"Sniff…" Small tears threatened to fall from Ophis' face.

"…" A small drop of sweat fell from Vlad's face. He just wanted to test his daughter's feelings towards Victor.

'That boy… I promise myself that if he lays a finger on one of my daughters, Count or not, he will die.' Vlad's eyes twitched a lot and held a small killing intent.

Then he flashed a small smile, "I'm kidding, you can go see him anytime you want, but don't overdo it. He's very busy after all." At the end of the day, the king was a doting father, especially to his youngest daughter.

Ophis wiped her eyes. "Mm." And nodded, looking very happy.

"Thanks, evil Father."

"Ugh…" Vlad put his hand on his face, he raised his hand and made a gesture like he was kicking his kids out:

"Dismissed. Get back to work, or whatever it was you were doing."

Chapter 130: The consequences of being on top.

"FUCK!" Theo only got angrier when he remembered what happened.

"He humiliated me! In front of all my brothers and servants!"

"…I wouldn't look at it that way," Lucas spoke.

Theo looked at his brother, "What do you mean?"

"Our father is an over 5000 year old monster. He doesn't say useless things." Lucas looked at his brother:

"Think about it. How many times has our father reprimanded us?"

"Twice…" He spoke after thinking for a moment.

"Yes, the first one was when you and I went hunting wolves in the past, and it ended up provoking them into a war.

"Yes," Theo remembered they were very arrogant in the past and almost died at the hands of the wolves.

"And today was the second."

Lucas continued, "Throughout our entire existence, he has only reprimanded us twice, and when he did, he seemed to know all our faults and what we were doing wrong."

"Although he always seems indifferent and doesn't care about us, he knows everything about us… Quite honestly, it's terrifying." Lucas's body shook a little.

He would never get used to his father. The man was just too scary, although that's why he respected him too.

"…" Theo nodded in agreement with his brother's words.

"Although…" Lucas made a neutral face, "He is the king. Of course, he has eyes everywhere, though I doubt he has eyes outside his territory." He displayed a small smile on his face.

"…" Theo sighed inwardly. He was very relieved now that he heard his younger brother's words, although he didn't show it on his face.

He didn't want his father to find out about his plans yet.

He started to think of something:

"Where is your son?"

"Hmm? Why do you want to know?" Lucas raised an eyebrow in curiosity.

"I will call my son back, and I want your son to keep my son company." He spoke vaguely and didn't give much information, and that seemed to irritate his brother.

Lucas' eyes glowed a little blood red, "…Don't treat me like a fool, tell me what you're planning."

"…I will use our children to cause trouble with the new Count-." Theo didn't even finish speaking, and his brother interrupted him.

"Stop. Did your brain melt or stop working?"

"Huh?" Theo didn't understand what his brother was implying.

"Oh, I know." Lucas seemed to understand something, "You're still angry. Stop whining like a child and get over it!"

Theo gritted his teeth, "…I'm not whining."

He just didn't like something… He didn't like the special treatment that man was getting from the king.

21 years old and already a Count, huh? Is his existence a joke? Theo didn't like feeling that way at all.

He didn't like to feel inferior… He's the eldest son of the vampire king! He is important!

Lucas ignored what Theo said, "You want to send my son to the man who dared attack the king of all vampires in his own castle."

"…" Theo was silent.

"I don't know that man, but seeing that smile, seeing the way he talked to the king, and seeing his transformation, there's one thing we all agree on."

"He's crazy… Completely crazy… On a scale of 0 to 100, he easily exceeded the maximum meter and hit 1000."

Who in their right mind would attack the vampire king in his own castle!? This is just suicide!

"I wouldn't doubt that he would kill our children and deliver their heads to the king himself! He's that kind of man!"

"…" Theo thought it made sense. A man who dared to attack the king and challenged the king's authority by creating a clan that contained the king's name just written backwards. That kind of man would do it without even hesitating.

"But they are the king's grandchildren, you know? You know our father, he is very doting-." Theo would go on to say that the king would never allow anyone to harm his family.

"This only applies to his children, to his grandchildren, he pretends they don't even exist." Lucas was quite strict, he was the one who admired his father the most, and because of that, he can say with absolute certainty that their father doesn't care about his grandchildren.

"Calm your mind, and think clearly before making a decision." Lucas gave some advice.

Sigh

Theo sighed, and then he took a deep breath.

"You're right. For now, I'll just focus on that creature, he's my trump card…"

Lucas looked at his brother as if he was mad, "…Are you dumb?"

"…Huh?"

"Didn't you hear what that man said about Clan Fulger?"

"Ah…" He totally forgot about that.

"That crazy woman is going to challenge the Horseman Clan again. You should be worried about that."

"… You are right." Theo looked at his brother through narrowed eyes.

"Have you gotten smarter?"

"No, I'm just trying to put into practice what our dad told us." Lucas turned and walked out of the office.

Theo stared at Lucas' back; 'He was the one who always sought our father's approval, I think hearing our father's words today must have motivated him…'

When Lucas's back disappeared from Theo's view, the first prince looked into his room. "What a mess…"

"Theo…?" Listening to the gentle voice.

Theo turned and looked back, and soon he saw a woman who made him very happy, "Mother."

The woman smiled, "Come, my son." She reached out to her son, "We need to talk about what happened today."

"Yes, we do." Theo reached out and took the woman's hand.

…

"Master, is everything alright?" Alexios, who was beside the king, asked.

"About what?"

"About today… You made a lot of decisions."

"Did I make a wrong decision?" Vlad raised an eyebrow.

Alexios put his hand on his chin and started thinking, "No, you made a lot of good decisions today."

"First, you gained a powerful ally. That man, he's a lot like Countess Scathach Scarlett. If you don't touch his family, or harm his wives, he won't do anything. He's a pretty easy-going individual."

"And from the things my daughter said about the man, he's pretty easy to get along with too…"

"…" Vlad listened to Alexios' words in silence since this was something he was used to. Whenever he made a decision, he listened to the opinion of his most faithful servant and advisor, although…

The king looked at Alexios.

'Their appearance never changes…' For a moment, the king saw a man who looked very much like his friend who died thousands of years ago.

'2500 years, huh? It's a long time old friend, even for me… Although most of the time, I spent sleeping… and waiting…'

"Second, by declaring that a new Count has been born, the vampire community will finally come out of the monotony. They will feel that new times are coming."

"Third, you've gained a friend… A strange friend."

"…Huh?" He raised an eyebrow, "…What are you talking about?"

"Victor Walker… No, Victor Alucard. He's the same as you, master."

"…"

"One destined to be king, and only kings can understand other kings." Alexios spoke, thinking; 'Although he is not yet qualified to be called a king, as he is too young for that. But the potential is there… After all, no one is ever born knowing something, you learn over time… Or someone teaches you.'

"Master has seen it, right? Although Master is much stronger than he is, he is not afraid to interact with you as an equal, and this is something that few have dared to do. Master needed someone like that."

"What kind of nonsense are you talking about?" Vlad didn't understand his servant's advice.

"Master, you got used to the monotony, and you got used to being on top. How long has it been since you last had a proper conversation with your children? Or even your wives…?" Alexios spoke the last words carefully.

As a vampire who was the king of a race, he'd gotten used to being treated as superior to everyone, and while that wasn't bad… The problem is, it's gone to his head.

"…" Vlad thought for a moment and replied, "2000 thousand years, I think?"

He completely forgot about his family.

"…" 'I wouldn't be surprised if your wives decide to cheat on you with another man, master.' That's what Alexios wanted to say, but he was silent.

2000 years is a long time, even for vampires who live a long life…

'The only woman I had recently interacted with was Ophis' mother…' Vlad's face distorted.

"Do you think this is possible?" He was talking about a possible betrayal by his wives.

"…" Alexios made a difficult face; he didn't want to answer that question.

"Answer honestly."

"Yes… It's possible."

Crack.

Vlad shattered a piece of his throne with the grip of his hand. 'Victor was correct…'

"Master, how many years has it been since you have given your blood to your wives?"

"Too long…" Vlad didn't want to talk about it anymore.

"…" Alexios didn't continue to speak. He knew that his master understood what he was implying.

Just like Victor, the king fed his wives with his blood, but… It had been years since he last fed his wives, and when they would call out to him like they did a few moments ago, he was always busy.

Seeing the deadly serious face of his king, he said,

"…Just don't do something you'll regret in the future, master."

"…" Vlad didn't say anything. He just closed his eyes and leaned back against his throne.

Victor, without realizing it or having intentions to do so, caused a small wave that would forever change the royal family in the future.